ã€ŠMy Life in The Harry Potter Universeã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Scarlet, 11 years old, Kings Cross Station

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to drop you off at the platform?¡± A good-looking Chinese man asked his daughter from the driver¡¯s seat, watching as she stood beside the road with a backpack, a wheeled luggage case, and a birdcage.

    ¡°I¡¯m one hundred percent sure,¡± Scarlet replied, motioning for him to leave. ¡°You can¡¯t get into the platform anyway. Don¡¯t worry, you know how capable I am. It¡¯ll be alright. Besides, worst-case scenario, if I get expelled, I can always go back to regular school and proceed with my career plans, you know, the career plans?¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Kyle Hong sighed, ¡°Remember to send me an owl once you¡¯ve settled in, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Scarlet said, continuing to shoo him away. ¡°Now go before the guards chase you off for blocking the way!¡± Finally, her father merged his car into the busy stream of vehicles.

    She had arrived at the station early to avoid potential crowds and have a more relaxed timeframe to stroll around like a tourist. Well, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to be here for a leisurely walk before, so why not take a look at this famous spot?

    She tried her best to recall this part of the story from her previous life but failed as usual. She wasn¡¯t a huge fan of the Harry Potter series, though she did have some impression of it since the series was a massive hit when she was young, and she had watched the first two films with friends. However, she had been too busy with her career to put much effort into remembering the story. If she had known she would one day be reincarnated into the Harry Potter universe, she surely would have memorized every single letter in the books!

    Too bad she didn¡¯t know about it beforehand. All she could count on was her vague memory of a story about a boy and a dark wizard. Probably a sad tale, as she recalled the colour tones of the posters for the later series being rather dull and depressing, but it was still a children¡¯s story, so there should be a happy ending, right?

    She thought she was just being left out of the memory-cleansing process after she died when she was tossed into this new world and reborn as a child. Being a child with an adult¡¯s memories wasn¡¯t an ideal position, as you¡¯re constantly bombarded with all sorts of values that go against your beliefs. People would think you¡¯re weird and treat you differently. Not that it was bad; she knew how to deal with it. It¡¯s just that she sometimes felt quite lonely, as no one really understood her. Luckily, things changed when her dad adopted her from the orphanage. Finally, she could do whatever she wanted, and her dad wouldn¡¯t object at all.

    However, she felt some odd aspects when comparing this world to her previous one. The most obvious part was how the continental plates looked, and some locations had different names from what she remembered. And the country she had belonged to didn¡¯t exist at all! Most of the history was the same, but some parts were entirely different, as if this world with the Harry Potter story had the same source as her previous world but took a different path, thus resulting in a different developmental trajectory...

    Well, it wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway, since it didn¡¯t cause her any problems. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know this was the Harry Potter universe until she received the acceptance letter from Hogwarts, delivered by a lady who called herself Professor McGonagall. Oh my Queen, that was quite a shock for her dad, who had been rather confused by her destined career path.

    After exploring King¡¯s Cross Station and buying some sandwiches and biscuits for lunch and tea on the train, she finally began her search for the mysterious Platform 9?.

    ¡°Platform 9?...Should be situated between Platforms 9 and 10, so I¡¯ll just head there and look for a hidden portal,¡± Scarlet muttered to herself, recalling Professor McGonagall¡¯s instructions. Holding her ticket, she vaguely remembered a scene where a boy, pushing his trolley, ran into the wall and hit his forehead...So, was there a secret password to enter the wall? And using the wrong password would result in hitting the wall? But Professor McGonagall hadn¡¯t mentioned that...

    While walking slowly, searching for Platforms 9 and 10, the red-haired girl, alone, and so focused on her task in the bustling station, that she startled when two teenage boys with widened eyes stood in front of her.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Oi, George! Look what we¡¯ve found - our long-lost sister!¡± one of the boys exclaimed, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

    The other boy chimed in, ¡°Blimey, Fred, you¡¯re right! That hair¡¯s as Weasley as they come!¡±

    Only then did Scarlet notice that both broadly grinning boys were red-haired. It surprised her as she assumed most redheads stayed in Scotland and Ireland, making it rare to see any red-haired individuals outside of those regions...Well, probably not so rare in England, but indeed uncommon in Asia, where she had just returned from.

    ¡°Well then, our dear long-lost sister,¡± one twin said with an exaggerated bow, ¡°might we have the pleasure of your name?¡±

    ¡°Bet it¡¯s something posh,¡± the other added with a wink.

    Scarlet chuckled at their funny tones and gestures, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Scarlet Smith. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure¡¯s all ours,¡± the twins spoke in perfect unison.

    ¡°Fred! George! Where were you two? It¡¯s time to get to...oh, hello?¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded nearby. Scarlet located the source and saw another four redheads; whoa, a family of six, all with red hair!

    The twins gestured dramatically towards Scarlet.

    ¡°Mum, you¡¯ll never believe our luck!¡± one started.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only gone and found our long-lost sister!¡± the other finished.

    ¡°Reckon she¡¯s a distant cousin at least,¡± one suggested.

    ¡°Probably shares our great-great-gran''s second cousin¡¯s niece,¡± the other added sagely.

    Three of the other redheads chuckled and giggled along, while one teenage boy rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Hello dear, it¡¯s lovely to meet you.¡± the woman said, approaching Scarlet warmly, ¡°I hope my boys didn¡¯t frighten you off. They can be quite a handful with their pranks and jokes.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Scarlet replied, noticing their old-fashioned trunks. There were hints of the unusual, with a large owl cage and a small cage likely for a rat, which she connected to the list attached to her acceptance letter. She asked, ¡°Excuse me, could you point me towards the entrance to the Hogwarts platform? It¡¯s my first time here, I¡¯m a bit lost.¡±

    Initially surprised, the red-haired family soon understood. The woman motioned for Scarlet to follow her and said with a smile, ¡°Not to worry, dear. It¡¯s Ron¡¯s first time to Hogwarts as well. Come along with us, we¡¯ll enter the platform together.¡±

    The youngest boy, Ron, gave her a timid smile, while the youngest girl approached eagerly. It must have been fascinating for them to see another young, unattended redhead witch here too.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ginny, Ginny Weasley.¡± the youngest daughter introduced herself, falling into steps beside Scarlet, ¡°I¡¯ll be at Hogwarts next year.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet Smith.¡± Scarlet smiled while pushing her luggage with her birdcage resting on top, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Hogwarts. Do you all go there?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, our whole family does,¡± Ginny nodded, reaching out to steady the birdcage. ¡°Most wizards in Britain end up there, really.¡±

    All British wizards attend the same school? Scarlet mused. It seems like a pretty small population with not much population flow.

    Ginny glanced around, her brow furrowing slightly, ¡°Where are your mum and dad? Did you come on your own?¡±

    ¡°Dad dropped me off,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°I told him I¡¯d be alright, Didn¡¯t want him getting lost in the crowd, you know?¡±

    ¡°How come?¡± Ginny asked, looking puzzled.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s...what¡¯s the word again? Muggle?¡± Scarlet said while subtly watching for their reaction, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that would be a problem...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± Ginny said quickly, ¡°Loads of students have Muggle parents. You¡¯re perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but...¡± Ron cut in, his ears turning slightly pink because it¡¯s his first time talking with a future schoolmate, ¡°Some gits care about that stuff. Best to steer clear of them, though.¡±

    Stereotype? Discrimination? Racism? The same old song sung in every corner of the world, it seems. Scarlet mused with a nod.

    They soon arrived at the wall Scarlet recognized as the one they needed to run through, similar to what she remembered from the film. The teenage boy named Percy went through first, then Fred and George. Just as she was about to walk towards the wall, a timid voice came from behind, ¡°Ex..excuse me, cou...could you tell me how...¡±

    All the redheads turned around to find a skinny boy with oversized clothes pushing a trolley, looking nervous.

    ¡°How to get onto the platform?¡± Mrs. Weasley, the Weasley matriarch, completed his sentence kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Come with us, we have two attending Hogwarts for the first time as well!¡±

    The skinny boy still seemed nervous, likely needing some time to gather his courage. So Scarlet turned her head and walked towards the wall. As expected, she passed through a magical barrier and emerged onto a platform filled with steam and the smells of old engines.

    Right, a 9-hour train journey now. It had better be nice. Scarlet thought to herself with a sigh. She had considered going to Hogwarts from her place in Scotland, but Professor McGonagall had rejected that suggestion, insisting that taking the train was the only way for students to enter Hogwarts.

    Fine, hopefully it will be a decent school year, she mused, though she had her doubts. Scarlet turned her head to find the skinny boy¡¯s face alight with excitement and wonder - the protagonist was here, the story beginning, so...it seemed there was a lot to look forward to in her upcoming school years, huh?

 Chapter 2 - Akahime, the ceased caster and the young girl

    Akahime, the red-haired priestess of the Harvesting Fox, wasn¡¯t well-known. The Harvesting Fox she was bonded to wasn¡¯t a particularly powerful spirit, possessing only the ability to make the land more fertile and thus ensuring a great harvest - an ability many spirits could grant their believers.

    That was from a caster¡¯s perspective. The caster association valued the combat power of their spirits and how well casters utilised their bonded spirits¡¯ powers to defeat demons, curses, monsters, and other supernatural phenomena. They looked up to battle prowess, and Akahime¡¯s major expertise didn¡¯t lie in this area. She preferred land restoration and environmental conservation, which meant she usually handled the aftermath of battles, leaning more towards the research and healing side of things.

    She could purify water, flatten holes and dents in the ground, and encourage grass and flowers to grow again. She had the ability to clear the atmosphere when dust and smoke became too dense. Anything that could make the land suitable for growth and lead to a bountiful harvest - these were the powers granted to her when she bonded with the Harvesting Fox and became its priestess.

    The Harvesting Fox adored her as well. It often revealed itself from its invisible spiritual form, wrapped its long, fluffy tail around her neck, playing with her, and laughing alongside her. It was indeed a friendly and caring fox spirit, and she loved its red coat. That¡¯s why she chose the code name Akahime (the red girl); with the red hair she gained from the spirit fox¡¯s power, it suited her quite well.

    In her public life, she worked as a freelance book translator, allowing her to continue her duties as a caster, secretly protecting the world whenever needed. Both her careers worked well, and she expected to continue her journey until she grew old and retired. She even thought she might take on some apprentices to pass down her knowledge if any younger generation was willing to learn from her. Never did she expected that she would die suddenly while cleaning up the aftermath of a battle, as usual.

    It was a sunny day. The scene was chaotic, as always: holes and dents scarred the earth, broken branches and erupted cement littered the ground, bloodstains and shattered glass scattered everywhere. All found at a torn-up gas station and convenience store, sitting open in the middle of a highway where few people stopped unless it was festival season when everyone was traveling home for gatherings.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one there to clean up the scene. Another caster was present, along with a few teenagers who were obviously newbies, sent by their mentors or elders to gain some hands-on experience.

    ¡°Hi, senior, we¡¯ve come to assist,¡± one of the young ones approached and said to her with a smile, ¡°Just tell us how we can help, and we¡¯ll get started right away!¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s see...¡± Akahime looked around and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we start by removing the sharp pieces? Melt the glass into coarse sand, break down the broken cement and tiles into pebbles, and check if the trees can be saved. If not, turn them into mulch and bury it. We don¡¯t need to fully restore this place since the association will arrange for a renovation. Our job is to make sure the area is clear of any dangers that could harm the construction workers.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± the boy called out to his friends, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to work!¡±

    Akahime was pleased to see the young ones taking initiative, though they were still a bit clumsy in using their powers. She then proceeded with fixing the broken sewer and purifying the air. This was supposed to be a routine clean-up; none of the casters present were particularly skilled in combat.

    However, the Harvesting Fox sensed something amiss. The spirit¡¯s unease affected Akahime, leading her to remain alert and keep a watchful eye on her surroundings, ready for any possible danger.

    Just as she began to wonder if the threat might be something subtle, like radioactive residue, a menacing aura suddenly erupted from somewhere nearby, followed by a scream from one of the interns.

    ¡°Winds, heed my call!¡± She chanted, pulling all the interns to her side, including the one who had screamed. The terrified girl¡¯s arm was injured, blood gradually staining her clothes, the cut so deep that her bones were visible.

    ¡°Great spirits of Earth, trap my foe!¡± The other caster chanted, and the ground responded with a rumble. A large pit suddenly opened, and bars of rock shot up from the earth, trying to trap the monster that had suddenly appeared.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The creature was about the size of a fully-grown hound, with sharp teeth and razor-like arms that menaced Akahime and the others. Its claws and tentacles were armoured with tough scales that seemed hard to break, and now it began tearing through the obstacles between it and its prey.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it much longer!¡± The other caster¡¯s face turned red with strain as he pushed his will and power; the monster¡¯s strength was far too great for him to restrain.

    The interns shivered behind Akahime, who was the most experienced caster on the scene.

    ¡°Switch!¡± Akahime commanded as she cast a protective shield over the interns, ¡°You take them away and contact the association - I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡± Grasses and roots burst forth, forming ropes, while the winds carried Akahime to his side, ¡°Now!¡±

    The other caster had no choice but to relinquish his control, backing away to make room for Akahime, whose ropes of greenery and wind bound the monster¡¯s limbs so tightly that it roared and howled in pain.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Akahime didn¡¯t have time to glance if the interns and the other caster had left. Her senses told her they had, leaving her alone with the monster, and she was about to unleash her full power.

    ¡°Winds,¡± Akahime chanted, ¡°press down!¡±

    Air pressure applied at the monster increased. Parts of its body bulged as bloodshot veins became visible beneath its coarse skin.

    ¡°Vitality drain!¡± Invisible threads of life force began to flow out from the monster, as if being sucked by an unseen, vast force. This chant was seldom used as it went against the Harvesting Fox¡¯s principles of fertility and harvest. It could extract the vitality of one being and transfer it to another, thus ruining one land to fertilise another - a cunning and despicable act that both the Harvesting Fox and Akahime despised.

    However, this was one of the few assault skills Akahime possessed. She was never good in close combat, nor did she have other grand destructive skills. Even to defeat this monster, considered small in terms of size, she struggled and strained. She could feel her own vitality affected as she tried to control power beyond her capability.

    The monster, still roaring and howling, directed its sound waves at her, booming in her eardrums until blood started to drip from her ears. She could even feel her internal organs being battered by the invisible waves. With just one slip, the monster broke free from its restraints and leapt toward her.

    The force of the broken bonds sent a shock through her, flinging her backward until she crashed into a broken wall. Blood dripped from the corner of her lips, yet she still called upon her power.

    ¡°Winds, Water, Grasses, to my command!¡±

    A distorted blade formed by these elements appeared in her hand, which she thrust towards the incoming monster, striking it directly at its critical point.

    The monster howled in agony, trying to retreat, but resilient ropes of winds and grass appeared, binding it in place. It couldn¡¯t move, forced only forward as its core was pierced, while Akahime¡¯s head remained under its jaws.

    A fierce smile curled on Akahime¡¯s lips, ¡°You shall not escape. Die with me now!¡±

    And that¡¯s how Akahime met her end, dying alongside the monster, both pinned to the wall. Her body was torn apart by the creature, but the monster bore many scars, evidence of the great battle they had fought before their final breath.

    The reinforcement team arrived just 20 minutes after the interns fled. Tears rolled down their faces, and Akahime¡¯s name would forever be remembered on their monuments as one of the great casters.

    *****

    ¡°And you actually expect me to believe that story?¡± Kyle regarded the girl he was about to adopt with a mixture of curiosity and scepticism.

    They were alone in the orphanage director¡¯s office. The seven-year-old girl had requested a ¡°private chat¡± with her soon-to-be guardian, which Kyle had found amusing at first.

    He hadn¡¯t taken it too seriously. What could a seven-year-old possibly have to say? He¡¯d assumed she might be curious or anxious about being adopted by a stranger, and he was more than willing to indulge her. After all, she had, in a way, saved his life.

    ¡°Well then, care to explain the jade pendant I gave you?¡± Scarlet Smith, or Akahime as she had been known in her previous life, asked with a casual air. ¡°I don¡¯t imagine there are many girls who could enchant a jade pendant for protection.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s brow furrowed as he processed her words, then his eyes widened in surprise, ¡°You knew about the pendant...?¡±

    ¡°Of course I knew,¡± Scarlet nodded, her tone matter-of-fact, ¡°I¡¯m the one who enchanted it, after all. Naturally, I knew the protective spell would activate. I set it to trigger in the event of lethal danger...So, a car crash, was it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kyle rubbed his chin, clearly intrigued. ¡°It was a gunshot. And since you¡¯ve been so forthcoming about your miraculous abilities, I suppose it¡¯s only fair I share a few details of my own.¡±

    This revelation caught Scarlet off guard. A gunshot? He wasn¡¯t talking about a run-of-the-mill car accident or a freak accident with a falling object!

    ¡°Mafia business, rather complicated,¡± Kyle continued, studying the girl¡¯s reaction. ¡°Before I learn about your fascinating previous life, I intended to adopt you, providing you with a comfortable life until you came of age, as a way of repaying the debt for saving my life through the pendant I initially thought you gave me without knowing it¡¯s power. But now, plans have changed. Would you like to discuss it, or would you prefer I leave you to your peaceful existence?¡±

    Scarlet considered this for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it. I need a better platform. I mean, I like the orphanage, the director and staff are lovely, but I¡¯m rather stuck here.¡±

    Kyle smirked, ¡°Absolutely. It would be my pleasure.¡±

 Chapter 3 - Scarlet, 11 years old, Hogwarts Expresss compartment

    Noticing how crowded the front compartments were, Scarlet headed straight towards the end of the train and finally found an empty one near the back.

    She quickly tugged her luggage into the train and settled in. The compartment was quite spacious, so she sat near the window to leave room for anyone who might come in to share. Not long after, she heard someone utter a pained ¡°Ouch!¡± and the thudding sound of luggage hitting the floor right outside the compartment door she had just entered.

    She exited and saw the protagonist struggling to heft his belongings, failing to lift them into the train.

    Well, can¡¯t expect a skinny boy to lift such huge luggage, eh? ¡°Hi, mind if I help?¡± Scarlet approached and asked. Just as she spoke, Fred and George seemed to notice the boy¡¯s struggle and came closer.

    Hmm...seems like I¡¯ve bumped into the storyline, Scarlet mused. The twins themselves are adorable; it does seem like a great element to add to the story. The protagonist could gain help and friendship through them...So, should I back off and not interrupt the storyline?

    ¡°Oi, look who it is! Our long-lost sister!¡± one of the twins called out with a grin.

    ¡°We were going to invite you to our compartment --¡± the other began.

    ¡°--but it¡¯s a bit of a madhouse in there. Thought you might fancy some peace and quiet,¡± The first one finished.

    Yup, definitely some important characters in the story. Scarlet thought. She smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful of you. Now, shall we help him with the luggage?¡±

    ¡°Right you are!¡± one twin exclaimed.

    ¡°Always happy to flex our muscles for a damsel in distress.¡± the other added with a wink.

    The twins were about to lift the trunk, but Scarlet patted one of the trunks twice and lifted it with ease, as if it were light as a feather. She brought it into the compartment in the blink of an eye, leaving the twins and the protagonist in awe.

    ¡°Blimey,¡± one of the twins muttered, ¡°did you see--¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see...¡±

    Scarlet poked her head out from the compartment, ¡°Need any help?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    ¡°Comin¡¯ right there!¡±

    After the protagonist¡¯s belongings were settled in the corner of the compartment, Harry thanked them while wiping sweat off his forehead, exposing his scar.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± said one of the twins suddenly, pointing at the exposed scar.

    ¡°Blimey, are you--?¡± the other twin added.

    ¡°He is,¡± the first twin looked at the protagonist, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the protagonist seemed puzzle, and Scarlet, who stood beside him, knew this must be an important scene, so she remained quiet.

    ¡°Harry Potter,¡± the twins said in unison.

    ¡°Oh, him,¡± The protagonist obviously uncertain about how he should react, blushed under the twins¡¯ gaze, ¡°I mean, yes, I am.¡±

    Just as the two boys were about to say something, Mrs. Weasley¡¯s voice came from outside the train, ¡°Fred? George? Are you there?¡±

    ¡°Coming, Mum.¡±

    They gave the protagonist a last look before hopping off the train and rushing to their mother¡¯s side.

    Scarlet motioned for the protagonist to settle in, ¡°Have a seat, make yourself at home.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± The protagonist said timidly, as if he wasn¡¯t used to such a welcome.

    ¡°I¡¯m Scarlet Smith, and you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Harry Potter.¡± Harry, the protagonist, said with a slight stutter. The sound of the Weasleys bidding goodbye was just outside their window.

    He glanced at them subtly, and Scarlet noticed the admiration hidden in his eyes; he was longing for a goodbye like the Weasleys had. Scarlet frowned at this realization; now that everything had settled down, she noticed Harry had come alone.

    Skinny, oversize clothes, alone with no family bidding goodbye to a boy who¡¯s just 11 or 12 years old...Orphan? Scarlet mused, well, if that¡¯s the case, at least he seems to have a proper place to stay. No visible bruises, better than most poorly managed orphanages where children have to scrounge for food or face bullying from local troublemakers. But the twins seemed to know him, so he¡¯s famous somehow? Wait a minute...

    Scarlet¡¯s gaze fell upon the boy¡¯s scar, and the power bestowed upon her sensed something odd.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    She half-covered her eyes to hide her purpose and focused her stare on Harry¡¯s scar.

    Queen Sc¨¢thach of the Isle of Skye, may the power of the Shadowy One be with me, she silently recited the chants. She seldom used this chant as most of the time she could witness oddities without it, since one of the abilities bestowed upon her by the Queen of the Shadowy Land was to witness death and soul. But this time, it felt...very odd.

    And indeed, she was surprised by what she saw through the gaps of her fingers - there was a foreign soul fragment attached to the boy¡¯s scar!

    No wonder it felt odd; the soul fragment was too weak for her to notice at first glance!

    Before she could delve deeper into her thoughts, the compartment door slid open, and the youngest Weasley boy came in, ¡°Er, is there room -- Oh, it¡¯s you, Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Ron. Want to join us?¡±

    Ron nodded, looking relieved, ¡°Everywhere else is full.¡±

    He sat beside Scarlet, sneaking glances at Harry before averting his gaze and turned to Scarlet, ¡°Bit weird, isn¡¯t it? Never seen another redhead our age outside the family.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised to see you all as well.¡± Scarlet replied.

    Harry, sitting across from them, looked puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you siblings?¡±

    Scarlet smiled, ¡°Though I¡¯d love to be, we¡¯re not related.¡±

    ¡°But we could be siblings!¡± The compartment door slid open again, the twins were back, ¡°Hey, Ron.¡±

    ¡°Listen, we¡¯re heading to the middle of the train -- Lee Jordan¡¯s got a giant tarantula down there.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± mumbled Ron.

    ¡°Harry,¡± one twin said, ¡°did we introduce ourselves? Fred and George Weasley. And this is Ron, our brother. Oh, and that¡¯s our honorary sister we¡¯ve just adopted!¡±

    The other twin turned to Scarlet. ¡°Speaking of which, we should catch up once you¡¯ve settled in at school. Lots to discuss about being an honorary Weasley and all that.¡± He patted the compartment wall twice, sending a hint that Scarlet instantly noted.

    ¡°Sure, sounds good.¡± Scarlet nodded, surprised that the twins were perceptive enough to sense her action just now.

    ¡°Right then, we''re off.¡± The Weasley twins chorused.

    ¡°Bye,¡± said Harry and Ron, while Scarlet just waved.

    After they left, Scarlet explained, ¡°We just met at the platform. I think they were curious because of my hair.¡±

    Harry nodded understandingly.

    ¡°Are you really Harry Potter?¡± Ron blurted out. Harry nodded.

    ¡°Oh - well, I thought it might be one of Fred and George¡¯s jokes,¡± said Ron. ¡°And have you really got -- you know...¡±

    He pointed at Harry¡¯s forehead.

    Harry pulled back his fringe to reveal the lightning scar. Ron stared. ¡°So that¡¯s where You-Know-Who...¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Harry, ¡°but I can¡¯t remember it.¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡± said Ron eagerly.

    ¡°Well -- I remember a lot of green light, but nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± said Ron. He stared at Harry for a few moments, then, as though suddenly realizing what he was doing, quickly looked away and noticed Scarlet was deep in thought. ¡°Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Scarlet snapped back to attention and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I was just curious...It seems like Harry¡¯s a famous person?¡±

    ¡°Blimey, you¡¯re having me on,¡± Ron said, his eyes wide, ¡°How can you not know about Harry? He¡¯s the one who defeated You-Know-Who!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Scarlet rested her chin on her palm, ¡°I suppose this is something wizards know but Muggles don¡¯t? To be honest, I had no idea such a magical realm existed before the acceptance letter arrived at my doorstep.¡±

    ¡°Oh...right,¡± Ron¡¯s ears turned pink as he remembered their conversation with Ginny. ¡°Sorry, I forgot you¡¯re new to all this...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Scarlet pondered for a few moments before taking out her purse, ¡°Want to earn some pocket money?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ron looked bewildered, as did Harry.

    ¡°I need someone to guide me through the wizarding world, someone I can turn to whenever I have questions - at least for this month. I¡¯d rather not bother too many people with constant inquiries, so I thought it best to hire someone.¡± Scarlet took out ten gold Galleons, ¡°This is for your time in answering my questions this month. I¡¯ll likely find other ways to get answers next month that won¡¯t trouble anyone...Would you be willing to spare your time? I could add more if you think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°Ten Galleons? Just for answering questions?¡± Ron¡¯s jaw dropped, ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s worth it,¡± Scarlet showed him the coins, ¡°So, do you accept it? No worries if you decline, I can find someone else.¡±

    ¡°Bloody hell, yes!¡± Ron exclaimed, carefully taking the coins, ¡°I mean, yeah, I¡¯ll do it. I''ll tell you everything I know. And if I don¡¯t know something...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got five older brothers,¡± Ron said, puffing up a bit, ¡°I¡¯m the sixth in our family. And Ginny too, if you need to know girl stuff.¡±

    ¡°Sounds great!¡± Scarlet was about to ask something when Harry, looking a bit hesitant but curious, spoke up, ¡°Erm, do you think I could join too? I mean, if it¡¯s alright...I¡¯ve got loads to learn as well.¡±

    ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s no need to pay since we¡¯ve made the arrangement. In fact, I think I¡¯ll ask most of my questions in writing, if that¡¯s alright - I prefer to jot down notes.¡± Scarlet said, pulling out a palm-sized notebook and a fountain pen.

    Ron¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Blimey, you¡¯re like a proper businesswoman with all these deals!¡±

    ¡°I am, actually,¡± Scarlet replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°What?¡± Ron and Harry exclaimed in unison, looking gobsmacked.

    Scarlet tapped her chin as she chose her words carefully, ¡°Well...my family owns some companies. They¡¯ve given me shares and funds to invest. Of course, I can¡¯t make decisions directly, being underage and all, but I work through a manager. So, in a way, I do have my own business.¡±

    Seeing their awestruck faces, she continued, ¡°To be honest, Hogwarts wasn¡¯t my first choice. I was planning to skip a few years ahead in Muggle school, aiming for university. That¡¯s where I¡¯d learn most of what I need for my career. But now I¡¯m at Hogwarts, and their magic is new to me, I¡¯ve got to juggle magical studies and business. Make sense?¡±

    Both boys shook their heads, looking bewildered.

    ¡°Right, let me put it this way,¡± Scarlet said, ticking off points on her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll need lots of owls flying back and forth. Contracts to sign, decisions to make, market news, important reports...It¡¯s a lot to manage. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to pay for help with smaller tasks. Ron, if you or your friends want to earn some extra pocket money, I could really use the help, at least for the first few months.¡±

    ¡°Blimey, I¡¯ll definitely help,¡± Ron agreed, still looking a bit dazed. ¡°You must be dead busy, eh?¡±

    Scarlet shrugged, ¡°It would be easier if I weren¡¯t attending Hogwarts. Back home, I¡¯ve got assistants and contacts to help out.¡±

    Harry spoke up hesitantly. ¡°Scarlet...you¡¯re from a Muggle family too? But you seem so ...calm about all this. I wish I could be more like that...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harry. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Scarlet reassured him with a smile. After all, you¡¯re the protagonist, you need to be fine or else the story would have a bad ending, she mused. ¡°I¡¯ve got a few secrets that explain why I can be calm. Perhaps I¡¯ll tell you later, but for now, just enjoy the excitement of starting school. It¡¯ll be brilliant, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Harry replied with a shy smile. Meanwhile, Ron could barely contain his eagerness to provide his services worth ten Galleons a month.

 Chapter 4 - Scarlet, 5 years old, orphanage

    Scarlet gradually began to recall her previous life, eventually realising and confirming that she had been reincarnated into a new world when she was five.

    She lived in an orphanage ¨C well-maintained by its caretakers, but still visibly old and worn. Faulty light bulbs had gone weeks without replacement, and the water heater was only available on cold days since the orphanage director had to stretch every penny; she needed to ensure there was enough budget for hospital visits and costly medications for the children in need ¨C about ten of them suffered from chronic conditions such as heart and lung problems. The medical expenses were overwhelming for any low-income household, which was likely why these children had been abandoned at the orphanage¡¯s doorstep.

    The orphanage was strategically located, as Madame Brown had deliberately chosen a place near a church ¨C just around the corner - and a school within walking distance, allowing the children easy access to education. Scarlet suspected that Madame Brown had once lived a comfortable life, but her devotion to caring for abandoned children had likely drained her savings. The building itself reflected this history ¨C it had once been a well-designed home for forty children, but over the years, it had fallen into disrepair. Maintenance costs were rising, and Madame Brown likely couldn¡¯t afford the necessary repairs with the orphanage¡¯s current finances.

    The orphanage was part of a slightly below-average-income community and was run by a single director, six staff members, and a handful of church volunteers who visited weekly to check on the children. The director and two staff members stayed overnight, while the others worked only during the day. In emergencies, they could always call on the church for assistance.

    Like tonight, when one of the children came down with a high fever, and it was Scarlet who noticed.

    She quickly knocked on the director¡¯s door, and one of the staff members rushed the child to the church to borrow a car and take them to the hospital.

    Madame Brown, the director, sighed with relief when she received a phone call from the staff member at the hospital, saying the child was being treated by the doctors and that she would stay there until further notice.

    ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± Madame Brown said, patting Scarlet¡¯s head as the girl waited with her for the call. ¡°How did you notice?¡±

    ¡°Well, he usually eats a lot, but tonight he gave me some of his dinner, so I thought something might be wrong. I didn¡¯t feel he had a fever at the time,¡± Scarlet yawned and continued, ¡°He went to bed early, so I thought I¡¯d check on him before going to sleep myself, just in case, and that¡¯s when I found out he was burning hot.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very observant,¡± Madame Brown said, clearly impressed by the little girl. ¡°Thanks again. Now off to bed with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mama Susan...¡± Scarlet rubbed her eyes as she walked towards her bed, situated among nine other children. Suddenly, she remembered something she¡¯d been pondering for a few days and decided to ask now that the opportunity had presented itself. ¡°Um, Mama?¡±

    ¡°Yes, darling?¡±

    ¡°Could I have a word with you tomorrow, when you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I mean, in private - to talk about my education.¡±

    Madame Brown sensed something odd; now that she thought about it, the way Scarlet spoke was far more mature than what one would expect from a typical five-year-old. However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it and agreed to Scarlet¡¯s request, tucking her in and giving her a kiss on the forehead before leaving the room.

    The next day, after breakfast, Scarlet met her in her office. All the school-age children had been sent to the nearby school, so before the staff returned, Madame Brown was the only adult present in the orphanage. Scarlet knew this was the perfect time for their private talk, ensuring no one would overhear.

    ¡°Good morning, Scarlet,¡± Madame Brown said, sitting down on a small stool so that her eyes were level with Scarlet¡¯s. ¡°Now, about that education matter you wanted to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, about that,¡± Scarlet said, pulling out a book, ¡°This is Edgar¡¯s homework from last year, and I realized I could solve it quite easily.¡±

    Madame Brown was taken aback by Scarlet¡¯s words. She examined the book; Edgar¡¯s writing was as messy as ever, but beside it was a much neater script, with answers far more accurate than Edgar¡¯s. ¡°Good heavens!¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯d rather keep a low profile, I¡¯ve been thinking about the financial side of things,¡± Scarlet suggested. ¡°Could you look into the possibility of me skipping a few grades? That way, we could save some money on my education, and I could finish school earlier and head off to university sooner.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Madame Brown was momentarily stunned before she patted Scarlet¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the fees, dear. Our funding may be tight, but it¡¯s enough to cover your primary school expenses. You don¡¯t need to push yourself.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve got other plans in mind,¡± Scarlet slowly revealed her intent, ¡°I¡¯m hoping to start earning money earlier so that I can save up for travelling the world. It''s, going to cost quite a bit, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Madame Brown was silent for a moment, her mind racing with thoughts before she voiced her concern. ¡°That¡¯s quite an ambition. I can arrange for you to skip grades if you¡¯re set on it, but...you might find it lonely. You¡¯d be the only little one among older children. It could be difficult to make friends...¡±

    ¡°Oh, about that...how shall I put it?¡± Scarlet scratched her head, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt like the odd one out among kids my age. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to be friends - they¡¯re really nice - but I just can¡¯t seem to find much in common with them. I¡¯m not interested in the games they play or the cartoons they watch. Sometimes I don¡¯t even understand what they¡¯re talking about, I doubt they understand me either.¡±

    Madame Brown felt a pang of sadness in her chest.

    ¡°I tried to fit in with Edgar and his lot, but as you mentioned, they don¡¯t really connect with me - a five-year-old, after all. So... I reckon I¡¯ll be a bit lonely regardless, at least until I¡¯m older. But I think it might be easier for me to make friends as an 18-year-old at university, where I can meet all sorts of people.¡± Scarlet noticed the compassionate look in Madame Brown¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mama. I don¡¯t mind being on my own. In fact, I see this as a good opportunity to focus on my studies, like drawing and other subjects, and to explore my interests for further education. The community library has everything I need for self-education.¡±

    Madame Brown regarded Scarlet for a long moment before speaking. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve got quite a detailed plan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Scarlet nodded, ¡°In fact, I¡¯d like you to help me open a bank account so I can save any earnings. I plan to enter maths competitions and similar events, and if I win, there¡¯s often a cash prize. I¡¯ll need somewhere to save that money.¡±

    Seeing the determination in Scarlet¡¯s eyes, Madame Brown was convinced. ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind, then I¡¯ll do what I can to help. Just...don¡¯t push yourself too hard, will you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Scarlet promised.

    Later, she was taken to the community library, where she was left under the care of a kind librarian, an elderly lady called Madame Robinson, while Madame Brown began the paperwork and applied for Scarlet¡¯s school leave for the week.

    ¡°What sort of books would you like to read today?¡± Madame Robinson asked.

    ¡°Books about mythologies and legends,¡± Scarlet replied eagerly.

    Madame Robinson, who knew every book in the library, soon returned with three thick volumes. They were filled with dense text and old-fashioned illustrations that might put off most children, but she knew Scarlet was capable of reading them. ¡°Here are a few I think will suit you.¡±

    Scarlet thanked her and dove into her studies.

    Though most of what she¡¯d told Madame Brown was true, she hadn¡¯t revealed her deepest motivation: world travelling was just a surface reason. What she truly sought was to find a spirit to believe in, like the Harvesting Fox from her previous life.

    She had been a priestess for nearly her entire previous life, accustomed to the bond with her spirit and the feel of channelling spiritual power. It wasn¡¯t that she longed for powerful or destructive abilities; rather, she missed the gentle ripple of air when she waved her hand, the little flowers and grasses that sprouted at her touch, and the comforting presence of a cuddly fox that relished her affection.

    I hope my Harvesting Fox has found a suitable caster to bond with and isn¡¯t too sad about my death, Scarlet mused as she immersed herself in the books.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if a caster association or such spirits existed in this world, but the legends and mythologies were worth exploring. She hoped to discover a new belief, a new anchor point in this life. Why did she still retain the memories of her past life? It wasn¡¯t natural for a newborn mortal to carry more memories than one life should hold. She had already begun to notice how her thoughts and actions felt out of sync with this world.

    Loneliness, feeling misunderstood, being an outlier in every group, sleepless nights, the inability to fully integrate into this world, the pain of her death, the loss of her abilities that had almost become second nature, as if she¡¯d lost a limb...She feared she might sink into depression if she couldn¡¯t find a suitable way forward.

    She needed a new belief, and Christianity wasn¡¯t her answer; she had tried, but it hadn¡¯t worked.

    She needed this new belief, sooner rather than later. Ideally, it would be a spirit or belief rooted in England or Ireland, somewhere she could reach by train and where she could convince Madame Brown to let her visit by attending competitions. If the belief she sought wasn¡¯t within England or Ireland, she¡¯d need a bigger budget to reach nearby countries and a network of contacts to uncover those legends, as the books in the community library might not suffice. University libraries, especially those in old institutions, might hold the answer she sought.

    No one knew Scarlet¡¯s true intentions. But Madame Brown did her best to accommodate Scarlet¡¯s requests, starting with the grade-skipping. This became quite the local news, bringing more visitors to the orphanage and increasing donations. With the increased funds, Madame Brown was finally able to replace all lighting and renovate the bathrooms. Some even expressed interest in adopting Scarlet, but she politely declined their offers.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite content living here,¡± her words were quoted in a small section of the local newspaper. Though a modest piece, it still brought positive attention to the orphanage, Madame Brown, and the staff.

    As a result, Scarlet gained more freedom to move about, always under the supervision of a staff member, of course. She could explore different streets and communities to find competitions she could enter. And beyond that, antique and old curiosity shops became her favourite destinations.

 Chapter 5 - Scarlet, 11 years old, Hogwarts Expresss compartment

The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

 Chapter 6 - Scarlet, 6 years old, orphanage

    Scarlet managed to skip ahead a few years, and with Madame Brown¡¯s support, she was home-schooled by volunteers from the staff, with exams taken at the local school for certification. She was largely self-taught, turning to others only when she needed help. The staff and volunteers - mostly mothers or elderly ladies from the church - were delighted to assist, but soon enough, her level surpassed their abilities. One of the volunteers even brought in her son, a university graduate, to help answer Scarlet¡¯s more advanced questions.

    It was around this time that Scarlet decided to slow her pace and concentrate on preparing for various competitions.

    She entered contests in maths, word puzzles, science, painting, drawing, handicrafts, storytelling, singing, and story writing. She won some, lost others, but her most significant achievement came from a novel-writing competition, where she won three thousand pounds and the opportunity to publish her book. Technically, she could now call herself an author.

    Her name became well-known, enhancing the orphanage¡¯s reputation and attracting more donations. While it wasn¡¯t enough to renovate the entire building, it did allow some much-needed repairs and better medical care for the ill children. However, Madame Brown had insisted to reporters that Scarlet¡¯s face remain unrevealed. This was a relief to Scarlet, as she didn¡¯t want to be recognised by strangers while she was out exploring the possibility of encountering new spirits.

    Recently, she had discovered that, according to some Asian beliefs, ancient or old objects could sometimes develop spirits. These items, having existed for a long period, being located in places with good feng shui, or serving as spiritual symbols, could gather a sort of aura or energy. Spirits could then form, based on the item¡¯s characteristics.

    It was believed that some ancient swords, armours, or accessories - such as crowns that once belonged to high-ranking figures like warriors, kings, queens, emperors, or generals - might house spirits. These spirits were said to haunt whoever possessed the item, and only those they deemed worthy could wield them. One of the famous swords that Scarlet thought might harbour a spirit was called Mikazuki Munechika (interestingly, the sword had both a first and last name), kept in a Japanese museum. The sword was forged by a master craftsman during the early days of Japanese sword-making, and it was said to be the most beautiful among the five most famous blades in Japan¡¯s history. Such a sword, with strong beliefs surrounding it throughout history, would have a high chance of having formed a spirit.

    However, Scarlet didn¡¯t suppose she could ever own such a famous sword, let alone one that was an antique, carefully preserved in a museum. She wouldn¡¯t dare damage such a miraculous artefact. Instead, she thought about searching for a less well-known item that she could afford when she had enough money in the future. In the meantime, she¡¯d try her luck, though she didn¡¯t think it likely she¡¯d find one in an antique shop, but it was worth a try. So she began requesting outings to these sorts of shops, which a volunteer was more than happy to arrange.

    She visited several antique and second-hand shops, and this time, the volunteer - a friendly housewife named Mrs. Bones - took her to a stop in Chinatown.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a friend from Hong Kong who often stays here during his holidays, and we¡¯ve been to Chinatown for gatherings quite a few times,¡± Mrs. Bones explained. ¡°We often pass by this shop, but never pop in for a look. My friend mentioned that the shop has all sorts of things, from antiques to offerings for ancestors. I thought you might be interested in having a peek.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for bringing me here.¡± Scarlet looked around this cluttered yet oddly organised shop, ¡°It¡¯s quite an eye-opener for me.¡±

    ¡°For me as well.¡± Mrs. Bones agreed, holding Scarlet¡¯s hand as they both browsed through the shop, moving aisle by aisle. Mrs. Bones was fascinated by the unusual items, while Scarlet, aside from being amazed, was on the lookout for something specific. They saw teapots and cups, chairs and tables, mahjong sets and decorative carvings, yellow papers and red candles, and quite a number of statues in various sizes, which Scarlet recognised as gods and Buddhas from East Asian culture. She explained this to Mrs. Bones, who was curious and praised Scarlet for having such a broad knowledge.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    After an hour of eye-opening exploration, they reached the reception desk by the door, signalling the end of their visit. A young man around 25 years old, was sitting lazily behind the desk, absorbed in reading Japanese comics. When he noticed the customers were about to leave, he made his last effort ¨C though it didn¡¯t seem much of an effort at all - to sell them something.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t find anything that took your fancy?¡± He gestured towards the rack beside him, ¡°How about some jade pendants for necklaces or bracelets? The light green would look lovely against your complexion, and it¡¯s considered a blessing for the young.¡±

    ¡°A blessing?¡± Mrs. Bones looked at the rack adorned with various jade pendants. They came in different hues - some red, some pink, but mostly shades of green. The deeper the green, the higher the price, though those with lighter streaks were quite affordable. She was touched by the meaning behind the blessing and the colours; indeed, the light green would suit the little girl¡¯s skin tone...

    She bowed her head and looked at Scarlet, who was also inspecting the pendants, ¡°Which one do you prefer? The brighter shades are all within my budget, and I¡¯d like you to have one.¡±

    Scarlet blinked and shook her head, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Bones, but you really don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s not a necessity, I--¡±

    ¡°I insist.¡± Mrs. Bones said, patting her on the head, ¡°I admire your determination in pursuing your dream. Such resolve is rarely found in someone your age. I wish I could do more, and this is the least I can offer.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet said after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for me to have one while others don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± A pang of sadness touched Mrs. Bones¡¯s heart, but she respected the girl¡¯s decision. She looked up to decline the young man¡¯s offer, only to see his puzzled expression.

    The young man asked, ¡°She¡¯s not your child?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Scarlet replied before Mrs. Bones could. ¡°I¡¯m from an orphanage, and she¡¯s a volunteer. We came for a walk at my request, and we¡¯re heading back now.¡±

    The young man was taken aback for a moment, then asked, ¡°How many children are there in your orphanage?¡±

    Mrs. Bones grew cautious, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    The young man smiled, ¡°Does the orphanage accept donations of accessories to bless the children?¡±

    Both ladies were surprised, and Mrs. Bones thanked him warmly, ¡°It¡¯s nearly Children¡¯s Day! Could you send them as gifts for the children?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The young man took out his pen and paper, jotting down the orphanage¡¯s address and contact number, ¡°I¡¯ll pack them nicely and send them on time. Perhaps a cake as well?¡±

    ¡°Cupcakes would be ideal. They¡¯re easier to distribute and prevent any squabbles among the children.¡± Mrs. Bones smiled, shaking the young man¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m Angeline Bones, and you are?¡±

    ¡°Kyle Hong.¡± The young man replied, grinning and giving Scarlet a wink, ¡°Remember to keep it a secret. I hope it will be a delightful surprise for the children.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be.¡±

    As they were about to leave, Scarlet turned back and pointed to a pendant with her tiny fingers. ¡°Could you choose one for me that you like the most?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, but chose one anyway and handed it to her.

    She looked at the price, which was reasonable, and placed the pendant in her pocket. She then took out the exact amount from her little pouch and handed it to him, which he accepted blankly in surprise.

    Mrs. Bones grinned. ¡°Well, she¡¯s a child prodigy who manages her finances well. But I think she wasn¡¯t just buying the pendant, right?¡±

    Scarlet nodded and looked at Mr. Hong, ¡°I¡¯ll decorate it and gift it to you. See you later!¡±

    ¡°...See you later.¡±

    Mr. Hong waved them goodbye, not giving much thought to the gift the little girl had promised. He phoned the orphanage, spoke with the director - a lady with a gentle voice - and then went to a nearby gift shop for some nice boxes. He selected pendants of similar colours, packed them up nicely, and ordered the cupcakes on his way back to his place.

    He arrived at the orphanage on Children¡¯s Day with the cakes and presents. The children greeted his gifts with enthusiasm, much to his surprise, as he hadn¡¯t expected much appreciation for the pendants. Jade pendants weren¡¯t widely understood among Westerners; their value primarily recognised in Chinese culture.

    ¡°Scarlet tells us stories about them.¡± one of the children said. ¡°Only relatives give jade pendants to children as blessings for a happy and healthy life, right?¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Hong replied, glancing at Scarlet. The little girl was quietly eating, looking after the other children with messy faces from the cupcakes, acting like a big sister despite being the shortest.

    Not long after, his shop was visited by the little girl again, accompanied by another volunteer he hadn¡¯t met during Children¡¯s Day.

    She handed him the jade pendant she had bought that day, now decorated with a thick red string braided in traditional Chinese designs symbolising happiness and prosperity. It looked more like a valuable ornament than a simple pendant.

    ¡°Keep it with you, alright?¡± Scarlet said, showing him her own pendant now worn as a necklace. ¡°Just like mine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that,¡± Mr. Hong said, putting it on immediately and tucking it into his shirt, just as Scarlet had done.

    Little did he know, this pendant would one day save his life in a rather unscientific manner.

 Chapter 7 - Scarlet, 11 years old, still in Hogwarts Expresss compartment

    Neville and the girl with bunny-teeth returned not long after, with his toad in hand and a smile on his face.

    ¡°Thanks, Scarlet, I owe you one!¡± Neville carefully placed his toad back into its tank, though he was unsure what to do with the pentacle paper and needle.

    Scarlet waved her hand dismissively and said casually, ¡°Keep the needle and burn the paper. Once you¡¯re settled in at Hogwarts, just bring me a piece of wood. I¡¯ll carve the pentacle on it so you can place it in the tank. If you lose your toad again, just use the needle.¡±

    Neville thanked her again before leaving the compartment with a wide smile. Compared to his excitement, the bunny-teeth girl seemed a bit shy as she looked at Scarlet.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Hermione Granger...I¡¯ve tried a few simple spells just for practice, and they all worked for me, but I¡¯ve never seen any record of such magic in our textbooks, which I¡¯ve learned by heart, of course. I just hope it will be enough - nobody in my family is magical at all. It was ever such a surprise when I got my letter, but I was absolutely delighted, of course. I mean, it¡¯s the very best school of witchcraft there is, I¡¯ve heard -¡± She said all this very quickly, then awkwardly realised her rapid speech under Scarlet¡¯s calm gaze, ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bit overexcited and nervous since, well, nobody in my family is magical.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Hermione. I¡¯m Scarlet Smith.¡± Scarlet motioned for the nervous girl to sit down, ¡°The magic I used was uncommon, rare, and ancient. You might not find it in any books unless they were written thousands of years ago. Perhaps the school library has such collections. But I must warn you, you seem to be pushing yourself quite hard. Mental and physical health are equally important. You¡¯d do well to take care of yourself.¡±

    Hermione reminded Scarlet of a few interns she had met in her previous life - not her own, but her colleagues¡¯. They had been extremely excited when they learned about the caster association secretly protecting the world from danger, much like Muggle-born wizards first discovering magic. They aimed high for achievement, as her colleagues were top-ranked elites, and they wished to catch up with their mentors. All were talented teenagers, but they pushed themselves too hard. One became depressed and suffered from mental issues, another lost confidence and gave up, fearing he would never achieve even his mentor¡¯s accomplishments, and another died due to mental instability during combat...

    She found traces of those interns in the girl before her. However, she was fairly certain this girl would be fine, considering...The protagonist was present. The protagonist¡¯s best buddy, who could provide the team with wizarding world common sense, was present. And then there was this girl in front of her, clearly in charge of the smart and strategic aspects - the perfect triangle for a team in an adventurous story, much like most shonen and shojo anime she had watched.

    Hermione seemed touched by Scarlet¡¯s words. She had gotten a bit out of control when she thought about the days since she received the letter...and felt quite immature compared to the girl sitting in front of her.

    After receiving a nod from Hermione, Scarlet introduced Ron and Harry, which surprised Hermione so much that she jumped out of her seat, ¡°Are you really? I know all about you - I mean, I¡¯ve read a few extra books for background reading, and you¡¯re in Modern Magical History, The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts, and Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth Century!¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡± Harry asked, looking dazed, while Scarlet jotted down notes once more.

    ¡°Goodness, didn¡¯t you know? I¡¯d have found out everything I could if it was me,¡± Hermione said.

    Scarlet motioned for her to sit down again, and Hermione finally calmed down when she noticed Scarlet¡¯s calm demeanour. Scarlet said, ¡°Well, Harry¡¯s family wasn¡¯t magical either, and he knows no more about the wizarding world than an ordinary Muggle student. Same as me.¡±

    Hermione was shocked, ¡°Scarlet, you¡¯re not from a wizarding family? But you seem...¡±

    ¡°No, my family is just ordinary Muggles,¡± Scarlet said with a smile. ¡°I seem calm probably because I¡¯ve experienced more.¡±

    Ron gave Hermione a sidelong glance, approached and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s a businesswoman. She owns a company, has a manager, and needs to sign contracts and read the news!¡±

    Hermione was stunned by this revelation.

    After a short while of conversation, Hermione left, and the compartment was back to just three of them. All three finally had some time to process what had just happened, especially Harry and Ron.

    As for Scarlet, she mused, Now, I¡¯m fairly certain the trio of the story will be Harry, Ron and Hermione. Neville seems like an important character too, and so do Fred and George. If I wasn¡¯t here, Hermione would still be overly excited, and based on how Ron looked just now, she might not have gotten along well with him...So, is Hermione the key of the plot twist? Something happens, and these three finally come together? What could it be? I can¡¯t recall this part of the story...Well, I do remember something about flying broomsticks. Could that have anything to do with Hermione? And the rat...I need to look into shapeshifting magic. Ron doesn¡¯t seem to know that the rat was an adult - probably not a respected elder of their family. This should be the last key point of the storyline before reaching the school, right? I suppose there won¡¯t be any more interruptions...By the way, should I keep interfering with the story?

    The boys soon continued chatting about the Hogwarts Houses, the Quidditch team, the news about someone trying to rob Gringotts but failing, and other topics after the short break. Scarlet took a bite of a cookie while listening to them and jotting down notes. She thought about visiting the headmaster to ask for a private talk regarding the rat, wondering if the headmaster could be trusted.

    Just as she relaxed and thought it would be peaceful until they reached the school, the door slid open again...What now?!

    Three boys entered, and Harry seemed to recognise the one in the middle immediately. The boy in the centre looked pale, and his movements and demeanour reminded Scarlet of the old traditional families or groups in the caster association that followed tedious rules passed down through generations. In other words, they were like modern-day versions of nobles or aristocrats. They valued status inherited from families or apprenticeships and the power of spirits. If they came across any newly emerged caster with powerful abilities, they¡¯d try to recruit them to strengthen their families or groups, ensuring their legacy endured for more generations. Her grandmother¡¯s family - the Tachibana clan from Japan - was a prime example of this concept in this world.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    There were benefits to this system. With their long-standing traditions, their internal education system was well-established. Their knowledge was more accumulated and comprehensive than any newly founded academy or independent caster without a mentor. They didn¡¯t need to worry about lecture materials or living expenses, as they had properties and businesses passed down, allowing them more freedom to learn from mistakes - a luxury Akahime never had, as her mentor was merely a normal academy teacher. She had to plan and measure the possibility of success before casting a chant to minimise her losses if she failed. This made her quite adept at managing budgets but also instilled a habit of penny-pinching, which was hard to shake even though she lived a wealthy life after being adopted in this world.

    With just a glance, Scarlet judged that this pale boy wasn¡¯t someone Harry could easily handle. Fiend? Foe? Frenemy? Rival?

    The boy looked at Harry with great interest. ¡°Is it true? They¡¯re saying all over the train that Harry Potter¡¯s in this compartment. So it¡¯s you, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Harry.

    Scarlet quietly observed the incoming trio. The two boys flanking the pale boy looked tough and burly, clearly protective of the one in the middle. Their expressions were unfriendly, even menacing, towards their peers. However, with the perspective of a seasoned caster, Scarlet found their antics rather amusing...I should have considered taking on a few apprentices or interns before I died in my previous life.

    ¡°Oh, this is Crabbe and this is Goyle,¡± said the pale boy casually, noticing where Harry was looking. ¡°And I''m Malfoy, Draco Malfoy.¡±

    Draco? I think I¡¯ve heard that name before...Scarlet mused, while Ron let out a slight cough, that might have been an attempt to stifle a snicker.

    Draco Malfoy narrowed his eyes at Ron. ¡°Think my name¡¯s funny, do you? No need to ask who you are. My father told me all the Weasleys have red hair, freckles, and more children than they can afford.¡± His gaze shifted to Scarlet. ¡°And this year, they have two first-years! It looks like they¡¯ll have a tough time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must interrupt for a moment.¡± Before Draco could continue, Scarlet raised her forefinger to get everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°I¡¯m a redhead, but I¡¯m not a Weasley.¡±

    Draco looked taken aback. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Only Weasleys have that sort of appearance here...¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a Muggle-born. Besides,¡± Scarlet winked at him, ¡°I suppose you know something about hair dye?¡±

    ¡°You dye your hair?!¡±

    ¡°No, but just a reminder, the hair colour you see might not be natural.¡± Scarlet then pointed to her cheekbone, ¡°And I assume you¡¯re aware of a cosmetic procedure called plastic surgery? It¡¯s where you can reshape some of your bones to enhance your appearance or reduce wrinkles and freckles to look younger...¡±

    Draco¡¯s face showed a mix of disgust, shock, and a hint of amazement, ¡°What...you...this is...¡±

    ¡°And your name sounds familiar. I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before...Let me guess...¡± Scarlet mused, a boy with a bossy attitude, as if everyone should listen and follow him...perhaps a ¡°noble¡± in wizarding world? A traditional family that has lasted for ages? ¡°Plant? Magical Plant? No? Magical beasts? Mythology? Legendary hero? No? Then...star? Star sign? Zodiac Sign? Oh, I get it! Constellation! Your name comes from a constellation!¡±

    It¡¯s easy to read this boy¡¯s expression. Scarlet smiled as she watched Draco¡¯s composure crumble with each word she said in a playful tone.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a nice name, though a bit old-fashioned, I suppose?¡± Scarlet said, extending her hand for a handshake. Draco shook her hand while looking somewhat dazed, ¡°Nice to meet you, Draco. I¡¯m Scarlet Smith, which is also a rather common and old-fashioned name. I¡¯m sure it will be a great year, and I look forward to getting to know you better.¡±

    ¡°Uh...Thanks?¡± Draco said, then quickly shook his head and withdrew his hand. ¡°Well, see you then, redheads! And you too, Potter!¡±

    Him emphasis on ¡°Potter¡± reminded Scarlet of a meme she came across a few times in her previous life, and she had to stifle a grin until Draco and his entourage stormed out of the compartment.

    Ron looked at Scarlet with admiration, ¡°Blimey! So this is what a businesswoman is like?¡±

    Harry still looked puzzled, ¡°So, he just came here to check me out?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he was trying to make friends but wasn¡¯t very good at expressing himself?¡± Scarlet said, recalling the encounter. ¡°You must remember that you¡¯re incredibly famous. I mean, very, very famous. Many people will want to speak with you as soon as you arrive at the school.¡±

    These ¡°nobles¡± often assessed situations based on potential benefits. Draco probably wasn¡¯t interested in befriending Harry out of curiosity, but was likely sent by his family to evaluate if befriending the famous boy who defeated the dark wizard would be advantageous. They might even consider future alliances, such as marrying their daughter or niece to Harry if it could bring them significant benefits.

    She kept these thoughts to herself and continued casually, ¡°It might be quite hectic at first, but soon they¡¯ll see that you¡¯re just a normal kid like them. They¡¯ll leave you alone eventually, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry mate, I¡¯ll be there for you!¡± Ron said enthusiastically, clearly pleased with Draco¡¯s reaction to Scarlet¡¯s words. He then continued to share information about the Malfoy family, the purebloods, and so on, which Scarlet noted down, musing, So the ¡°nobles¡± are known as purebloods in the wizarding world...the name sure suits their demeanour.

    Then came a knock on the door. It was Hermione, who said shyly when her eyes met Scarlet¡¯s, ¡°Hi, I''ve just been up to the front to ask the conductor, and he says we''re nearly there. You''d better hurry up and get your robes on.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the heads-up, Hermione.¡± Scarlet replied.

    She touched her jade pendant under her shirt and muttered, ¡°Clothes changing.¡±

    In an instant, her clothes transformed, her school robes neatly in place, and even her hair seemed perfectly styled.

    Scarlet noticed three pairs of astonished eyes then realized, ¡°You...don¡¯t have magic like this? I mean, this isn¡¯t a common witchcraft?¡±

    Harry said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hermione said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything like that in the books I¡¯ve read.¡±

    Ron said, ¡°This is absolutely amazing and so convenient! I¡¯ve never seen this kind of magic before!¡±

    But this is a very common enchantment in the caster association...It¡¯s one of the first enchantments every caster learns if they¡¯re educated at an academy. Scarlet mused in surprise.

    Casters need to be prepared for battle at any time, so it¡¯s crucial to switch outfits quickly when needed. Typically, they have a ¡°wardrobe¡±, which can be a button, pendant, hair clip or ring - anything that can be worn daily without drawing attention. The caster¡¯s battle gear was stored inside the ¡°wardrobe¡±, and with a quick passcode set by the user, they can switch from everyday attire to battle gear in an instant.

    This enchantment is quite handy, and Scarlet thought it would be common in the wizarding world...but it seemed like she assumed wrong.

    Why does the wizarding world feel a bit outdated? Or maybe it¡¯s my perspective, coming from an era with 5G networks and smartphones? Scarlet wondered as the announcement called upon the students to prepare and leave their luggage on the train.

    Okay, think about those later, focus on what¡¯s happening now, Scarlet. She thought to herself and followed Ron and Harry off of the train.

 Chapter 8 - Kyle and Scarlet, first meeting at her 7 years old

    Kyle Hong, a British national of Chinese descent, had moved to London a few years ago, rebelling against his family¡¯ expectations.

    It was time for the Hong gang and the Tachibana clan to choose their future leader. This time, they arranged a series of tests to determine which young master or miss would become the future mafia boss, ruling over both the Hong gang and the Tachibana clan, which together, controlled parts of the underworld in Hong Kong and Japan.

    Kyle, the son of the Hong gang¡¯s leader who had married with the Tachibana clan leader, was supposed to be the young master with the highest chance of taking over his parents¡¯ throne and leading the combined mafia gangs. However, he refused the offer, fled to England, and took a job as a shop assistant for one of his father¡¯s friends, who owned an antique shop.

    Of course, his parents were furious and cut off his financial support, leaving him without access to the credit cards they¡¯d given him or any of the benefits that came with his mafia status, which he had grown accustomed to since childhood. All he had left was a savings account and the modest income from his job, which wasn¡¯t nearly enough to buy the luxury items he was used to.

    But he stood his ground, refusing to give up and continued living like an ordinary man in London.

    Not comfortable, but endurable.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t get what you young people are thinking these days,¡± said the shop owner, a former member of the Hong gang who had retired a decade ago, as he restocked the shelves, ¡°Being the leader would bring you a status you can¡¯t even imagine, even as the young master. I thought youngsters were looking forward to this sort of thing. At least when I was your age, I dreamt of becoming the Boss.¡±

    To be honest, the Hong gang and the Tachibana clan were somewhat considered the ¡°good side¡±, especially when compared to those who did far worse. They even cooperated with the police to hunt down certain targets, like drug dealer, which led to an unspoken mutual agreement. As long as the combined mafia gang didn¡¯t go too far, the police would turn a blind eye, and things generally went smoothly between the two sides.

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t like violence.¡± Kyle said lazily as he restocked another aisle.

    ¡°Well, you could lead them in a direction where they don¡¯t have to resort to violence anymore,¡± Uncle Chan suggested. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed they¡¯ve legitimised most of their past. Now they¡¯re registered companies running legal businesses. All you¡¯d have to do is take over the business and guide them towards a brighter path, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Kyle replied, clearly not wanting to continue the conversation. Sensing this, Uncle Chan let the topic drop and instead reminded him about his day off to visit the orphanage. ¡°Take my car with you. You¡¯re not seriously thinking of bringing those presents and cakes on the bus, are you?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, uncle!¡±

    He went to the orphanage, saw the peculiar yet kind little girl, and received the decorated pendant a few days later. He felt the simple joy of helping others and accepted the girl¡¯s gift with gratitude. After that, he put the matter aside and continued his life as usual.

    One day, he went back to Hong Kong, sponsored by Uncle Chan, to select some new statues for the shop, just as he¡¯d done a few times before. He didn¡¯t visit his father¡¯s manor, nor did he approach areas controlled by his father¡¯s gang. He stuck to places tightly secured by the police. It had been smooth sailing the last few times, but not this time.

    Someone was tailing him.

    Although he had refused to accept his fate, unwilling to pursue the throne, he had learned a few moves to protect himself.

    He quickly mapped out the nearest police station in his mind and subtly altered his route to head in that direction. However, his attempt was soon noticed. He found himself surrounded by a gang of men sporting dyed hairs, tattoos, cigarettes, and gold chain necklaces. Some looked muscular, others younger, all armed with steel bar and blades. Among them, one wore a helmet, with something suspiciously concealed in his pocket ¨C something no ordinary person could acquire. Their intentions were clear: they wanted him dead in this dark alley.

    Punches and kicks flew as Kyle managed to grab a blade from one of them, defending himself as they launched their attack.

    There was no holding back; he gave it everything he had, striking with the blade he¡¯d seized. If he didn¡¯t go all out, he¡¯d certainly die here. He had no time to consider whether he¡¯d taken someone¡¯s life.

    After taking down a few of them, he bolted towards another alley, dodging a few muted gunshots by using whatever obstacles he could find. He finally reached a busy street where he knew they¡¯d have to stop; they wouldn¡¯t risk drawing public attention. That would mean trouble ¨C challenging the authorities would lead to strong enforcement by the police, constant patrols in their territory, blocking every opportunity for profit or escape. It wasn¡¯t in their best interest.

    But the shooter decided to take one last shot. Just as Kyle was about to step onto the bustling street, a bullet struck him in the back, right in his spine.

    He felt a sharp, burning pain as he collapsed onto the doorstep of a nearby shop. Screams echoed around him as people fled for their lives, and the gang members retreated.

    He heard someone calling for the police and an ambulance. Then it hit him - he was still processing everything he¡¯d heard and seen. He hadn¡¯t blacked out; he was still conscious.

    What is going on...He wondered, then he realized, he could move.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He slowly crawled up, using his knees and elbows, panting heavily with sweats dripping down his face and his chest burning from the frantic breath he was taking. But...the pain in his back was gone. He survived!? But...how?

    Then he heard a faint crackling sound. It was so soft that under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it, but somehow, he did. It came from something on his chest, beneath his shirt.

    He pulled out the necklace, and right before his eyes, the jade pendant shattered into pieces. It clicked in his mind - the jade pendant had saved him, offering some sort of protection.

    There¡¯s a common belief in Chinese culture that if an accessory, especially one made of jade, cracks or shatters, it means it has protected you from danger. It could be from something mundane, like a car accident, or something supernatural, like a ghostly encounter.

    Of course, such beliefs are usually reserved for accessories that have been blessed by Buddhist monks, Taoist priests, or other practitioners with mystical powers. Most young people these days don¡¯t believe in such things ¨C there''s no scientific proof, after all. Many dismiss it as placebo effect for the elderly, or worse, as a scam by fake monks and priests preying on superstitious old folks.

    Kyle never imagined that his pendant would shatter in front of him right after taking a bullet, just like those old folks believed. He thought he might be hallucinating, but the medical report confirmed he had taken a severe blow to the spine, yet somehow, only a bruise was found. He had miraculously survived.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son,¡± his father, Mr. Richard Hong, said, standing by his hospital bed. ¡°I promise they¡¯ll pay for this.¡±

    His mother, Lady Sato, sat down on a stool beside him, ¡°The leader of the Fay Loong gang died a few months ago, and now the underlings are all scrambling to secure the throne. Chaos has erupted throughout their territory, and you just happened to show up at the wrong time. They probably assumed you were there on our behalf, supporting one of the factions...But still, the one who targeted you is far too reckless to lead a gang.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be gone within the month.¡± Mr. Hong said, as if it were just a task to be completed with his approval.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Kyle sighed, ¡°You know, this is why I don¡¯t want to take part in the competition for your position. Once I get involved, it¡¯s likely I¡¯ll never have peace for the rest of my life. I¡¯ve had enough of all this...¡±

    Being kidnapped, threaten, kept at a distance; so-called ¡°friends¡± who were either gold diggers or spies sent by rival gangs or the police...He longed for a normal life, but it seemed impossible to escape it all. His parents were still the leaders and seemed destined to remain in the underworld forever.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to London as soon as I¡¯m discharged,¡± he said, and silently added, and I¡¯ll repay the girl who saved me with that jade pendant.

    However, when he returned to England and contacted the orphanage about adoption, the director politely declined, not even hinting that she would discuss it with the girl.

    ¡°Why? I mean...¡± Kyle asked nervously, ¡°I thought it would be better for the children to be adopted by willing parents? If you doubt my ability to be a good parent, you can always do surprise visits to check on her well-being. I can even report to you monthly or weekly if needed...¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Hong, we don¡¯t have any issues with you adopting our children, but with Scarlet, it¡¯s a different case.¡± The director¡¯s voice was calm over the phone. ¡°She has a detailed plan for her future, and being adopted isn¡¯t part of it. We respect her decision.¡±

    ¡°Well, could I at least visit her from time to time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. We welcome anyone who wishes to visit our home,¡± the director said warmly, ¡°Just give us a call beforehand so we could let you know if Scarlet is around. She might be attending competitions or events away from orphanage, you know.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thanks.¡±

    Not long after that phone call, Kyle finally had the opportunity to meet the girl named Scarlet.

    It was a Tuesday morning. When he arrived, only the orphanage director. Madame Brown, Scarlet, and two infants were in the house.

    After a few welcoming words, Scarlet requested a private conversation. To Kyle¡¯s surprise, Madame Brown agree, and soon they were both sitting alone in the director¡¯s office.

    ¡°I heard you want to adopt me?¡± Scarlet Smith, a seven-year-old girl, spoke with a tone far too mature for her age - another surprise for Kyle, who was beginning to grow immune to the string of surprises that seemed to bombard him.

    ¡°Yes, and I promise I would love you as my own child and give you everything I can if it would bring you happiness,¡± Kyle said sincerely. A warm and stable family - this was the best way he could think of to repay an orphan like Scarlet. Though he had some financial challenges and couldn¡¯t offer her a manor or castle like those he was accustomed to with so many credit cards, a cozy apartment was still within his means.

    Scarlet stared at him for a moment. Gazing at the man before her, she decided to take the biggest gamble of her life.

    She wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl, nor was the man in front of her. She could sense the man was lost in his path, just as she had lost her anchor point in this world.

    Perhaps I need to form a bond with someone, a family, an anchor in this unknown world, Scarlet mused.

    She then handed him a book - a novel, to be precise. ¡°How quickly can you get through a book?¡±

    ¡°Pretty fast, I think.¡±

    ¡°Quick enough to extract the main points from the story?¡±

    ¡°Yes...so?¡±

    ¡°Please skim through the book first, and then we can continue our discussion.¡± Scarlet tapped the cover of the book twice to get his attention. Only then did Kyle notice that the author¡¯s name was Scarlet Smith!

    ¡°You...wrote this book?¡± Kyle was puzzled but saw that the little girl wouldn¡¯t say anything more until he skimmed through it. He couldn¡¯t help but start reading.

    The story was fascinating, with a unique world-building concept involving many abnormalities and a magical group called the Caster Association, which fought against these anomalies to protect the world. Kyle found himself wanting to read it in detail later, but for now, he focused on extracting the key points.

    A few minutes later, he closed the book, and the title Akahime¡¯s Diary: The daily Life of a Caster caught his eyes again. He praised her, ¡°You have such creative ideas! It must have been hard for you to write so many words...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Akahime.¡± Scarlet interrupted before Kyle could finish his sentence. She watched his astonished expression and emphasised, ¡°I¡¯m Akahime, the caster in the story. That was my previous life, and I was reincarnated into this world as a newborn child.¡±

    Kyle was stunned, ¡°...you¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Scarlet replied calmly.

    ¡°And you expect me to believe in your story?¡± Kyle regarded the girl he was about to adopt with a mixture of curiosity and scepticism.

    ¡°Well then, care to explain the jade pendant I gave you?¡± Scarlet asked with a casual air. ¡°I don¡¯t imagine there are many girls who could enchant a jade pendant for protection.¡±

    She rarely acted without gathering information first. In her previous life, she¡¯d often found herself at a disadvantage due to insufficient information ¨C once, it nearly cost her life. However, this time, she decided to take a gamble, seeking a future where she could have a family member she could rely on, just like a regular blood relative.

    And she knew she was right when she heard he¡¯d survived a gunshot instead of the car crash she¡¯d expected when she sensed the pendant she gave him shattered. An extraordinary girl with an extraordinary man - a pair of odd, yet somehow fitting, father and daughter.

    She had a family now.

 Chapter 9 - Scarlet, 11 years old, Sorting Ceremony

    The lake, the massive and enchanting castle, and the distant shadows of the trees hidden far from sight...Scarlet felt a flicker of recognition, deemed it a famous scene from the movie.

    She enjoyed the view, but she wasn¡¯t as amazed as the other students seemed to be. During her time as a caster, she had witnessed far more extraordinary sights, and the hidden realm of the Isle of Skye was infinitely more magical and breathtaking compared to this...Well, seeing deaths and ghosts crowding that shadowy realm wasn¡¯t something you¡¯d find in ordinary places. In fact, that realm was more terrifying and thrilling than anything else - not exactly the kind of place a living mortal would choose to linger, no matter how beautiful the view might be.

    The lighting¡¯s pretty dim here. Maybe I should suggest the school install some candles or lamps for the next first-years. Quite a hazard if anyone slips and falls into the lake because they can¡¯t see in the dark, Scarlet thought to herself while she blindly followed the person in her front until they reached the gate.

    The gate swung opened, revealing Professor McGonagall - the same professor who had sent her the letter and taken her shopping in Diagon Alley. In Scarlet¡¯s opinion, she seemed like a responsible lecturer, and she was actually looking forward to attending her classes.

    The students followed Professor McGonagall to a small chamber off the hall, where she briefed them about the Sorting Ceremony. Scarlet was initially confused, but when she saw the old hat, battered hat, she remembered the scene where the hat talked.

    It must be an iconic moment if I recall it so well, Scarlet mused.

    Her gaze wandered to the long tables and the candles floating above them, wondering if the wax ever dripped onto the food. And the plates and utensils, which seemed to be made of gold or silver, made her worry about heavy metal poisoning. Well, it¡¯s magic, so probably safe to use? I¡¯m not very good with chemistry...Or is it physics?

    The Sorting Ceremony began after the hat finished its song. One by one, each student tried on the hat, which then shouted out their respective houses.

    Scarlet waited her turn with little concern, though she noticed Harry and Ron, and even Hermione and Neville gathered around her, their nervousness evident. Hermione was particularly jittery, mumbling something rapidly under her breath ¨C probably spells or something similar. Scarlet patted each of them on the shoulder, offering a subtle comfort. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, no worries.¡±

    They all nodded quietly, still looking anxious but perhaps slightly reassured.

    ¡°Granger, Hermione!¡±

    The bunny teeth girl went up and promptly sorted into Gryffindor, which made Ron groan in disappointment. It seemed they still hadn¡¯t quite warmed to each other, despite Scarlet¡¯s earlier intervention in the storyline.

    Then, to Scarlet¡¯s surprise, her name was called.

    ¡°Hong, Scarlet Smith!¡±

    Looks like they updated my name after Professor McGonagall¡¯s visit. Scarlet thought, recalled that her name on the acceptance letter hadn¡¯t included ¡°Hong¡± as her last name.

    She strolled to the stool, placed the hat on her head, and waited to be sorted.

    ¡°Well, you certainly have an interesting past,¡± whispered a small voice in her ear, ¡°Not one for wilfully showing off, not particularly ambitions, and your wisdom seems to have accumulated over time...Hmm...¡±

    I¡¯d prefer a place near the kitchen, Scarlet thought, knowing the hat would pick up on it. Gryffindor, with its bravery front and centre? Not really my style. Ravenclaw sounds like a house that loves to learn, but honestly, I¡¯m not that eager for it. Slytherin, cunning as you sang? I¡¯m not, though I wish I were ¨C might¡¯ve made life easier. So... I guess Hufflepuff?

    ¡°You know yourself quite well, and Hufflepuff¡¯s common room is indeed near the kitchen. HUFFLEPUFF!¡±

    Scarlet removed the hat after hearing the shout, left it on the stool, and walked toward the long table that cheered for her arrival.

    Neville, to her surprise, was sorted to Gryffindor, the house of the brave...Well, Hermione surprised her as well - she had expected her to be placed in Ravenclaw. But upon reflection, it made sense that the trio of protagonists would all end up in Gryffindor. After all, red is always the colour associated with main characters in shonen anime, symbolizing bravery and willingness to venture into the unknown ¨C qualities that drive the story forward...Great, I love yellow, Scarlet thought with satisfaction, a colour rarely chosen by main characters in combat anime, far from trouble and drama.

    Malfoy was sorted into Slytherin, and only then did she notice that the Slytherin table seemed full of ¡°nobles¡±...oh, right, purebloods. Well, it wasn¡¯t surprising; after all, the wealthy often had to be cunning and ambitious to secure their best interests.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Then came Harry¡¯s turn. The hat shouted his house after a moment of silence, and the Gryffindor table erupted into loud cheers. She could hear the Weasley twins yelling ¡°We got Potter! We got Potter!¡±

    Finally, Ron was sorted into Gryffindor, just as she had expected.

    Ron sat beside Harry and glanced over at Scarlet, seeming to hope that she would join them in Gryffindor as well.

    Nope, I prefer it here - somewhere near the kitchen, Scarlet thought to herself as she raised her cup in a distant toast to Ron, who responded with a toast of his own.

    The students fell silent as Albus Dumbledore, the headmaster, got to his feet, beaming at them with his arms wide open.

    Scarlet recalled the information about him from the cards she had seen on the train with Harry and Ron when they were enjoying their Chocolate Frogs. She had no interest in collecting the cards, nor in the Chocolate Frogs they loved - her tastes leaned more towards Asian desserts, where the highest compliment was ¡°not too sweet¡±. But she appreciated the packaging and the idea of distributing the cards; she could always borrow someone¡¯s collection if she needed more information about the wizards and witches.

    The best wizard in the world, huh? Scarlet mused, still debating whether she should approach him or Professor McGonagall about the rat...Or perhaps she should first meet with the professor in charge for Hufflepuff?

    ¡°Welcome,¡± Professor Dumbledore began. ¡°Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! Thank you!¡±

    He sat back down, and Scarlet remained stunned for a few moments while everyone else clapped and cheered. But soon, she came to her senses, and found herself rather liking this old man. She had experienced many speeches from directors, principles, headmasters etc., on the first day of school or at various events, and they always lasted at least fifteen minutes - a hypnotic mumble to most people¡¯s ears ¨C despite claiming, ¡°I would like to say a few words¡±. This was the first time she¡¯d actually seen a headmaster keep his promise of ¡°say a few words¡±!

    Not sure if he¡¯s a reliable guy, but at least he¡¯s witty, Scarlet mused as she noticed the table was now full of food...Well, typical British fare. Scarlet sighed silently. Oh dear, I need to figure out how to get in touch with the kitchen - I need Eastern Asian food!

    It¡¯s not that she disliked British food; it was nice to have it occasionally, and British dishes could be delicious too. But she preferred food with less salt, sugar and spices, and only certain East Asian cuisine meet her preferences.

    Her housemates around her began chatting about their families while munching on their portions. Some were pureblood, some were half-blood, and some were from Muggle families.

    ¡°I was supposed to attend Eton before I received my Hogwarts letter.¡± said the boy sitting next to her. He looked at Scarlet earnestly, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Justin Finch-Fletchley.¡±

    It was only then that Scarlet noticed his uncommon last name. Based on his mention of Eton...a wealthy boy from two families with heritage? Probably not too deeply rooted, though, since he seemed innocent and naive. Or perhaps he was the second son of the family? Scarlet mused as she picked up her cup and offered a toast; her hands weren¡¯t particularly clean after holding a few slices of bread to accompany the roasted meat, which was laden with spices that were too strong for her taste, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Scarlet Smith.¡±

    Justin asked tentatively, ¡°Are you...are you the Scarlet Smith? The one who wrote that book?¡±

    Scarlet blinked. ¡°You mean...Akahime¡¯s Diary?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you! It is you!¡± Justin grinned broadly, ¡°I¡¯m a huge fan! My mum is too! Could you sign an autograph for me? Oh, I must send my mum an owl - I meet Scarlet Smith in real life!¡±

    Scarlet never thought she¡¯d meet a fan at Hogwarts, but she didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Sure! Do you want me to sign the book, or will a piece of paper do?¡±

    ¡°Can I have both?¡± His eagerness was written all over his face.

    ¡°Of course. Meet me when we get to our dorm, and I¡¯ll sign it for you.¡±

    Their conversation attracted attention from others, and soon the whole long table discovered they had a famous novelist among them as more of her fans approached her for autographs as well. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the entire Hogwarts knew about it, and possibly even the professors.

    Hope they won¡¯t mind. I can promise the book writing won¡¯t interfere with my school performance, Scarlet thought to herself as they finished their dinner and the headmaster began giving the start-of-term notices:

    - First years should note that the forest on the grounds is forbidden to all students.

    - No magic should be used between classes in the corridors. Mr. Filch, the caretaker, will be in charge of enforcing this rule.

    - Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch.

    - The third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death.

    The first few notices sounded normal, but that last one...Scarlet thought for a moment. Telling someone that a place is forbidden without giving a reason could provoke them to explore it just to see what¡¯s there. So...a bait for Gryffindors? Or specifically, a bait for Harry and his two best friends? Is this how the adventure begins?

    ¡°And now, before we go to bed, let us sing the school song!¡± announced the headmaster, which Scarlet found bizarre. Why do we need to sing the school song before going to bed? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be on the Monday morning as the start of the week?

    ¡°Everyone picks their favourite tune,¡± said the headmaster, ¡°and off we go!¡±

    ...What? There¡¯s no melody for it? And...is this karaoke?

    Scarlet stood stunned, watching the golden words float above them...then joined in, singing in a low pitch and fast pace. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t the only one who did that; others did the same. But the Weasley twins...Scarlet remembered how exasperated Mrs. Weasley had looked when she mentioned her twins. Okay, she got the idea now.

    The headmaster gave the loudest and most merry clap in the hall when the Weasley twins finally finished. ¡°Ah, music,¡± he said, wiping his eyes. ¡°A magic beyond all we do here! And now, bedtime. Off you trot!¡±

    Finally! Go go go! I need to organize my notes before sending them to Ron for answers! When will we receive our schedule? Plenty of tasks swirled in Scarlet¡¯s mind, slowly arranging themselves according to necessity and urgency. Of course, the first thing tomorrow must be sending dad my letter. Hope he¡¯s doing fine...

 Chapter 10 - Scarlet, 7 years old, adopted

    Madame Brown didn¡¯t know what Scarlet and Mr. Hong had discussed during their private conversation, but she was pleasantly surprised when she learned that Scarlet had decided to be adopted by Mr. Hong.

    She had always believed Scarlet would flourish if she weren¡¯t confined to the orphanage. Despite the limitations, Scarlet had managed to build a career as a novelist and had raised the orphanage¡¯s profile through competitions and interviews with the local news. The orphanage now had enough funds to improve the children¡¯s quality of life, and some of the ill children could even undergo operations to regain their health. There were also extra supplies to support some of the poorer orphanages she had connections with.

    This sweet girl had even considered donating half of her book earnings to the orphanage!

    Madame Brown wished the best for this remarkable little girl. Scarlet was intelligent, and if Mr. Hong had managed to persuade her to accept his offer of adoption, Madame Brown would respect her decision - with a few terms and conditions, of course.

    ¡°So, Mr. Hong.¡± Madame Brown said, placing the adoption agreement in front of him, ¡°here are the details if you wish to adopt Scarlet. We¡¯ll make regular visits after she moves in with you, and we might not always call ahead. We want to see the most natural conditions of our child¡¯s living situation.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all.¡± Mr. Hong skimmed through the document and then tucked it into his bag. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the supporting documents and return with everything in order next time. I¡¯ll even send you a monthly report with pictures of Scarlet if that would put your mind at ease. For now, I¡¯m off to find an estate agent to secure a better house.¡±

    Noticing the puzzled expression on Madame Brown¡¯s face, he added, ¡°I¡¯m currently living with my uncle in an apartment that¡¯s suitable for two blokes but definitely not for a young girl. I¡¯m planning to buy a house with a garden or at least a lawn, and it¡¯ll be close to a library for her to visit...¡±

    Mr. Hong shared his plans, and Madame Brown could see the sincerity in his eyes. He backed up his words with actions, settling all the paperwork and purchasing a new house within a month. He even provided a list of private tutors for Scarlet to choose from, according to her preferences. Madame Brown was very pleased.

    On Scarlet¡¯s last day at the orphanage, she said her goodbyes to the children and staff before heading to the director¡¯s office. She left most of her belongings behind, taking only her notebooks filled with novel plots. The staff could use her clothes and other items as spares in case, unfortunately, a new child arrived.

    Madame Brown waited in her office with the adoption documents, and together with Mr. Hong, they would soon head to the relevant department to finalize everything with the necessary stamps and signatures. After that, she would officially become a member of the Hong family - if she chose to call Mr. Hong her dad.

    On their way to the government offices, Mr. Hong asked from the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Scarlet, would you like to keep your name, or would you prefer a new one?¡±

    Scarlet hadn¡¯t given that much thought. After a moment of reflection, she turned to Madame Brown, who was sitting next to her. ¡°Why was I named Scarlet Smith? Most of the kids in the orphanage have your last name, so why am I Scarlet Smith and not Scarlet Brown?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Madame Brown began, ¡°when we found you on our doorstep one summer night, you were wrapped in a scarlet scarf with a note that simply said ¡®Smith¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, nothing else - no address, no phone number, nothing except the scarf. We kept it with you, but after a few washes, it became so worn out that we had to throw it away.¡±

    ¡°So, this is my only clue if I ever decide to search for my origins...But ¡®Smith¡¯ is a common surname, so it probably won¡¯t lead to much.¡± Scarlet shrugged and then turned to Mr. Hong, ¡°Can I add your surname to mine?¡±

    ¡°So, Smith will be your middle name?¡± Mr. Hong asked, ¡°Scarlet Smith Hong...It sounds quite...red, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, ¡®scarlet¡¯ is, of course, red. And while ¡®Hong¡¯ might not be the same character, it has the same pronunciation as the word for ¡®red¡¯ in both Mandarin and Cantonese. As for ¡®Smith¡¯, it¡¯s originally referred to a goldsmith or blacksmith. Metals need to be heated until they¡¯re red-hot to be forged, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Come to think about it, ¡®Akahime¡¯ was my code name in my previous life because I had red hair due to my bond with the Harvesting Fox, known for its red coat...Too many red elements. Does that mean something? Scarlet wondered if Mr. Hong was thinking the same thing; he¡¯d become somewhat superstitious after the jade pendant incident and finishing her book.

    ¡°Well, perhaps it means red is your lucky colour!¡± Madame Brown suggested with a smile.

    Scarlet pondered this for a moment, then shrugged it off.

    The adoption process went smoothly, and soon Scarlet followed Mr. Hong to their new home.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Welcome home!¡± Mr. Hong announced as he showed Scarlet around. ¡°Here¡¯s the dining room, the kitchen, the bathroom, the storeroom, and the guestroom. Our bedrooms are upstairs - here¡¯s mine, and here¡¯s YOURS!¡±

    The room was simple and plain but thoughtfully furnished with a desk, chairs, and a bed frame suited to her height. ¡°I thought you¡¯d like to decorate it to your taste, so I left it untouched. I also bought you a few clothes, but I reckon you¡¯d prefer to choose your own. Want to go shopping now or later?¡±

    ¡°Later,¡± Scarlet replied with a smile at the nervous man, ¡°We should probably get our bank cards sorted first, and I expect that¡¯ll take some time. Let¡¯s just take it slow ¨C no need to worry.¡±

    Kyle Hong finally exhaled the breath he¡¯d been holding, kneeling down to look Scarlet in the eye. ¡°I know you¡¯re an adult, probably even older than me in your previous life. But it¡¯s still hard to remind myself that this little girl in front of me is actually a powerful adult...Anyway, you can call me Kyle, and I¡¯m your family in this world now.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I can feel it.¡± Scarlet stretched out her arms and hugged the young man before her, ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t mind having an overly mature daughter, I¡¯d prefer to call you dad.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯d love that!¡± Kyle hugged her tightly in return.

    He had been talking with Scarlet throughout the process of sorting documents, either face-to-face or over the phone. Naturally, he noticed something off about the girl. Perhaps her memories of her previous life had impacted her so deeply that she struggled to find her place in this world. It was as though she didn¡¯t feel like she truly fit in anywhere within the orphanage, despite the fact that everyone there loved her. That might have been why she agreed to be adopted - to form a bond with someone in this world and to find a place where she could fully relax. And he was more than willing to be that bond, to protect her and help her in any way he could.

    They spent a few days settling in, getting to know each other better, and adjusting to their new life together. As Scarlet began to feel more relaxed, so did Kyle. They eventually decided to invite Uncle Chan over for a visit.

    ¡°So, this is the girl you adopted!¡± Uncle Chan exclaimed as he arrived with a box of books, ¡°I heard you¡¯re interested in folklore and legends. I hope you¡¯ll like these books! Oh, and here¡¯s a red packet!¡±

    Scarlet was touched as she accepted the books and carefully received the red packet. In Chinese culture, it¡¯s customary for elders to give red packets to the younger generation as a blessing, whether they¡¯re blood relatives or not. It¡¯s a gesture of deep affection.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve accepted my red packet, how will you address me?¡± Uncle Chan asked in a teasing tone, testing her out.

    ¡°Great Uncle?¡±

    Uncle Chan thought for a moment, ¡°Acceptable. Kyle, you really ought to teach her how to address us properly in Chinese. English is far too vague when it comes to addressing relatives.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will.¡± Kyle replied with a smile as he welcomed Uncle Chan into the house, but he made a funny face at Scarlet, silently telling her to ¡°just ignore him and do as you like¡±.

    The TV was switched on, providing background noise as the three of them gathered in the kitchen, watching Kyle cook dinner. Scarlet mostly remained quiet while Kyle and Uncle Chan chatted.

    ¡°Have you told your parents that you¡¯ve adopted a child?¡± Uncle Chan asked.

    ¡°No...I¡¯ll let them know later.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m thinking about getting a stable job.¡±

    ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what you want. What kind of job are you looking for? Maybe I can help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure...Nothing related to law or medicine, as I know nothing about either. And not accountant - I¡¯m not that good with numbers, and I suppose you need some sort of licence to become an accountant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do need a license. You¡¯re certainly qualified to be a salesman or work in an office, but I don¡¯t think that would suit you. Think about the skills you¡¯ve acquired. You didn¡¯t grow up learning nothing, did you?¡±

    ¡°Uhm...car racing? I¡¯ve won a few Asian competitions. Wine testing? Cocktail making? Pub or club management?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think those are quite suitable for a dad¡¯s occupation. Any others?¡±

    ¡°Piano? I¡¯m quite good at piano ¨CI''ve got a performance-level certification. My guitar¡¯s not bad either.¡±

    ¡°Then why not become a piano teacher or tutor? You could do home lessons, go to people¡¯s houses and teach their kids piano.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a good idea...Hey, maybe I could even ask if I could bring Scarlet along!¡±

    ¡°Wait, why bring her along? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be at school?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s skipped grades, so officially, she¡¯s graduated from primary and should be attending secondary school.¡±

    ¡°...What did you say?¡± Uncle Chan was shocked and turned to see Scarlet quietly writing a series of sentences in a notebook. ¡°You mean she¡¯s a genius?¡±

    ¡°Well...you could say that,¡± Kyle replied, slightly struggling as he couldn''t explain that Scarlet had memories from a previous life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her future - she¡¯s been publishing novels since last year, and they¡¯ve been quite popular in the children¡¯s book section. She¡¯s drafting her next book now, so don¡¯t touch her notebook, alright? It¡¯s a secret until it¡¯s published.¡±

    Uncle Chan mouthed a silent ¡°wow¡±.

    A few days later, Uncle Chan bought Scarlet¡¯s book and asked for her autograph, which she carefully signed on the first page with her newly bought fountain pen, using a custom-made maple-coloured ink.

    Life gradually improved as Kyle¡¯s schedule filled up with bookings from parents, drawn by his talent for teaching piano. Scarlet, too, began earning money, as she was remarkably skilled in caring for infants and younger children, even offering advice to parents. Her assistance was a great relief to many who couldn¡¯t afford full-time nannies.

    One day, after finishing her research, Scarlet made a decision.

    ¡°I want to go to Scotland.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Kyle asked, glancing at the map in her hand and the stack of papers clipped together like a tiny book.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve read my book, so you know about the concept of bonding with spirits, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes...Oh! So, you¡¯re trying to bond with another spirit!¡± The pieces clicked into place for Kyle, who had always known Scarlet was searching for something, though he hadn¡¯t known exactly what. ¡°But why Scotland? Can¡¯t it be any church or graveyard?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried churches, but it doesn¡¯t feel right. And I¡¯m not about to go wandering around graveyards looking for someone else¡¯s ancestors. I prefer something natural, something non-human.¡±

    ¡°Non-human?¡± Kyle noticed some words scrawled on the papers, ¡°Legends? King Arthur? No, you said non-human...the sword? Excalibur? Oh, right, antiques are supposed to house spirits, especially those tied to strong beliefs. So, you¡¯re going to bond with a sword¡¯s spirit?¡±

    ¡°It does sound possible, but I¡¯m not sure such a sword even exist, or if I could actually locate its spirit. Plus, it¡¯s too famous, I¡¯d prefer something more...subtle.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Queen of the Shadowy land, the teacher of all heroes in Celtic mythology?¡±

    Scarlet noticed Kyle looked even more perplexed than before.

 Chapter 11 - Scarlet, 11 years old, first day in Hogwarts

    Scarlet finally settled into her room with her roommates.

    There were five boys and six girls this year. The boys shared a room, while the girls were split between two, three to a room. Otherwise, Scarlet would have ended up alone, which the seniors unanimously agreed wasn¡¯t an option.

    Her roommates were Amelia Brooks, from a half-blood family, and Maya Turner, who came from a Muggle family.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, Scarlet!¡± Maya exclaimed, rushing over to her, ¡°I¡¯m such a huge fan! I even brought your book with me! Could I get your autograph?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Scarlet replied, reaching for her fountain pen used only for signing autographs. The autumn-coloured ink, with a touch of glitter, flowed gracefully onto the first page of the book, leaving a delicate signature that ended with a maple leaf.

    ¡°So pretty!¡± Amelia, who had been watching, remarked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a specially designed autograph for fans, and the ink¡¯s a custom blend to match,¡± Scarlet said, a light blush colouring her cheeks, ¡°But to be honest, I¡¯ve only signed a few copies, all for family.¡±

    ¡°You should definitely sign more.¡±

    ¡°I was planning to. My editor even arranged a book signing...but since I¡¯m at Hogwarts now, everything had to be rescheduled,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the common room; fancy joining me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    After Scarlet signed a few more autographs in the common room, all the first years had a quick chat. They were particularly curious about having a novelist in their year, but they were all exhausted from the train ride and too young to stay up much longer. Soon enough, they all cleaned up and headed to bed.

    Scarlet woke early the next day, at least compared to her roommates. Most of the older students were already up, some lounging in the common room, others heading down to breakfast.

    At 7:30 a.m., Scarlet checked her pocket watch, got up from her bed, washed her face, brushed her teeth, changed into her school uniform, and sat down at her desk. First order of business: take a Polaroid selfie to attach to her letter for her dad.

    Ever since she learned that electronics would malfunction at Hogwarts - no phones, no radios, and no TVs - Scarlet assumed that battery-powered clocks wouldn¡¯t work either. So, she prepared some non-electronic alternatives beforehand. A pocket watch was her second choice, as wristwatch would be more convenient, but a pocket watch seemed to suit a wizard¡¯s robe better, so she brought two - one as a spare. She also brought a Polaroid camera to get instant pictures for posting, though she packed a film camera as well, planning to send the film to her dad later for printing.

    She had letters to write: one for her dad to let him know she¡¯d arrived safely and to share some interesting happenings from the previous day; another for her manager, listing the paperwork she could probably handle this week and requesting news summaries and updates. There was also a letter for Madame Brown, the director of the orphanage, reassuring her that she was fine, hadn''t fallen into any dangerous situations, and was merely attending a high-class private school with a unique education that suited her as a novelist. She added that her dad hadn¡¯t locked her up or exploited her fame for any selfish reasons.

    Lastly, she had the questionnaire for Ron. Only now did she realise how many notes she had jotted down, with so many questions awaiting answers. Time was ticking, and she needed to head to the Owlery so her owl, Faye, could deliver the letters. She decided to copy down the questions she was most concerned about.

    ¡°Scarlet? Wow, you¡¯re up early.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, did I wake you?¡± Scarlet asked, looked across the room at Amelia, who was rubbing her eyes and yawning.

    ¡°No, it was the sun,¡± Amelia replied. The Hufflepuff dorm was filled with warm, welcoming colours, with plenty of windows that let sunlight spill across the dorm. ¡°It¡¯s shining right at my bed.

    Scarlet glanced at the window, ¡°Would you prefer it covered with curtains? Or perhaps we could grow some trailing plants over there to serve as shades.¡±

    ¡°Plants, yes, but no curtains.¡± Amelia mumbled as she rolled over in bed, ¡°I like the sunlight - that¡¯s why I chose this bed, so I could bathe in the sun first thing in the morning.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Yes, it does lighten one¡¯s heart to be greeted by such sunlight first thing in the morning,¡± Scarlet agreed.

    A muffled moan from under the blanket signalled that Maya was waking up too. Soon, she was sitting up, stretching with a yawn.

    ¡°Morning, girls.¡±

    ¡°Morning, Maya.¡± Scarlet replied, glancing at her pocket watch. It was 7:58 a.m. - she needed to hurry.

    She quickly scribbled down the remaining questions, packed her letters neatly into an envelope, and grabbed her bag. ¡°I¡¯d love to chat, but I¡¯m in a rush to send these letters. Gosh, the Owlery¡¯s a fair distance away. I¡¯ll catch up with you both later in the hall!¡±

    Scarlet hurried through the corridors, passing Mr. Filch, who frowned at her ¨C clearly displeased with her running in the halls.

    The Owlery was tall, with cold stone walls and no windows. Scarlet didn¡¯t have time to take in her surroundings. She called her owl, attached the letters, and watched as it flew off. Then, she quickly rushed back down the tower and made her way to the hall. Finally, she reached the long table just a minute before half past eight.

    ¡°How was the Owlery?¡± Maya asked, taking a bite of bread.

    ¡°Fifteen minutes of walking there and back ¨C a total of thirty minutes. Great exercise,¡± Scarlet sighed, catching her breath as she opted for a bowl of oatmeal.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    She turned to see Ron hurrying towards her. He looked quite excited, probably still adjusting to the new environment and the thrill of being friends with the famous Harry Potter.

    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you this morning. I was about to ask your housemates about your schedule,¡± Ron said.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t realise the Owlery was so far,¡± Scarlet replied, pulling out the questionnaire, watching Ron eagerly opened it as soon as it was in his hands. ¡°Just answer the questions based on your knowledge. If you¡¯re unsure, just jot that down - no worries.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had more questions?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to write them all out this morning. I¡¯ll give you the rest later, maybe tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get this back to you as soon as I can.¡± Ron tucked the paper into his pocket and strolled back to his table.

    Amelia looked curious, ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Just some questions,¡± Scarlet replied, then, to save time explaining further, added, ¡°For my next novel. I need some character references. He¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve asked, and I¡¯m paying for his answer.¡±

    ¡°Wow, is that how a story gets written?¡± Maya asked, amazed, ¡°What sort of character are you looking for? He doesn¡¯t seem particularly good-looking.¡±

    ¡°The youngest boy in a family with five older brothers and a younger sister - that¡¯s interesting enough,¡± Scarlet said, gulping down her oatmeal before starting on her bacon and eggs. ¡°Sometimes inspiration just strikes. I might look for others to answer my questionnaires if possible - it¡¯s a paid task. Let me know if anyone¡¯s interested; I¡¯m offering ten Galleons for it.¡±

    ¡°Ten Galleons?!¡±

    ¡°Yep, for one set of questions. Ron - the boy just now ¨C took with him only a small portion, and I¡¯ll be giving him more later. I¡¯m still gathering the questions.¡± Scarlet finished her breakfast in a few more bites, then wiped her lips with the napkin provided. ¡°Have you finished? I think we should head to our first class now.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Amelia glanced at the clock in the centre of the Great Hall, ¡°But it¡¯s only 8:40.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s our first day, which we don¡¯t know where the classroom is. Plus,¡± Scarlet sighed, ¡°the staircase can move. If we don¡¯t time it right, we¡¯ll have to wait for them to come back. We need to allow extra time in case we get lost and need to find the way.¡±

    ¡°Oh my...¡± Maya mumbled.

    The first years around Scarlet overheard her and looked concerned. They quickly finished their breakfast, while Scarlet made her way towards their house prefects. ¡°Excuse me, seniors, could you tell me where the Defence Against Dark Arts classroom is?¡±

    ¡°Me, me, me! I can take you there!¡± A cheerful girl with a ponytail raised her hand eagerly, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the library anyway. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± another boy offered, standing up.

    As they both got to their feet, all the first years followed behind Scarlet like ducklings trailing after their mother. One boy was even gulping down his toast while clutching a cupcake, which earned him a few amused glances when everyone looked his way, and he replied with a sheepish giggle.

    ¡°Wow, this year¡¯s first years are quick,¡± remarked another senior who was still seated. She shoved each of them a small pouch of cookies she¡¯d grabbed from the long table. ¡°Here, snacks in case you get hungry - don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±

    The two prefects leading them tried to reassure the nervous new students, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you started walking early, so you¡¯ll definitely reach the classroom on time. Unlike us - we were both late on our first day. Those staircases are such a pain.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just being cautious and prefer to plan ahead.¡± Scarlet said, following closely behind them.

    They exchanged stories about their experience at Hogwarts and emphasized the importance of the library, reminding the first years to secure a spot early, as it was always challenging to find a good place to study.

    Emily Robins, the fifth-year prefect, glanced at Scarlet and asked, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve written a book. Where can I buy a copy? Flourish and Blotts?¡±

    ¡°Uhm...I¡¯m not sure about that, since my book was published by a Muggle publisher. You might be able to find it during the school holidays at any Muggle bookstore. I think most bookstores have at least one copy.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it must be a bestseller if so many bookstores stock it!¡± Emily exclaimed.

    Jonathan Johnson, the other fifth-year prefect, added, ¡°It¡¯s amazing to have a novelist in our House, especially at such a young age.¡±

    Scarlet just gave an awkward chuckle, which they took as a sign of her being shy about the attention.

    The staircases kept shifting, but the prefects led the way smoothly to the classroom. They bid each other goodbye as the first years followed Scarlet inside, only to be greeted by a strong garlic smell.

    Is this the classroom? Or did I accidently walk into a garlic paste factory? Scarlet wondered as she spotted the professor sitting behind the desk, finding him a bit odd, Another one?

 Chapter 12 - Scarlet, 8 years old, Isle of Skye

    After arranging their schedules and fabricating a reason about travelling for novel ideas whenever anyone asked, Scarlet and Kyle arrive in a small town in Scotland.

    ¡°Now I understand why this place has such mythology,¡± Kyle remarked, standing on the vast, rocky landscape. He gazed into the distance, where dense mist shrouded the horizon.

    Scarlet consulted her map again. It was a store-bought map of Scotland, covered with numerous handwritten notes. ¡°Remember to be respectful when we get there. Though I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯ll see anything.¡±

    Kyle observed her from behind. He could see she was nervous, constantly pinching the corner of the map and biting her lips.

    He asked tentatively, ¡°Well, Scarlet, if you don¡¯t find anything there ¨C if it turns out to be just an ordinary fortress ruin in a misty setting - what¡¯s your plan for next?¡±

    Scarlet appeared thoughtful for a moment, then responded after a long silence, ¡°That would mean two things. One, there are no spirits in this world, and I¡¯m just wasting my time for looking. But I can still perform some chants, which suggests there¡¯s some magic in the world that I¡¯d need to learn about through various artefacts and ancient studies. In that case, I¡¯d need to pursue further education in this field, aiming for a solid academic record and possibly some funding. Two, spirits do exist but aren¡¯t here. They might be found more easily in Japan or other parts of Asia, given Japan¡¯s reputation for its shrines and such. If that¡¯s the case, I might need to stay there for an extended period...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really good at planning things,¡± Kyle complimented. He wouldn¡¯t have thought of such detailed steps himself.

    Scarlet smiled, ¡°I plan to write a few more books for Akahime¡¯s Diary series. You¡¯ll see how I developed this habit.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a long story.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    They resumed their journey after the brief pause.

    Driving in rural Scotland was no easy feat. With houses scattered far apart and few signposts, pinpointing one¡¯s exact location at any given moment proved challenging. Finding someone to ask for directions wasn¡¯t much easier. (Scarlet: Not to mention without Waze or Google Maps for satellite view). Nevertheless, the nature scenery was stunning, with an indescribable, whimsical quality that even Scarlet who had seen many places in her previous life, couldn¡¯t help admire.

    Finally, they reached their location: the ruins of D¨²n Sc¨¢ith near Tarskavaig. The ruins were said to be the Castle of Shadows from long ago, and Sc¨¢thach, the legendary warrior woman and martial arts teacher, was reputed to train only those young warriors who were already skilled and brave enough to penetrate the many defences of her fortress and gain access. The most famous warrior she trained was C¨² Chulainn, the legendary hero.

    However, these legends were unfamiliar to Kyle, who only knew about Thor from American comics, and had vague understanding of Egypt from a Japanese shojo manga about a time-travelled girl who become a Pharoh¡¯s or something like that ¨C hardly his usual reading material.

    To Kyle, it was simply a place on a cliff near the shore, with a scattering of rocks and grasses. The outline of the once legendary castle was so vague that, if Scarlet hadn¡¯t pointed it out, he would have thought it was just an assortment of oddly shaped rocks.

    Scarlet hopped out of the car, and Kyle followed her to the spot.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Kyle asked, ¡°Do you need to perform some kind of dance or ritual?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Scarlet looked at him, puzzled.

    ¡°Well, you mentioned a priestess, and the closest thing I can relate it to is a shrine maiden in Japan, wearing a specific uniform and perform ceremonial dances,¡± Kyle explained, scratching his head.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Scarlet shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just have to ask politely. However, I think I might need to pass some tests.¡±

    Kyle looked bewildered. ¡°Could you elaborate?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the teacher of all legendary heroes in Celtic legends. To win her favour, I think I need to pass her test, much like how C¨² Chulainn did,¡± Scarlet said softly. After a moment of contemplation, she added, ¡°You just stay here and don¡¯t do anything. Even if I disappear, just stay put and don¡¯t panic, alright?¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Before Kyle could say anything more, Scarlet trotted into the ruins, knelt down, and said in a calm voice:

    ¡°O Great Sc¨¢thach, teacher of all heroes, Queen of Shadowy Land who drew the line between life and death, guardian of the gate to the other realm. Here I pray, for your kindness, for your favour, for your guidance, to tread upon this mortal land on your behalf, to fulfil your will and achieve greatness, to embody the courage that pleases you...¡±

    Her voice gradually faded as she slowly disappeared into thin air, while dense mist began to gather around the ruins of the legendary castle. The sky seemed distant, shrouded in a greyish haze, and Kyle suddenly felt as if he had entered a different realm.

    Tension built, and nervousness grew, but Kyle, believing in the little girl, clutched the jade pendant hanging against his chest tightly, waiting patiently for any outcome; It was a two-piece jade pendant: one with an enchantment to protect him from danger, and the other bound to Scarlet¡¯s vitality. If anything were to happen to Scarlet, the smaller pendant would crack, and shatter if she was to cease.

    Kyle did not know how long he had been waiting there; he dared not look at his watch. After what felt like ages, the sky cleared, flower began to bloom, and Scarlet appeared, stepping forward with confidence, dressed in a tight, fitted attire, and holding a delicate spear taller than him.

    She seemed tired, but pleased.

    Kyle rushed to her and hugged her tightly, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alright!¡±

    ¡°Thank Queen Sc¨¢thach,¡± Scarlet said with a smile, ¡°I passed her test. She agreed to be my bond and lend me her power, I¡¯m her priestess now!¡±

    ¡°Great, but I¡¯m more concerned about you,¡± Kyle said, looked at her, ¡°I mean...your hair?¡±

    ¡°My hair?¡± Scarlet looked puzzled.

    Her hair, which had always been a long, brownish-black, had now turned red, and her eyes had changed to a deep blue, reminiscent of the ocean...She looked like a typical Celtic redhead.

    Scarlet blinked, then realised, ¡°This must be the effect of power bestowed upon me. It¡¯s making me look more like a Celtic girl...Which makes sense, considering the Queen was a Celtic legend and had red hair, though hers was a bit darker, while mine is more normal.¡±

    Kyle felt a twinge of jealousy toward the legendary lady he¡¯d never meet, ¡°Well, what is she like. I mean, is she kind? Gentle?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a kind but strict teacher...And I still have much to learn.¡± Scarlet pulled out a stone with runes carved into it. ¡°This is my textbook, and I¡¯ll need to come back here next year to take her test again.¡±

    ¡°A rock?¡± Kyle looked sceptical.

    ¡°Enchanted rock,¡± Scarlet explained, ¡°There¡¯s a hidden chamber inside it, as large as a house, filled with tons of knowledge I need to digest. Thousands of years ago, she would have kept me here to study until I passed her test to become a hero, but times have changed. Her legend has faded, so she¡¯s decided to go easy on me.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°It means I can go home and study on my own, and I don¡¯t have to leap like a salmon from the shore to get into the castle.¡± Scarlet held up her spear, looking a bit troubled. ¡°I¡¯ll need a martial art teacher ¨C preferably someone who can teach me how to leap high like a salmon.¡±

    Salmon? Kyle was puzzled but didn¡¯t press further. He carried Scarlet to the backseat of the car. Her spear and unusual attire gradually faded as she fell asleep.

    She was clearly exhausted. Kyle could see the dark circles under her eyes. With everything settled, he had a moment to examine his overly mature daughter. Her hands were covered in scratches and healing scars, blisters dotted her hands and feet, and her skin felt dry. Dust could be shaken out of hair...

    It was clear She had been through a battle, presumably the test given by the Queen. It likely took longer than he experienced; legends often say that time flows differently in different realms - a minute here could mean a hundred years there, or the other way around.

    Judging by her condition, he guessed she¡¯d been away for no more than a week, probably just two to three days.

    She had admitted that she wasn¡¯t skilled in combat, serving mostly in supporting roles in her previous life. But ¡°not skilled in combat¡± didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t know how to fight. Given her cautious nature, she must have known she¡¯d be facing a battle in the test.

    Yet she came, and willingly accepted the challenge, which showed her affection for the Queen¡¯s legend. Among the many legends and folklore, he recalled seeing ones with more fantastical and magical traits, but she chose the Queen.

    ¡°You really like her, don¡¯t you?¡± Kyle murmured at the sleeping girl in the backseat, sighed, and began driving back to the homestay he had rented for the week.

 Chapter 13 - Scarlet, 11 years old, first week in Hogwarts

    Professor Quirrell, the Defence Against Dark Art lecturer, looked every bit the paranoid type judging by the overwhelming amount of garlic in the classroom. He was also oddly styled, wearing a turban he claimed was a gift from an African prince for ridding him of a zombie - which Scarlet seriously doubted. His excuse was flimsy; African turbans didn¡¯t look like that. It would have been more believable if he¡¯d said it came from India or Arabia. And as for the garlic, she didn¡¯t buy the idea that it could ward off vampires. But Romania? Why Romania? She made a mental note to look into that.

    Something was hidden beneath that turban, though. The senses granted to her by the Queen hinted at a connection to death, similar to the feeling she¡¯d experienced when she noticed the soul fragment on Harry¡¯s forehead.

    Another fragment? Scarlet muttered the chant to strengthen the bond between herself and the Queen. Through the gaps between her fingers, which she used to cover her face discreetly, she saw it again. It was a fragment of the same soul, but it was differently shaped. Somehow, it filled her with disgust when she examined it more closely.

    She was dumbfounded by events the protagonist had faced in their first year. Seriously, is this something first-year students should be dealing with? And this was supposed to be a magical school with the greatest wizard of all time as the headmaster?

    After class, the Hufflepuffs hurried to the greenhouses - the one place they didn¡¯t need to stress about finding. On their way to Herbology, Scarlet noticed most of her housemates seemed disappointed and soon found out why: it was the DADA class.

    ¡°Well, we were expecting something cooler,¡± Justin whispered, ¡°At least something like what Akahime had in her academy.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± She replied, recalling her days at the academy in her previous life. The teachers there constantly brought in creatures for them to battle, pushing them forth relentlessly. Every time, without fail, some student ended up in the clinic - either with visible scars and blood all over the place, or with broken bones that the medics would heal quickly, though the process was agonizing. Of course, there was always yelling and screaming from the pain. She was glad to have only experienced it once, and then never again until she graduated; she¡¯d learned to plan well in advance every time. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better not to get ourselves hurt. Trust me, it¡¯s not as fun as it sounds.¡±

    The Caster Academy sounded cool in her book because she focused on the fun parts and only vaguely mentioned the suffering the students endured. That¡¯s probably why Justin and the others compared her description of the academy to the DADA class. Maybe I should write an adult version of Akahime¡¯s Diary as a side story, just to test the market. There might be audience for that kind of content, she mused.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s going to be quite boring if he keeps teaching us like that,¡± Justin muttered.

    They soon arrived at the greenhouses, where they found Professor Sprout, the Head of Hufflepuff House. She was a dumpy little witch, with a gentle smile always found on her face.

    She went easy on them for their first class, providing an introduction, course syllabus, and an overview of what to expect in their first year. She also explained the tools required and where to find them, along with a few useful spells. After they jotted down notes, they donned gloves and began repotting some oddly scented plants - hands-on experience seemed to be a priority in this course.

    ¡°Next class, we¡¯ll be repotting Mandrakes, so be emotionally prepared, loves!¡± Professor Sprout cheerfully announced.

    She liked this lecturer already.

    The class ended on a joyful note, but Scarlet stayed behind as she had something she needed to discuss with the Head of Hufflepuff.

    ¡°Yes, dear, is there something you need?¡± Professor Sprout asked kindly.

    ¡°Professor Sprout, do you have time now? Or do you have another class coming up?¡± Scarlet asked, mindful of the professor¡¯s schedule. ¡°I need to talk to you about something, and it might take a while...¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m free this period, is something wrong?¡± Professor Sprout asked, concerned, but Scarlet shook her head immediately.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that...I¡¯m not sure how to explain this,¡± Scarlet began, before deciding to take a step back and summon her spear.

    She pulled a long spear from a hidden portal. She didn¡¯t swing it, fearing she might break any vases or pots, but stood still, looking at Professor Sprout, who was clearly stunned by the sudden action.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°You see, Professor, I¡¯ve inherited a kind of magic that requires close combat skills, and I need space for physical training.¡± Scarlet asked tentatively, ¡°Could I request a room or a space for that?¡±

    Professor Sprout looking momentarily dumbfounded, her concern evident, before she replied, ¡°I suppose we can arrange something, but I believe I must inform the headmaster first...Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Scarlet dismissed her spear, returning it to where she had summoned it. Hogwarts already had Harry Potter as its celebrity, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to draw any more attention by wielding a weapon in the school.

    As they headed toward the headmaster¡¯s office, they had a brief conversation about how she acquired such magic.

    ¡°Well, this has something to do with Celtic legend. I think it would be best if I explain it to you and the headmaster when we get there,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°This magic is ancient, and I¡¯m still learning it. Ancient Runes and Charms are essential for me.¡±

    ¡°This is quite astonishing, dear,¡± Professor Sprout remarked, ¡°And you acquired this when you were just eight?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does your family know about it?¡±

    ¡°My dad knows.¡± Scarlet replied, ¡°My grandparents and others know part of it.¡±

    They soon arrived at the doorstep of the headmaster¡¯s office. Professor Sprout spoke to the gargoyle that served as the security gate, requesting a meeting with Dumbledore. The gargoyle quickly stepped aside, revealing the doorway, indicating that the headmaster was in his office and not away on business or dealing with some tedious paperwork or officials.

    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± the headmaster motioned for them to sit in front of him, offering tea and snacks, especially to Scarlet.

    ¡°Professor Sprout informed me that you have something important to discuss, Ms. Hong. May I inquire about the reason behind this request?¡± The Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore, looked at her with an intrigued gaze.

    Scarlet looked around, making sure the space was wide enough. She stood up, did exactly what she had showed Professor Sprout earlier, with one exception - she swung her spear, just once...Well, it was hard not to; she was so accustomed to swinging it into a standby position whenever she summoned the spear.

    Professor Dumbledore was surprised but remained calm, waiting for her explanation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve inherited a kind of ancient wisdom, and it comprises two parts. One, ancient magic based on runic alphabets. Two, the combat skills of using a spear.¡± Scarlet explained, ¡°I have the responsibility to master both, and I¡¯m quite weak in spear combat, so I need a space for practice and training.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore didn¡¯t remain quiet for long and nodded, looking pleased, ¡°You shall have a room as you¡¯ve requested. We have plenty of empty rooms for you to choose from - simply mark one, and it will be your training room for the rest of your school years.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Professor Dumbledore!¡± Scarlet didn¡¯t expect it to be that smooth; she thought her request might be rejected since this was outside of Hogwarts¡¯ usual syllabus.

    ¡°Well, I do have some questions I¡¯d prefer to have clarified,¡± Professor Dumbledore said calmly, ¡°Which ancestor¡¯s great magic have you inherited? It¡¯s very unique, and I haven¡¯t seen anything like it anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Uhm...¡± Scarlet hesitated, feeling a bit uncertain, ¡°Well, promise you won¡¯t be mad?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore nodded, ¡°You have the word of a powerful wizard.¡±

    ¡°Do you know about Celtic mythology? C¨² Chulainn, the legendary hero? And Sc¨¢thach, his teacher who guards the realm of death?¡± Scarlet watched their expression closely. Professor Sprout seemed puzzled but amazed, while Professor Dumbledore appeared enlightened, as though understanding what she was referring to.

    Then he asked, ¡°Why would you think I¡¯d be irritated by your words?¡±

    ¡°...Because wizards mostly believe in Merlin?¡± Scarlet said tentatively, ¡°I¡¯ve done some research - Celtic beliefs faded as Christianity spread through the British Isles. Although the story of Merlin, who I suppose was Celtic, raised King Arthur to become the legendary king, King Arthur later searched for the Holy Grail in the legends, which hints at Christianity¡¯s influence. So, I¡¯m not sure how Merlin would have viewed Sc¨¢thach. Sc¨¢thach¡¯s magic is far more ancient, perhaps not as modern as Merlin¡¯s magic...Well, just some brief research I did at the community library. I might have gotten some things wrong, so I¡¯m just making a wild guess. I plan to study English mythology further after graduating from Hogwarts though.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore chuckled at her words, ¡°Child, you¡¯ve been overthinking, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Professor Sprout grinned as well, ¡°We welcome all kinds of magnificent magic! We¡¯ve had exchange students from other schools around the world. Students from Asia and Africa brought their own unique ways of using magic. You¡¯ll be just fine, dear.¡±

    Well, that¡¯s a relief. Scarlet thought, and the professors must have noticed her expression.

    ¡°Ms. Hong, when would you be practicing with your spear?¡± Professor Dumbledore asked.

    ¡°Early in the morning or at night before ten - whenever I¡¯m free without classes.¡± Scarlet replied, ¡°I wish I could spend more time on it, but I¡¯m too busy at the moment.¡±

    ¡°And what keeps you so busy?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°Homework, for starters. Then there¡¯s monitoring my business through reports from my manager. And drafting my next novel - my editor was chasing me for the plot a few days ago before I came here...¡± Scarlet counted on her fingers, then suddenly had an idea. ¡°Could I sponsor a few school owls? I¡¯m expecting to send frequent mail - one letter per day, maybe even two. It¡¯d be exhausting for my owl to handle it all on its own.¡±

    Both professors were stunned by her words, but Professor Dumbledore agreed, ¡°I believe our owls wouldn¡¯t mind enjoying some extra snacks if you¡¯re willing to offer.¡±

    Problem solved, Scarlet left with a spring in her step, following Professor Sprout.

    Dumbledore, now alone in his office, sank into deep thought.

 Chapter 14 - Scarlet, 8 years old, the grandparents

    The single guest room in their house had been renovated into Scarlet¡¯s training room. Of course, it anyone asked, it would simply be referred to as a gym.

    Scarlet began with stamina building - running, push-ups, planking, and all sorts of leaps and jumps, almost as if she was training for acrobatics. This sparked concern in Uncle Chan, who thought Kyle might have been overzealous in his parenting approach, leaning too much into ¡°the Asian way¡±.

    ¡°I reckon Scarlet¡¯s bright enough as it is. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about her future career, does she?¡± Uncle Chan ventured cautiously. ¡°She¡¯s doing well academically, and she¡¯s a well-known children¡¯s author with her second book on the way. I don¡¯t think you need to push her into any extra-curricular activities. Perhaps ballet would be better than acrobatics - less risk of injury?¡±

    Scarlet recalled videos from her previous life, showing the injuries ballet dancers suffered once they took off their pretty shoes. She replied, ¡°Ballet isn¡¯t exactly easy either, and I¡¯d much rather be leaping than dancing.¡±

    Uncle Chan was puzzled by her response, and Kyle chuckled, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m not pushing Scarlet into anything. She wants to learn a bit of self-defence, and she¡¯s particularly keen on leaping and jumping rather than punching.¡±

    Of course, it was because she planned to use a spear ¨C more thrusting than punching, really. Kyle didn¡¯t mention that part, but Uncle Chan seemed relieved by the explanation.

    ¡°Self-defence? That¡¯s excellent, really. It¡¯s always good to know how to protect yourself...Oh, has she learned how to swim yet? That¡¯s another useful skill, if you ask me,¡± Uncle Chan suggested, and Kyle nodded in agreement.

    Kyle pondered for a moment, ¡°Not just swimming - gun-shooting, horse riding, archery, and when she¡¯s old enough, motorcycle and car driving are a must. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn how to steer a boat if we get the chance...¡±

    ¡°Hold on, hold on - you¡¯re not planning to raise her like some ancient gentlemen, are you?¡±

    In ancient Chinese, a gentleman''s education followed the teachings of Confucius, who instructed his disciples in the six arts: ritual (manners), music (and ritual dances honouring ancestor), archery (hunting), charioteering (horse riding and carriage driving), read (scholarly studies) and mathematics.

    Kyle paused for a moment, ¡°Well, I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way, but it does sound like a rather good idea.¡±

    Uncle Chan had been worried about Kyle¡¯s future before this young man adopted a girl, but now his concern shifted as Kyle seemed obsessed with raising the perfect child. Who, in this day and age, raises their child according to ancient wisdom?

    Kyle glanced at Scarlet, seeking her opinion. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to think, as she wasn''t familiar with the Asian culture of this world.

    Her nation in her previous life didn¡¯t exist here. It was a blend of Chinese, Japanese and Southeast Asian cultures. She had once tried to read an Asian book, but while the characters seemed familiar, parts of it were completely different. She realized she¡¯d need proper language education. That was the only tutoring she had these days - a tutor who could teach her Japanese and Chinese - while Kyle took charge of her martial arts training.

    After hearing Kyle¡¯s explanation, she looked at Uncle Chan, who still appeared concerned, and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m keen on archery and horse riding, but I¡¯m not particularly interested in learning music. Don¡¯t worry, Great Uncle Chan, you know I¡¯m smart - I can manage my own schedule.¡±

    Uncle Chan could only shrug and continue to keep a close eye on things, just in case. His old friend had asked him to look out for his only son, so how could he not pay more attention to this young man, and the girl he adopted...was her hair red?

    Days passed peacefully. Kyle had become a renowned piano teacher in the community, with many parents eager to book his sessions despite the high fees. Scarlet, perhaps due to her bond with the Queen, seemed naturally gifted in martial art. Not only did she excel in horse riding and archery (she even became the model for their promotional poster, earning some extra income), but her close combat skills were impressive as well - according to Kyle who had once been trained by numerous bodyguards in lethal techniques...In the underworld of the Mafia, there¡¯s no tolerance for mercy when it comes to action. Martial arts that don¡¯t aim to kill have no place there, and that¡¯s exactly what Scarlet needed to learn.

    She had also discovered the existence of mystical beasts and other anomalies in this world ever since she gained power from the Queen. If she ever needed to fight, she had to be fully prepared.

    Finally, it was time for her to train with her spear. But there was a problem - their training room was too small for her to swing it properly, even the shorter wooden replica Kyle had found for her. She needed a wider space, but finding such a place nearby, especially one where no one would peek or meddle, was challenging.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    At last, Kyle found a suitable location: a deserted farm on the outskirts, overgrown with wild bushes where rabbits and foxes occasionally appeared.

    ¡°I reckon you¡¯ll need to practice hunting as well, if you¡¯re to meet your Queen¡¯s standards,¡± Kyle remarked. ¡°This farm belongs to no one, so we can come here once a week to train until someone claims it. The nearest neighbours are miles away, so no one will notice even if you bring out your real spear. I¡¯ll ask around to see if we need any permits or if there are rules for hunting rabbits or hares. For now, just enjoy.¡±

    Scarlet hugged Kyle before leaping into wild grasses, gearing up in her battle attire with a smile on her face.

    The spear she held was a gift from the Queen of the Shadowy land, a replica of the famous G¨¢e Bolg once wielded by C¨² Chulainn. Every inch of it mirrored the legendary weapon, though it was scaled down in power since she wasn¡¯t the legendary hero capable of mastering such might. This was a replica forged to suit her - a mortal with no divine lineage - and only she could fully harness its power.

    Thus, her spear was named G¨¢e Sc¨¢il, the shadow of G¨¢e Bolg...No, she wasn¡¯t clever enough to come up with such a grand name herself; it was bestowed upon her by the Queen when she handed over the spear.

    Heavy, yet dependable, G¨¢e Sc¨¢il initially moved sluggishly in her hands. She had practised with the wooden spear Kyle had given her before, but it felt different, even though Kyle had crafted it from hard wood...just too different. There was something in G¨¢e Sc¨¢il that no other weapon could offer her ¨C a sensation as if it was communicating with her, guiding her...

    Kyle observed Scarlet from a distance. She seemed clumsy at first, probably not accustomed to the weight of the magical spear, but soon her swings and thrusts became smoother. Though far from skilled, her progress was commendable for a beginner.

    He didn¡¯t just sit there and watch; he opened the newspaper he had brought and studied the stock market and investment sections in detail. Beside him were a few magazines related to the latest technology and scientific papers. He never imagined he¡¯d be reading these again, but raising a disciplined, hard-working girl who set high standards for herself was financially challenging. To support her, he needed to secure the right resources, starting with finding her a suitable training space - a bigger house, of course.

    However, their life soon came to a halt when a couple arrived at their doorstep.

    It was a Wednesday morning, a day Kyle had set aside for a day off and for the father-daughter time. They would go shopping, watch a film, sometimes just stroll around the neighbourhood, or simply relax and enjoy each other¡¯s company. Scarlet might occasionally pull out her notebook to jot down some inspirations.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t just keep writing the Akahime¡¯s Diary series. I need to come up with new stories set in different worlds, perhaps a cyborg world with nothing to do with magic and incantations,¡± Scarlet said as she scribbled with her favourite fountain pen.

    However, on that particular Wednesday, just as they were deciding what to do for the day, the doorbell rang. Kyle expected to find a neighbour when he opened the door, but was taken aback when he saw who was standing there.

    ¡°Dad, who¡¯s at the door?¡± Scarlet called out, having heard no conversation or the sound of the door shutting. She peeked her head out from the kitchen to see what was going on and found her dad standing stiffly at the entrance. She approached and saw a couple standing there, their surprise evident as their eyes landed on her.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± the man, who appeared to be in his fifties or sixties, exclaimed in Cantonese - a language Scarlet had roughly mastered through daily conversations with Kyle. ¡°How could you keep her a secret from us! Do you still consider us your parents?!¡±

    ¡°Well...I can explain.¡± Kyle said, struggling, as he stepped aside to welcome the incoming couple.

    Scarlet remained silent, heading to the kitchen to prepare some tea while everybody settled down in the living room.

    Lady Sato, who appeared to be of a similar age to the man, accepted her tea with an endearing smile.

    ¡°Now, explain,¡± the man, Mr. Hong said, his anger evident but not directed at Scarlet.

    Kyle petted Scarlet on the head as she sat beside him. ¡°I was planning to inform you when the situation there became more stable. They¡¯re still competing for the throne, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Mr. Hong and Lady Sato did not respond, confirming Kyle¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Imagine, if they knew I had a child here, wouldn¡¯t they think you¡¯re raising her to inherit the throne instead of passing on your power to them?¡± Kyle said, looking directly at his father. ¡°I want a stable life, and so does Scarlet. I¡¯ve retreated far away from Asia and have been doing well these past few years...¡±

    ¡°Naive.¡± Lady Sato said calmly in Japanese, her temper much cooler than her husband¡¯s. ¡°You were born into an underworld family, you bear its mark, and you will never be rid of it until you die. You cannot escape it.¡±

    ¡°I bet I can,¡± Kyle said firmly.

    Mr. Hong continued sternly, ¡°We¡¯ve received word that some old-timers consider you the most suitable candidate for the throne. Your competitors have started to take an interest in you, digging up information.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°If not, why do you think we¡¯ve come all the way here?¡± Mr. Hong said, ¡°We¡¯ve sealed your information and provided misleading details, making them think you¡¯re travelling the world and not staying here...raising a child.¡±

    Kyle let out a long breath he had been holding, ¡°Well, Scarlet is adopted. She should be fine since we¡¯re not blood-related.¡±

    ¡°How dare you say that in front of her!¡± Lady Sato shouted in Japanese, rushing to hug Scarlet and speaking slowly in English, ¡°There, there, you are of course your father¡¯s dearest daughter. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡±

    She then snapped at Kyle, in Japanese, ¡°How could you say such things? She¡¯s your own daughter; how can you deny your blood relation with her?¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Kyle was dumbfounded, ¡°No, we¡¯re not blood-related, I adopted her last year...¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡± Lady Sato still looking furious, ¡°I know you dislike her mother, but you can¡¯t treat her like this.¡±

    Kyle remained silent for a moment, ¡°Just, what exactly did you hear about me and Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°That a gold-digger claimed she was pregnant with your child, and threatened to marry you to secure a wealthy marriage because she knew we would never allow a child of yours to be born out of wedlock.¡± Mr. Hong explained, ¡°Then she discovered you¡¯d been kicked out from the family business, so she dumped you, and now you¡¯re single and poor with a daughter.¡±

    Kyle buried his face into his hands, while Scarlet let out a snigger.

    ¡°Scarlet, don¡¯t jot this down in your notebook.¡±

    Oh, but I will. What a great plot for a story! Scarlet mused with joy.

 Chapter 15 - Scarlet, 11 years old, in Hogwarts

    Scarlet politely bid Professor Sprout goodbye, promising to report which room she¡¯d chosen during dinner when they¡¯d meet at the Great Hall. She then made a few cheerful hops before exploring the empty classroom nearby.

    She noted down several empty rooms but couldn¡¯t quite decide which to choose. However, during her exploration, she inadvertently found all the classrooms she¡¯d be using this year, saving her some future trouble in getting lost. Though she had to admit, the moving staircase could be quite frustrating ¨C it was almost as if they could sense when she was in a hurry and purposely shifted just to tease her.

    She hurried to the Great Hall for lunch and joined her classmates at the long table.

    ¡°Scarlet, where have you been?¡± Amelia asked.

    Scarlet preferred not to publicise her combat training, so she simply said, ¡°I asked Professor Sprout if I could sponsor a few school owls for my letter deliveries. I¡¯m expecting daily letters, and it would be a burden for my owl alone.¡±

    The others looked puzzled, but she didn¡¯t go into detail. ¡°You¡¯ll see. By the way, I took a look around the classrooms, and I think I found where all our classes will be. We should be safe from being late.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Scarlet, you¡¯re too thoughtful!¡± one of her classmates thanked her, to which she responded with a polite smile.

    Next was Transfiguration with Professor McGonagall, a class they¡¯d be sharing with Slytherins.

    ¡°Ravenclaws seemed clever, Gryffindors are energetic, I wonder what the Slytherins will be like,¡± Maya said as she ate her roasted chicken.

    ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯ll be fine,¡± Scarlet said, glancing over at the Slytherin table. Just now, she thought of another way to describe them: old-money.

    A noble, old-money mix - wealthy families who value status and carefully measuring benefits, proud of preserving their traditions. She was confident they would be no challenge to her, but she wasn¡¯t so sure about the others, especially the Muggle-borns.

    The Hufflepuffs arrived early to the classroom, thanks to Scarlet. The Slytherins came in later, some politely nodding in their direction, while others arrogantly raised their chin, ignoring them.

    Draco passed by Scarlet¡¯s table as he strolled toward a seat and smirked when he noticed her book, ¡°Redhead and a second-hand book. You¡¯re looking more like a Weasley every day!¡±

    Scarlet lifted her head and spotted the pale boy again, looking like a proud peacock flaunting his shiny feathers. Resting her chin on her hand, she replied, ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with being a Weasley?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve got more children than they can afford, just a bunch of poor blood traitors,¡± Draco sneered, his expression dripping with disdain.

    Scarlet waited for a moment, then raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got to say?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s more than enough,¡± Draco smirked again, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re a notable author. Here¡¯s some advice ¨C learn to make friends with the right sort.¡±

    Scarlet nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, as an author, I always do my research before drafting a story, and I¡¯ve come across some rather interesting information. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she continued, ¡°Marriages between cousins often lead to higher rates of birth defects and a greater risk of genetic disorders.¡± She observed Draco¡¯s face growing paler as she went on, ¡°This means that if, say, one day you decided to marry your cousin, you¡¯d have a higher chance of a miscarriage. Your child might be born with a weak body, perhaps with organ issues or even blood problems, and they could suffer from mental illness, like insanity. Often, marriages between cousins - or even worse, between siblings ¨C result in descendants who, though they might have ¡®pure¡¯ bloodlines in their view, are quite unfortunate. They may die young from various diseases they¡¯re destined to suffer from since birth, or they might go mad. The royal families of ancient Egypt could certainly attest to that.¡±

    Draco was stunned, but Scarlet wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°These are all Muggle studies. If you¡¯re interested, you could look up some biology and medical journals, perhaps textbooks from medical school or universities. I¡¯m sure Mr. Malfoy, coming from a pureblood family, would grasp the true significance of this.¡±

    Draco gritted his teeth and lowered his voice, making sure Scarlet could hear him, ¡°This must be a fraud, my father will know about this!¡±

    ¡°Be my guest,¡± Scarlet replied, motioning for him to go ahead. He did move off, though, as the class was about to start.

    Their conversation wasn¡¯t loud, but Amelia and Maya, who sat beside her, definitely heard what she said. Both were stunned until Draco left.

    Maya was the first to recover, tugging on Scarlet¡¯s sleeve and whispering, ¡°Is it true? The birth defects and all that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Scientific findings don¡¯t lie.¡± Scarlet nodded.

    Amelia leaned in, whispering as well, ¡°I thought you wrote children¡¯s books about imaginary magical worlds. Why are you reading journals and all that?¡±

    ¡°To keep up with the latest investment trends?¡± Scarlet fudged, offering a random explanation. Only now did she realize that she had inadvertently chosen two very good identities to cover up her oddities, ¡°Now, open your book. Class is about to start.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    As expected, Professor McGonagall was strict and serious, but excellent at guiding students onto the right path. And, shapeshifting an object was much easier with a wand - perhaps that¡¯s why wizards nowadays rely so heavily on them, with some rendered helpless when their wands are missing or broken.

    Oh, wait - it¡¯s not shapeshifting, but Transfiguration. So... does Ron¡¯s rat with an adult soul have anything to do with Transfiguration?

    Scarlet completed her class activity by turning a match into a needle on her first try.

    Professor McGonagall was very pleased ¨C impressed, in fact - and she showed the class the needle Scarlet had transformed. She praised Scarlet, awarded Hufflepuff 10 points, and remarked on her apparent talent for Transfiguration. But in truth, Scarlet had been practicing this ever since she was granted the runic stone. The class felt like a beginner¡¯s level for her, and she was quite embarrassed by the public praise.

    She quickly turned to her friends to help them with their class activity. This action won even more of Professor McGonagall¡¯s favour, earning Hufflepuff another point.

    Scarlet endured the appreciative stares of her housemates throughout the entire period, until they hurried off to their next class with the Slytherins. Their next subject was Charms, and Scarlet had unwittingly taken the lead in guiding the students to the classroom.

    The Slytherins didn¡¯t seemed pleased. One of the boys deliberately bumped into Scarlet¡¯s shoulder as they rushed into the classroom, now knowing which one to enter. ¡°Show-off!¡±

    The Hufflepuffs glared at that boy and quickly gathered around Scarlet, forming a protective circle to comfort her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s get ready for class.¡± Scarlet brushed it off, and in fact, she forgot about it entirely once the class started.

    Professor Flitwick, who was clearly of mixed race, emphasized the importance of pronunciation and wand movement. The Latin incantations left Scarlet feeling more confused. They were so different from how ancient runic magic of the Queen worked. Although she could achieve similar results, the underlying theories seemed different...

    Today¡¯s lesson was purely a lecture with no practical activities. They learned the basic wand movements, the spells they would need to master in their first year, and ¨C of course ¨C were given homework. Every class today had homework, mostly essays. Scarlet found it amusing, as she had only written essays during her university years in her previous life and never in high school or middle school.

    Since the professor didn¡¯t mention a citation format, does that mean I can freestyle it? Or maybe it¡¯s in the textbook? Scarlet mused as the class ended and they all exited into the corridor.

    ¡°Scarlet, we¡¯re heading to the library to finish our homework, while the others are going back to the common room.¡± Justin said, ¡°Want to join either group?¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll join the group heading back to the common room, but I have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave halfway.¡± She still hadn¡¯t found a suitable training spot.

    After bidding her friends goodbye, she began exploring the empty rooms around the dorm building.

    She noticed the Gryffindors gathered near a tower, the Ravenclaws near another, and the Slytherins heading downstairs, likely to a level below the Hufflepuffs. Hogwarts was massive, with high ceilings, numerous corridors, and countless rooms. But it seemed that every house wanted to keep entrances secret, and soon she found herself lost in the building.

    Scarlet, ¡°...¡±

    She wasn¡¯t worried at all. In the worst-case scenario, she could jump out of a window, and re-enter the castle through the main entrance, but that would attract too much attention - best to avoid it. She recalled that magic wasn¡¯t allowed in the corridors, so...should I go left or right?

    ¡°Oh, our honorary adopted sister! What a pleasure to meet you here.¡±

    ¡°You look lost, but are you actually lost?¡±

    Scarlet chuckled as she turned around. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you two. Nice to see you here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose the Hufflepuff entrance is around this area.¡±

    ¡°Are you exploring the castle? Looking for hidden passages?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Scarlet shook her head, then glanced at the Weasley twins, ¡°Say, you two know the castle pretty well, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Indeed we do!¡±

    ¡°No one in this school knows it better than us!¡±

    The twins spoke proudly.

    ¡°Can you help me find a large room within this building?¡± Scarlet asked.

    One of the twins raised an eyebrow, ¡°How large are we talking?¡±

    ¡°Well, about the size of a classroom?¡± All the classrooms she had seen were spacious enough for her to practice with her spear.

    The Weasley twins thought for a moment, then snapped their fingers in unison.

    ¡°There¡¯s one room - quite huge, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°Even a Quidditch team could practice inside it!¡±

    They led her to the lower levels, below the Hufflepuff dorm but likely above Slytherin quarters. After rounding a corner, they came across a few doors leading to various rooms. They entered one of the doors to find a deserted room - vast but dusty, with broken chairs and ragged curtains, discarded cauldrons and herbs, suggesting that some students had once used it for something. The lighting wasn¡¯t particularly good, but Scarlet didn¡¯t mind. The room was just the right size for her needs.

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Scarlet cheered, ¡°Thanks for the help. I owe you two one.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just a small favour.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking after our baby brother; we should be thanking you.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    ¡°The ten Galleons deal.¡± one of the twins explained, ¡°He seemed a lot happier, knowing he¡¯ll soon be earning some pocket money.¡±

    ¡°Said he¡¯s going to save his first bit of gold.¡±

    ¡°For his very own broomstick!¡±

    Scarlet asked, ¡°How much does a flying broomstick cost, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of Galleons,¡± the twins replied.

    ¡°Well...¡± She thought for a moment, ¡°If Ron does a great job with my questionnaire and I have more tasks to assign, he might actually be able to save up that much...Wait, what are you two doing?¡±

    ¡°Begging.¡±

    ¡°For funding.¡±

    The twins bowed their heads, took her hands, and stared into her eyes with exaggerated sincerity.

    ¡°We¡¯re much better wizards than our baby brother.¡±

    ¡°With good grades and plenty of skills.¡±

    ¡°We could be your guards--¡±

    ¡°--your assistants--¡±

    ¡°--your followers--¡±

    ¡°--your coachmen.¡±

    ¡°So, consider hiring us instead of our brother.¡±

    ¡°And we promise you¡¯ll get your money¡¯s worth!¡±

    Scarlet blinked, ¡°...Are you sure?¡±

    The twins chorused, ¡°Absolutely sure!¡±

    Scarlet checked the time on her pocket watch. She had planned to spend a few days cleaning this room, but since the twins offered their help, she could save some time. She pulled out her pouch and dug out six gold coins, ¡°I need this room cleaned. Will this be enough?¡±

    They wiped imaginary tears from the corners of their eyes.

    ¡°More than enough!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, we¡¯ll definitely get it done.¡±

    ¡°Spick and span!¡±

    ¡°...Okay. Just, don¡¯t overdo it. I¡¯ll come back later to help as well.¡± Scarlet silenced them with a finger pointing in their direction. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time now. I suppose you haven¡¯t had yours? I¡¯ll bring you something. Sandwiches? Roasted potatoes? Beef steaks?¡±

    ¡°Sandwiches will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you.¡± She smiled at them before leaving. The boys fist-pumped the air and bumping each other with joy, clearly delighted at the prospect of earning pocket money.

    I wonder why they¡¯re so eager to earn money. Ron wants a broomstick, so...what are they after? Scarlet mused as she hurried toward the Great Hall.

 Chapter 16 - Scarlet, 8 years old, the sharp turn

    ¡°...So, no gold-digging woman?¡± Mr. Hong asked stiffly, ¡°And no one dumped you? The child really was adopted from an orphanage?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, and yes.¡± Kyle rubbed his face with his palm, ¡°I¡¯ve got all the documents, and the orphanage has a few photos as evidence. You can even ask Uncle Chan - he knows every detail from the moment I first met Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Well...ahem.¡± Mr. Hong cleared his throat and fell silent, just as Lady Sato did, both of them as stiff as boards. Asian parents rarely apologize to their children; their love doesn¡¯t quite work that way.

    Kyle knew his parents too well to expect an apology, so he accepted their unspoken one and returned to the topic they had first brought up. ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t inform you earlier is because I wanted to wait until the competition was over. I¡¯m not a threat to them, and since Scarlet was adopted, she¡¯s even further removed from all of this. We should be safe from any trouble...¡±

    ¡°No, Kyle, it¡¯s doesn¡¯t work like that...¡± Mr. Hong interrupted. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve retreated this far, there are still some old folks who think you¡¯re the best candidate.¡±

    Kyle looked puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you the full story of how the Hong gang and the Tachibana clan joined forces, have I?¡± Mr. Hong asked, and Kyle shook his head. ¡°Your mother and I met each other at an auction, you know, one of the easier ways to launder money.¡±

    ¡°We met, had a brief conversation, and in that moment, we both realised the mafia¡¯s days were numbered, at least in Japan and Hong Kong. Regulations were getting stricter, law enforcement tougher, and the public no longer needed the mafia. You do understand how the Hong gang and Tachibana clan came to be, right? It was all because some people wanted to protect themselves from corrupt aristocrats and officials, and being on their own meant they were bullied by other labourers. So, they banded together, forming the gang to protect their members, to have something to bargain with against the greedy upper class through brute force, and to ensure everyone had a safe place to earn a living.¡±

    ¡°But times have changed. That all belonged to the old days. We don¡¯t need brute forces to secure our position anymore, at least not in Hong Kong and Japan ¨C I¡¯ve heard Italy and Mexico still rely on such methods...Anyway, staying on the mafia path would only lead to our downfall, so we legitimised ourselves, obeyed the law, and took advantage of the loopholes that regulations didn¡¯t cover at the moment...¡± Mr. Hong spoke with deep emotion. ¡°Your mother and I shared a common goal, so I, the son of the former Hong gang boss, and your mother, the daughter of the previous Tachibana clan leader, united our groups through marriage, turning us into a capable multinational corporation focused on import and export between Hong Kong and Japan. We¡¯ve become the enforcers of our belief in reforming our gang, leaving the underworld and living dignified lives so that our members can proudly introduce themselves to society.¡±

    Lady Sato sighed, ¡°Most of our members agreed with the change; they wanted for a safer life, especially those who were married with children. But some refused.¡±

    Yes, some refused, because the money earned though illegal means was much easier to come by, and the profits were far higher. Besides, being a ¡°renowned underworld boss¡± sounds a lot more glamourous and exciting than being an ¡°employee of a multinational corporation¡±. The status brought them fame, and they enjoyed being closely watched by the authorities.

    ¡°Now, our gang is roughly divided into two factions: one with us, striving to live normal lives, and the other with those eager to abandon the legitimising and continue their underworld glory,¡± Lady Sato explained calmly in Japanese, ¡°We, the older generations, are strong, but we¡¯re getting old, and the younger ones who wish to continue our path aren¡¯t particularly capable. So, some of them miss you, believing you¡¯re the right one to take up our mantle.¡±

    ¡°The other side,¡± Mr. Hong added, ¡°doesn¡¯t have many old-timers, but their young ones are far more aggressive. The police have hinted that they want me to keep them in check, and if I can¡¯t do it, they¡¯ll step in, and it won¡¯t be pretty.¡±

    ¡°That would be disastrous to us, as we haven¡¯t fully extricated ourselves from the mud,¡± Lady Sato said, ¡°The competition between the two sides has grown fierce. One of our warehouses was burned down because of this ¨C fortunately, no one was killed, but many were injured.¡±

    ¡°So, some will try to force you back to Asia, while others might want to wipe you off, preventing you from becoming a potential leader. Honestly, you¡¯re not entirely safe here, even if you¡¯ve retreated and pose no threat,¡± Mr. Hong sighed, though he could tell Kyle remained unconvinced.

    They didn¡¯t talk much after that; Kyle still refused to get involved. Before they left, they handed Scarlet a red packet, ¡°Now, how should you address us?¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Scarlet glanced at Kyle, who nodded in response, so she smiled and bowed, ¡°Grandpa, grandma.¡±

    ¡°Good girl,¡± Mr. Hong petted her head, and both he and Lady Sato departed.

    Scarlet opened the packet, and a bank card dropped into her palm.

    Kyle took a look, ¡°It¡¯s a credit card in their names, probably with a pretty high limit as your pocket money.¡±

    ¡°...Wow,¡± Scarlet stared at Kyle, ¡°Never knew my dad was a rich boy.¡±

    ¡°I thought I told you my dad was a mafia boss?¡±

    Scarlet recalled the Hong Kong mafia bosses she seen in Cantonese films. ¡°Well, the movies don¡¯t do them justice. Not my fault for thinking they were just a bunch of blokes hitting each other with blades, guns, and steel pipes, fighting over control of some pubs.¡±

    ¡°...They dealt drugs. It¡¯s filthy, but it makes them filthy rich.¡±

    ¡°Filthy, as you say.¡± Scarlet shrugged, ¡°Grandpa and grandma didn¡¯t dabble in drug dealing, did they? They don¡¯t seem the type.¡±

    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. And that¡¯s one of the reasons the police still maintain a decent relationship with them,¡± Kyle sighed. ¡°Sometimes there are people the police can¡¯t touch because they haven¡¯t broken any laws, but they¡¯re so vile and repulsive that someone with a bit more brutality is needed to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°Please act more like a pure and innocent child, shall we? I¡¯d rather not dredge up those grim memories.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but I think I¡¯ve got an idea.¡± Scarlet patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be kidnapped that easily. Trust in Sc¨¢thach!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, all hail Sc¨¢thach,¡± Kyle teased, playfully pinching Scarlet¡¯s cheek with a cheerful smile.

    Life remained peaceful after the grandparents¡¯ visit. The only noticeable change was that they now occasionally received overseas calls, with Kyle being scolded and Scarlet having friendly chats.

    ¡°Have you forbidden our granddaughter from using the card?!¡± The grandfather¡¯s voice thundered through the phone, ¡°Why does the bank statement show no activity? Don¡¯t you dare mistreat my grandchild!¡±

    ¡°...No, she hasn¡¯t used the card because she already has everything she needs,¡± Kyle groaned, burying his face in his palm, ¡°I didn¡¯t adopt her just to mistreat her! Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve definitely hidden the card from her, haven¡¯t you?¡± The shouting on the other end persisted, ¡°No way a girl wouldn¡¯t use it to buy toys and clothes! I¡¯ve seen those old codgers splurging on their granddaughters; don¡¯t think you can fool me!¡±

    Kyle sighed, set the phone aside, and raised his voice to call Scarlet, who was studying upstairs. ¡°Scarlet, come talk to your grandpa!¡±

    Then Scarlet spent quite some time reassuring her grandfather that Kyle treated her well, that she had a good life, and even mentioned her second book, which was soon to be published, promising to sign a copy and send it to them by mail.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll send someone to collect it,¡± her now-placated grandfather replied before ending the call.

    Scarlet relayed this to Kyle, adding, ¡°He¡¯s joking, right? I could just send it to him via express post.¡±

    ¡°Still not as fast as someone flying over and taking it back,¡± Kyle shrugged.

    Scarlet marvelled, ¡°Rich people.¡±

    However, their peaceful days took a sharp turn soon after that. It was as if the arrival of the grandparents had signalled something, and it finally happened.

    They were on their way to the outskirts for practice again.

    Kyle was driving while Scarlet jotted down her inspirations; it was hard to read in a moving car, and she couldn¡¯t write properly either. All she could do was note down some keywords, forming a vague storyline to fill in the gaps when she got back to her room.

    But soon, Scarlet noticed Kyle tensing up, repeatedly checking the rearview mirror.

    After a moment, he confirmed, ¡°Someone¡¯s following us.¡±

    ¡°Asian?¡±

    ¡°No, doesn¡¯t seem British either.¡± Kyle remained calm, ¡°One looks Middle Eastern, the other Russian...Hitmen.¡±

    Scarlet was too short to see into the rearview mirror, ¡°They¡¯re that wary of you, sending two hitmen?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t slow down.

    ¡°Got a plan?¡±

    ¡°Thinking about whether they¡¯d back off if I head to the police station.¡±

    ¡°Well, they might back off once or twice, but they could always ambush us later,¡± Scarlet thought for a moment, ¡°Care to let me handle it my way?¡±

    ¡°...With your spear?¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t come too close. Long-range attacks are actually to my advantage.¡±

    Kyle was silent for a moment, ¡°Promise you won¡¯t hurt yourself?¡±

    ¡°Promise.¡± Scarlet replied with pride, ¡°I¡¯ve faced much worse; this is nothing.¡±

    ¡°...if you say so.¡± Kyle continued driving towards the deserted farm.

    They acted naturally, as if they were just there to enjoy the countryside. But once they entered the woods, they vanished right before the hitmen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the target?¡± Both hitmen were shocked, scanning the area through the sniper¡¯s binoculars.

    Their client had claimed that this mafia young master pretended to be disinterested in taking over the gang, but in reality, he was rigorously training his daughter, suggesting he had plans for her to eventually inherit the throne.

    The young master¡¯s excessive protectiveness ¨C never sending the girl to school, always keeping her close while he worked, never letting her out of his sight for a moment ¨C had led the hitmen, who had been secretly watching them, to believe he was a fanatic, forcing the child into unimaginable situation, including bringing her here every week.

    It was difficult for them to stay hidden in this area since there were few people around; they would attract attention if they revealed themselves. They had never followed the pair as closely as today, thinking they could finally complete their job. But it seemed the young master had noticed they were being tailed.

    Are they going to escape? Both men wondered. But before they could react, a sudden sweet scent filled the air, and they blacked out.

    A tiny butterfly, shimmering in a brilliant blue, fluttered by, leaving a trail of sparkling dust - the last thing they saw before they fully collapsed.

 Chapter 17 - Scarlet, 11 year old, Hogwarts

    Thanks to the Weasley twins, Scarlet had a spotless room within a few hours.

    ¡°Spick and span!¡±

    ¡°Could use a bit of decoration, though.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°That¡¯ll be tomorrow¡¯s task.¡±

    ¡°Say, dear sister--¡±

    ¡°--why do you need such a vast room?¡±

    ¡°Some secret project, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet hesitated. She preferred to keep everything under wraps. Ideally, she¡¯d like this to remain her secret throughout her school years, but it¡¯s unrealistic given that the staff had likely noticed she was a special student - apart from Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived. However, she had a feeling she needed to be cautious around the twins.

    Yes, they are gentlemen - kind and humorous - but it was undeniable they were a constant headache for the staff with their pranks and jokes. She¡¯d already witnessed them pranking the ghosts and Mr. Filch, and it was only the first day of school!

    They¡¯d respect her, but that didn¡¯t guarantee they wouldn¡¯t sneak around or plan something mischievous...It was best to keep them close, just to avoid any unpredictable surprises.

    ¡°Want to see? But you must keep it a secret,¡± Scarlet said, shrugging and swiftly making a few graceful hops to the centre of the room, moving like a ballerina.

    ¡°Of course we can!¡± the twins chorused.

    ¡°Swear?¡±

    ¡°Swear on Merlin¡¯s beard!¡± The twins, curious but intrigued, backed up a few steps to the side of the room, following Scarlet¡¯s motion.

    What they saw next was beyond their imagination.

    Scarlet scattered small objects to every corner of the room. They were probably marbles or rocks, evident from the sound they made as they skittered across the floor. With a snap of her fingers, she illuminated the room by lighting up these tiny things - a magic they usually needed a wand to cast, but Scarlet did it with just a snap.

    Then, her aura shifted.

    She stood tall, fierce, and stretched her arms as if pulling something long from an unseen place. She commanded, ¡°Gear On.¡±

    Her clothes transformed, changing from tidy school robes into an oddly fashioned attire - tight and fitted, with nothing dangling that could obstruct her. Even her hair was neatly tied in a braided bun. As her outfit completed its transformation, the long item she had been pulling from the unseen place finally revealed its true form.

    It was a spear - a ruby-coloured spear. Sharp, elegant, delicately shaped, and radiating a whimsical aura that signalled it was no ordinary weapon forged from steel or iron. It was magical, and dangerous.

    The spear danced in Scarlet¡¯s hand, swinging smoothly like a flowing stream, perfectly synchronized with her movements, kicks, and leaps...It was mesmerizing.

    Eventually, she ceased her display and smiled at the twins. ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Think about what?¡± Fred asked, ¡°I¡¯m stunned.¡±

    George added, looking equally blank, ¡°And I¡¯m speechless.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just exaggerating.¡± Scarlet teased, waving them off. ¡°Professor Dumbledore and Professor Sprout seemed perfectly normal when they saw my spear.¡±

    ¡°They knew?!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Scarlet replied with a knowing look, ¡°Do you really think I could keep it a secret from Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of the time?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to keep plenty of secrets from them.¡±

    ¡°True, but my case is different.¡± Scarlet spread her arms wide, showing her outfit from all angles. ¡°It¡¯s so obviously different; he¡¯d be blind not to notice.¡±

    The twins chuckled at her words.

    Scarlet gave her spear a final, elegant spin before stowing it away and changing back into her school robes. ¡°That¡¯s why I need this room for physical training. You¡¯re welcome to use it too. It could even become your secret hideout; I know you¡¯ve been up to something. I¡¯ll set a password so only those who can provide a fingerprint will be able to enter. For now, I¡¯d like to keep things discreet - I don¡¯t want unnecessary attention.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Fred said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ve placed your utmost trust in us.¡±

    ¡°And we shall repay you in kind,¡± George added.

    ¡°Great!¡± Scarlet snapped her fingers, extinguishing the lights from the marbles and leaving only a soft glow from the windows. Without the tattered curtains, the room seemed fresher even with the dimmed lighting, ¡°I¡¯ll gradually decorate the room, install the security charm on the door and all. For now, I need a shower and a good night¡¯s sleep ¨C it''s been an exhausting day.¡±

    ¡°Sweet dreams, dear honorary sister.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait to see more of your impressive moves!¡±

    An idea struck her. ¡°Well...we could discuss getting some assistance for my training later.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± the twins asked in surprise, but Scarlet waved them off.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. It¡¯s time to sleep now. Lack of rest could stunt my growth, and I¡¯d prefer to grow taller to match my spear.¡±

    They said their goodbyes and called it a day.

    The next morning, Scarlet arrived at her training room to install the security enchantment on the door. She doubted she¡¯d have much time for training this week, as she was still adapting to her new environment. She¡¯d probably end up spending more time writing essays and researching citations in the library.

    Some of her classmates had already finished their essays. She¡¯d inquired about their book references and decided to borrow them from the library...If only there were a school internet to check the book list and their availability, she mused as she finished her breakfast and resumed working on the questionnaire. She¡¯d made some progress before bed last night, just needed to complete a bit more...

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Owls!¡± Maya cried excitedly beside her.

    Hundreds of owls swooped into the Great Hall, dropping letters to their respective recipients. Most first-years were mesmerised by the flurry of wings and the scattering light, but Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about the hygiene - Surely there won¡¯t be any droppings on the food? No feathers in the soups?

    Her concerns faded when her own owl, Faye, arrived with a tightly sealed folder clutched in her talons.

    ¡°Good morning, Faye.¡± Scarlet took her folder and placed it on her lap while offering Faye some blanched chicken. Faye hooted happily and began eating, and Scarlet checked her over to make sure she wasn¡¯t injured.

    ¡°Wow, is this your owl?¡± Maya asked, ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ve done my best to raise her.¡± Scarlet replied with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s the largest owl in the shop since I¡¯m expecting many deliveries. Aren¡¯t you the cutest~¡± She hugged Faye and buried her face in owl¡¯s fluffy feathers. Faye seemed to enjoy the attention. ¡°Faye, I¡¯m going to be busy this week, but I promise I¡¯ll spend more time with you next week, okay? I¡¯m planning to sponsor a few school owls to help with the mail delivery between Hogwarts and our home. Would you like to choose your future colleagues, or should I pick them for you?¡±

    Faye hooted calmly.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Scarlet tapped on the folder. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, either before dinner or by tomorrow morning.¡±

    Faye responded with a final hoot and flew off.

    Amelia eyed the folder with curiosity, ¡°Is this why you¡¯ll be so busy? Can we ask what¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°You can ask, but you can¡¯t read it. It''s confidential.¡± Scarlet opened the folder to reveal a letter from her dad, a scrapbook with newspaper clippings, and several documents encased in a plastic cover. She read the note first and then began browsing through the documents, ¡°This is a document requesting approval for next season¡¯s budget...acceptable. This is a proposal for a new product, including their marketing strategy and packaging...reject. We already have a similar product; it¡¯s better to improve the existing one than to launch a new series. Another proposal...this looks promising. Agreement? Oh, the collaboration with the local festival, let¡¯s see...¡±

    Amelia looked at Maya with a questioning gaze and raised eyebrows, but Maya was equally puzzled, as were the others who had gathered around them.

    Ron happened to be looking for Scarlet, holding the completed questionnaire in his hands. He saw Scarlet signing and scribbling on the documents and remarked, ¡°Wow, businesswoman.¡±

    Scarlet looked up at Ron¡¯s voice, ¡°Hi Ron, you were looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, here¡¯s your questionnaire.¡±

    ¡°Thanks! Here¡¯s the other part.¡± Scarlet took the papers from Ron and handed him a thicker stack. ¡°How was your first day?¡±

    ¡°Fun and exciting!¡± Ron exclaimed, ¡°Although one of the professors seems pretty tough to deal with.¡±

    ¡°The one with the black robes, who sits next to the one with the purple turban,¡± Ron whispered.

    ¡°He does look a bit intimidating, but he¡¯s probably just a strict professor. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s excellent at what he does,¡± Scarlet reassured Ron.

    Ron soon bade them goodbye and returned to his breakfast, leaving Scarlet surrounded by curious gazes. One of them whispered, ¡°Are you doing business? I mean, working for a company?¡±

    ¡°...yes?¡±

    There were gasps from several people, ¡°Do you need some space? We can be quiet if you need to.¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡± Scarlet said with a smile, ¡°Just some lightweight documents. I¡¯ll find a quiet place if I need to study them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got your back!¡±

    ¡°...thanks?¡±

    The little wizards seemed to think this was something to be kept secret, reminding each other to act normally and not to spill the beans.

    Since everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves, Scarlet just shrugged and continued with her documents and news updates. No signs of the internet being widely adopted or accepted yet. The economy seemed stable in Japan, and Hong Kong was as usual. America...notes? Should we consider investing in Hollywood a movie? No, that¡¯s out of our scope. Reply to this note...Perhaps try Southeast Asia or Africa...I miss my email...

    Classes went smoothly until Potions, where they encountered the intimidating professor Ron had mentioned at breakfast.

    Professor Snape looked far better than how she remembered him from the films, which she found odd. She vaguely recalled that the book fans often argued that Snape was portrayed as too attractive compared to his description in the books. It was a hot topic whenever a new film in the series was released. She would see Harry Potter content all over the internet, whether in forums, social medias, or video platforms. She occasionally clicked in to check the latest discussions, just to stay somewhat up-to-date when chatting with colleagues. She remembered that this professor was a complex character ¨C a good guy, a double agent, who tragically dies at the end of the story...

    Again, the film was quite different from the book, and the actor who played this professor added to the character¡¯s allure, turning him into a legend. She vividly remembered how many people cried when he died in the film, creating tribute videos in his memory...So why did he look more like the movie version, and even better? The protagonist trio didn¡¯t resemble their movie counterparts at all. I thought I was reincarnated into the book versions?

    After calling out names - probably to take attendance and match names with faces, as most professors - Professor Snape began to emanate an aura that silenced everyone in the classroom. Even though he spoke in a soft but stern voice, it commanded attention. ¡°You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion-making. As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don''t expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses...I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death -- if you aren''t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach.¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s speech was long-winded, and his command of language was far too fancy compared to other professors. This alerted Scarlet, as she suddenly remembered that most characters in the films spoke in quite a sophisticated manner. But now, she realised that the people around her were all speaking normally...almost too normal, and modern.

    Something¡¯s off...but what?

    ¡°The instructions are on the board. Well? Get started.¡±

    Professor Snape didn¡¯t go easy on them. His style was more like a university lecturer¡¯s, diving straight into the material in their first class by pairing them up and getting them to brew potions. He mentioned important points and expected the students to figure things out on their own rather than spoon-feeding them. He even assumed they had pre-studied their textbooks for the next class, calling on students to answer questions and deducting house points if they failed to respond correctly. But his choice of words was sharp and startling, especially for first-years students.

    Most students were frantically working over their cauldrons, nervously adding ingredients. Scarlet who remained calm, noticed something: the instructions on the board were slightly different from those in the textbook, almost as if...he had fine-tuned the recipe.

    She quickly jotted down the difference in her textbook with blue ink, which already had plenty of black ink scribbles since it was second-hand. Professor Snape happened to pass by, paused for a moment, and then continued his stroll.

    Her group finished the brew without any incident, unlike some students who spilled their potions, corroding their robe, or burst into tears out of fear of Professor Snape. Some even failed twice because they added ingredients at the wrong time. Her performance was surprisingly good, especially considering her previous life¡¯s struggles with chemistry.

    ¡°Pretty decent, Ms. Hong. One point for Hufflepuff.¡±

    ¡°...Thank you, Professor Snape.¡±

    Class ended with most students feeling miserable, even the Hufflepuffs, who had earned a house point thanks to Scarlet, didn¡¯t seemed particularly uplifted. But Scarlet was too focused on an odd feeling, a sense that something important was amiss.

    ¡°You seem deep in thought today,¡± Maya observed that night after Scarlet had finished everything, including her discussions with the Weasley twins, ¡°Mind sharing?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking we might have troublesome school years with Professor Snape.¡± Scarlet didn¡¯t voice her deeper concerns, still unable to pin down why her senses kept signalling that something was off...though not in threatening way.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s definitely a teacher that gives us nightmares.¡± Maya nodded, then shift to a lighter subject, ¡°By the way, Scarlet, about your story...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Maya¡¯s cheek flushed slightly. ¡°I have an idea for a story, but it¡¯s mostly inspired by your book...Like, I¡¯m imagining my character wandering in the background of your story, joining your character in your world. Could I write a story about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can. It¡¯s called fanfiction. Just remember you can¡¯t profit from it unless my publisher and I agree...¡± Scarlet replied absentmindedly at first, but then she suddenly fell silent as a realisation hit her.

    Maya didn¡¯t notice. She just thought Scarlet had finished speaking and continued excitedly, ¡°Oh! Fanfiction, sounds great! I¡¯ll write my story down. Could you check it out and see if it¡¯s alright?¡±

    ¡°...Oh, yeah, sure. Just give it to me when you¡¯re ready.¡± Scarlet replied.

    After their conversation, Scarlet lay in bed, immersed in shock.

    So...I¡¯m not only reincarnated into the Harry Potter universe, but into a Harry Potter fanfiction?

 Chapter 18 - Scarlet, 8-11 years old, decided to attend Hogwarts

    ¡°Are they dead?¡± Kyle asked as he and Scarlet approached the collapsed hitmen.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little trick to send them to sleep,¡± Scarlet replied, looking down at the men lying at her feet. ¡°If you want, I could weave a nightmare into their dreams and keep them trapped until I release them or the spell wears off.¡±

    ¡°Nah, they¡¯re just following orders. The blame lies with the one who wields the blade, not the blade itself,¡± Kyle said, though his gaze lingered on them with a hint of disdain. ¡°Even so, they''re far from decent.¡±

    Scarlet shrugged. She didn¡¯t know much about dealing with mafias and the underworld ¨C her expertise lay in fighting monsters and offering support in vanquishing them. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to Uncle Chan. He knows how to handle this sort of thing,¡± Kyle said, patting Scarlet¡¯s head gently. His voice softened as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Scarlet. I promised you a better life, but it looks like I¡¯m breaking that promise now.¡±

    Scarlet looked up at her adoptive father.

    He had done his utmost to be a responsible and dependable adult ¨C or, more accurately, the kind of father a child could be proud of, someone she could rely on. Despite his young age, and the fact that she wasn¡¯t an innocent child but one with an old soul, he had managed to build a stable life for them both. His piano students often envied her, thinking she had the best dad in the world.

    He longed for a peaceful life, at least until Scarlet reached adulthood. They¡¯d talked about her future as a priestess, her plan to travel through Celtic lands to cleanse the restless spirits. This time was crucial for her to master the necessary magic and combat skills. Yet...

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve sort of expected this ever since I met you in the antique shop,¡± Scarlet said casually. ¡°People like us usually have a sixth sense for these things. The moment I saw you, I sensed a contradiction within you - much like myself, but in a different form.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you gave me the pendant?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Good people deserve better lives. I didn¡¯t expect the pendant would be needed so soon though. I figure it might come in to play years later, maybe in a car crash or something.¡±

    Kyle chuckled, ¡°And instead, it¡¯s a gunshot and mafias ¨C completely out of your predictions.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Scarlet smiled, leaning against his slender leg, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a caster. No one can harm me - I won¡¯t be your weak spot.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle replied, making up his mind.

    The young master of the Hong-Tachibana gang returned, bringing storms and thunder with him, shaking the entire underworld of Hong Kong and Japan, and even making ripples in neighbouring countries. His name soon echoed through the underworld of Southeast Asia and parts of China and Korea.

    The once-unified gang officially split into two factions. One gained legal status, forming a bodyguard company to maintain a ¡°minimal¡± level of force necessary to fend off threats that might drag them back into the mud. The other faction was expelled, taking with them all underground resources to form a new gang, completely severing ties with the original group. The police were pleased with this development, with rumours suggesting they were actively hunting down the expelled members for their involvement in drug and gun trafficking ¨C activities the Hong Kong police find intolerable.

    Now, the young master leads a newly reformed, legitimate multinational corporation called RedOrange, becoming a CEO before even reaching his thirties.

    It took Kyle about a year to achieve this, with Scarlet spending most of that time in Japan. The more spacious environment in Japan compared to Hong Kong allowed her to practice her spear skills without drawing sideways glances, as her training was seen as ¡°honouring family tradition¡± - a fairly common practice among Japan¡¯s old-money families.

    Of course, she remained an outsider among those old families, a foreigner with her spear. But with some focusing on incense, others on kendo, Japanese archery, ninja skills, wood carving, fan making, paper crafting, cloth weaving, and traditional dance performances, practicing the spear didn''t seem so out of place. In fact, the members of the Tachibana clan were impressed by her dedication to training, recognising it as the true spirit of a successor of Tachibana. This was a rare compliment from a Japanese to an outsider as they are typically quite insular when it comes to culture and identity.

    She felt somewhat awkward and speechless when she overheard someone referring to her as ¡°the princess of the Tachibana family¡± - Tachibana was not only a yakuza/mafia gang but also a family with a name and symbol linked to the royals from centuries past.

    Regardless, it was a relief that no one questioned her spear practice in Japan as time goes by. It remained a low-key activity, known only to a few, and not publicised.

    Mr. Hong and Lady Sato became the chairpersons of the board of the RedOrange Corporation and provided her with a substantial amount of pocket money, which she initially didn¡¯t know what to do with until Kyle assigned her a manager to handle these matters.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°This is William Graywood,¡± Kyle introduced, gesturing to a middle-aged man who looked like a quintessential British gentleman. ¡°He¡¯ll assist you with anything requiring an adult¡¯s intervention, as I¡¯ll be quite busy with work. If you two get along, he¡¯ll serve you until his retirement, though I can¡¯t say when that might be...You can let him handle anything.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡± Scarlet asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he owes my dad - your grandpa - his life...multiple times, to be exact. He wants to repay that debt, but we don¡¯t need such services. I thought you might,¡± Kyle said with a strained smile. He leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Help, your grandpa was very troubled by his stubbornness. After he found out my dad decided to retire, he changed his plan and stuck close to me, claiming he needed to protect me in case I¡¯m targeted for assassination...¡±

    ¡°...Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps it¡¯s an old generation thing?¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°You¡¯d be our saviour if you can manage him. He¡¯s a good guy, that much is certain. Treat him well.¡±

    ¡°...Alright, if you say so.¡± Scarlet shrugged. She approached William and asked, ¡°Do you know Batman has a butler?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of it, Ms. Hong.¡± Since learning he would be serving the young lady of the former Hong-Tachibana gang - now the princess of the burgeoning RedOrange Corporation ¨C William had studied everything necessary to take care of a young girl, including popular comics. Although he assumed she might be more interested in Disney films, he¡¯d brushed up on superhero comics as well. ¡°His name is Alfred, a former SOE operative.¡± This reminded him of his days with MI6.

    ¡°Well, I need an Alfred.¡± The red-haired girl looked at him seriously and sincerely, which he found quite endearing. ¡°Could you be my Alfred?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± William bowed elegantly.

    And so, Scarlet became a businesswoman ¨C well, a businessgirl, given her age. With the considerable pocket money she had and with her dad¡¯s backing, she decided to invest it all in charity. Her goal was to support impoverished villages by rebranding their products and finding suitable markets for them, smoothing out the marketing process to help them gain wealth ¨C it was the ¡°teach them to fish¡± approach rather than just providing handouts.

    It worked well, and her small company even turned a profit, which was unexpected, as she initially thought her charity business would earn her nothing but reputation.

    Travelling back and forth between England and Asia became her routine. With the Queen residing in Scotland, Scarlet preferred to stay close to her. She even bought a house in Scotland for summer vacations, allowing her to have a surface reason to visit the Shadowy Land and pay her respects.

    Sc¨¢thach welcomed her warmly, often receiving books from the current era. In return, the Queen provided more training, giving her a thorough workout for her own good. Scarlet learned a great deal from the Queen...and William, after discovering her magical abilities, took a few minutes to process this information but remained calm and professional. He continued to study comics, particularly the Batman series secretly for inspiration on how to take care of an unusual young master...

    Anyway, she thought she would continue her days as usual, planning when to publish a new book, how to study for exams to skip grades again, her company¡¯s future strategies, and mapping out her journey through all the aspects of Celtic beliefs. Then one day, a knock on the door revealed a lady dressed in a peculiar attire.

    The lady wore a near dark green robe and a pointy hat, reminiscent of a witch from a children¡¯s book. She handed Scarlet a letter, which surprised her further when she saw the name of the school on it.

    It read: Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

    Kyle, who was on a week¡¯s break staying at their house near London - where he had once taught piano - looked puzzled. Even William, a local Brit, seemed taken aback.

    Scarlet was momentarily stunned, memories from her previous life regarding this school flooding back. After a long pause, she asked, ¡°I thought...I was supposed to receive the letter by owl?¡±

    The lady, though a bit surprised, responded calmly, ¡°That¡¯s for students with at least one magical parent or guardian. For students from non-magical families - like yours, with no magic at all - we send staff to meet them in person to explain and guide them through the process, including purchasing the supplies needed for attending the school.¡±

    This revelation surprised Kyle and William, who had known about Scarlet¡¯s magical abilities but had never heard her mention letters being sent by owls, let alone a school that teaches magic. Although they were uncertain about the situation, they remained silent. Both of them looked at Scarlet, waiting for her response.

    On the other hand, Professor McGonagall, who come to deliver the letter, found the situation intriguing. She had sent out many letters and had observed various reaction from parents upon learning that their child would become a wizard. Some denied it outright, refusing to discuss it further; some were delighted, seeing it as the best gift they could receive; others were sceptical, suspecting it was a prank planned by TV shows...But this was the first time she had encountered a parent and a butler calmly receiving the letter, and the prospective student herself was calmer than any child she had met.

    ¡°Well, Madame McGonagall...¡±

    ¡°Professor McGonagall, since you will be attending the school.¡±

    Scarlet frowned slightly but quickly maintained her polite smile. ¡°Professor McGonagall, is it possible for me to decline the offer?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Professor McGonagall asked, surprised, ¡°Hogwarts is the best wizarding school in the world. I¡¯m certain you won¡¯t find a better one.¡±

    ¡°Well, this wasn¡¯t part of my plans for the future,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°I have a clear vision for my path, and attending school wasn¡¯t an option, even if it¡¯s a magic one.¡±

    ¡°But without proper education, your magical powers could lose control at any moment,¡± Professor McGonagall said persuasively. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve experienced some of these nuances over the past few years. These weren¡¯t accidents, but rather a sign of your magic growing stronger. Ignoring them could lead to more severe and unexpected consequences, even death. Regardless of Hogwarts, you need to attend a magical school to learn how to control your power.¡±

    The three of them exchanged glances.

    Scarlet had no real issue controlling her powers; in fact, she had been praised by the Queen last month for her creativity in using magic when she delivered additional books at the Queen¡¯s request.

    After a moment of silence, she looked at Kyle, who shrugged, indicating that she should do what she felt was right and that he would support her regardless. William, however, nodded in agreement, perhaps having weighed the pros and cons and concluded that attending Hogwarts would be a beneficial choice.

    ¡°Very well, Professor McGonagall,¡± she said sincerely, bowing. ¡°I agree to attend Hogwarts. Please guide me on the path to acquiring magical knowledge.¡±

 Chapter 19 - Scarlet, still in Hogwarts

    Scarlet woke up and decided not to dwell on whether she had reincarnated into the original Harry Potter universe or a fanfiction version of it. The storyline was a blur to her anyway, so it made no difference. Besides, the world seemed normal enough, aside from the Hogwarts and wizarding part. Everything else felt real, and she lived in this world now. So, she resolved to take it in stride and carry on.

    Today was a light day, with only morning classes, leaving her free for the afternoon and evening. She had plenty of time to organise her things after finishing her essays.

    At breakfast, Amelia grumbled, ¡°I heard Professor Binns, who teaches History of Magic, is hypnotic. Everybody falls asleep in his class.¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°Does he care if his students fall asleep?¡±

    ¡°No, he just keeps reading his notes until the end of the period.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good opportunity for us to study History on our own, or we could use of the time for something else,¡± Scarlet said casually. She had encountered similar lecturers back in university in her previous life, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated Professor Binns being quite as he was when she arrived at the classroom.

    A ghost, teaching History ¨Cit was ironic, but not an ideal choice. Ghosts were resistant to new ideas or knowledge; they became stubborn and set in their ways, without considering alternatives. Suitable as a guardian, perhaps, but definitely not as a teacher.

    Scarlet watched as her classmates succumbed to sleep one by one under Professor Binns¡¯s monotone droning. It was indeed soothing, like the ASMR clips that had gone viral in her previous life, perfect for those with insomnia.

    She didn¡¯t fall asleep, choosing to ignore the ghost muttering at the front of the room, and began working on her story draft. The Akahime¡¯s Diary series was now on book five, but this time, ¡°Akahime¡± wouldn¡¯t be the protagonist. After graduating from the academy, she had spent a few years trying to find her place and eventually settled into a supporting role. With not much of an exciting story left to tell from her perspective, Scarlet planned to write the next book from her friend¡¯s point of view.

    Her friend was a powerful caster, always standing on the front lines to defeat abnormalities and have countless stories to share whenever they met. Most of the time, it was Akahime who cleaned up the mess he made, giving her a thorough understanding of how each battle unfolded and concluded. This was a new approach, and her editor agreed to let her send him a few chapters to see if it fit the market and whether her fans would dislike it.

    Occasionally, she raised her head to check where Professor Binns was reading, ensuring she noted the parts she needed to self-study after class.

    Ron¡¯s chin slipped off his hand, causing his head to drop onto the table and jolted both him and Harry awake from their dozes. ¡°Blimey, Scarlet!¡± Ron whispered in surprise, noticing Scarlet¡¯s fountain pen flying across the pages of her notebook. Leaving his seat making his way across a few tables, he leaned in and whispered, ¡°How are you still awake? Are you jotting down his notes?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m drafting my novel,¡± Scarlet replied, covering her story with her hand, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s confidential. Can¡¯t let anyone see it unless my editor approves, for marketing reasons.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ron sighed with amazement.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s awake. Look,¡± Scarlet nudged him towards the front.

    Hermione, sitting in the foremost seat closest to the lecturer¡¯s desk, was scribbling rapidly with her quill, her eyes fixed on Professor Binns. She was clearly listening intently, her posture earnest in pursuit of knowledge.

    Ron frowned at her, maintaining his soft whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t like her. She¡¯s bossy and annoying.¡±

    ¡°...Why?¡± Scarlet thought the trio should have been friends by now. Harry had sneakily approached and lowered his body just to stay beside Ron, seemingly agreeing with Ron¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Raising her hand every time to try and be the professor¡¯s pet, correcting others like she¡¯s the only one who knows how to do it...¡± Ron continued, ¡°It¡¯s like she thinks everyone else is dumber than her. Arrogant, showing off.¡±

    Harry nodded hesitantly, ¡°Not as troublesome as Ron says, but she is a bit of a pain...¡±

    It sounded like they didn¡¯t get along - for now. Should I interfere? But I couldn¡¯t just force them to be friends. There must be something that happened, and they would become friends eventually...Scarlet mused.

    Ron glared at her, ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet began, trying to find the right words, ¡°Imagine you¡¯ve just got a brand-new broomstick, the latest model, and you¡¯ve made it onto the Quidditch team. How would you behave?¡±

    Ron stared at her blank for a moment.

    ¡°You¡¯d be going around telling everyone how talented you are at Quidditch, endlessly lecturing others on how to play to win, constantly showing off your broomstick, using every opportunity to fly it...¡± Scarlet suggested tentatively, ¡°That¡¯s normal, because you¡¯re excited. You want to share and express that excitement. But to someone like me, who isn¡¯t interested in Quidditch or broomsticks, it might seem pretty annoying.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°But how could you not like Quidditch?¡± Ron retorted.

    ¡°And how could you not like studying and getting good grades?¡± Scarlet replied calmly.

    They stared at each other in silence. Then Scarlet shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s only our first week at Hogwarts. It¡¯s normal for Hermione, who¡¯s from a Muggle family, to be this excited. She probably didn¡¯t have many friends who understood her back then because she was different. And now she¡¯s here, alone, so she might not know how to get along with others just yet.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re from a Muggle family too, and you seem so steady,¡± Harry said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you surprised at all since we got here.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a businesswoman. I¡¯ve seen a lot, and staying calm is essential to gaining the upper hand,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°It applies to everything else, too. The more you know, the steadier and humbler you become because you realise how much more there is to learn..¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Both boys looked puzzled, but Scarlet waved them off, giving them time to process what she¡¯d said. Hope I¡¯ve done something good and not made things worse, she thought to herself, then continued drafting her story.

    After lunch, she headed straight to the library to work on her History essays. It was her first time in the library, and the first thing she did was look for the librarian to ask if there was a list of books available and where to find them.

    The library wasn¡¯t as daunting as Scarlet had anticipated. Madam Pince, the librarian, had a Book of Records that could show the status and location of any book in the library. All Scarlet had to do was go to the reception desk, ask politely, and the book on the display stand would flips its pages and hightlight the title she needed in red ink.

    Thank Sc¨¢thach I don¡¯t have to wander around the library just to find a few books, Scarlet thought as she gathered the necessary volumes and found a table near a window. Just as she was about to start working on her essays, she noticed someone standing beside her.

    It was Hermione, holding a stack of books and looking a bit timid. ¡°Hi, Scarlet. I haven¡¯t seen you in the library before.¡±

    ¡°Too busy with all sorts of things,¡± Scarlet replied with a smile. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been here quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love the library. There are so many books!¡± Hermione said enthusiastically, ¡°Mind if I share a table with you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Scarlet said, pushing aside some of her books to make room. Hermione settled in, arranging her books according to her needs, but she kept glancing at Scarlet, who was seated across from her.

    Scarlet noticed the glances but chose to ignore them, focusing on her essays instead. She mused, Ron and Harry said Hermione was bossy...but she seems rather shy around me?

    The sound of nibs scratching against papers filled the table. Hermione was writing with a quill, while Scarlet used a fountain pen. Hermione worked on parchment, but Scarlet used the notebooks she¡¯d bought from Muggle bookstores.

    ¡°Um, Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Scarlet looked up and saw Hermione hesitantly eyeing her pen and paper.

    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to write with quills and parchment,¡± Hermione said tentatively.

    ¡°I know,¡± Scarlet nodded, then realised what Hermione was getting at. She smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯m just drafting my answer for now, and it doesn¡¯t matter where I draft them, right? Plus, this way I have a record of what I¡¯ve written in case I need to refer back to it. Drafting in a notebook is easier for me keep track of. I¡¯ll write it properly with a quill and parchment later.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so...considerate,¡± Hermione said, flushing slightly, ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t a ballpoint pen be more practical?¡±

    ¡°I just thought a fountain pen suited the school better,¡± Scarlet replied with a wave, showing her pen - a classic design that looked elegant and luxurious, perfectly fitting the atmosphere of Hogwarts. Hermione grinned, warmed by her friendliness.

    They both busied themselves with homework, and Hermione seemed to agree with Scarlet¡¯s approach, eventually pulling out a thick notebook as well. They occasionally exchanged books and opinions, and finally, after some time, they finished their essays.

    Hermione asked, ¡°Can I have a look at your essay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Scarlet replied.

    As Hermione scanned Scarlet¡¯s essay, she noticed numerous brackets and numbers scattered throughout the text, with a neatly organized list of references at the end. She blinked in surprised and asked stiffly, ¡°Scarlet, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°The reference list?¡± Scarlet replied, noticing Hermione¡¯s puzzled and nervous expression. She glanced at Hermione¡¯s essay and realised the difference. Casually, she explained, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m writing in a university format - I mean, Muggle university, the higher education you attend after secondary school - since I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s a good practice to know the source of your information, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a required format here.¡±

    ¡°Not required?¡± Hermione looked relieved.

    ¡°Yeah, since the professors and seniors haven¡¯t mentioned it, and I haven¡¯t seen anyone else using it,¡± Scarlet said, patting Hermione¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take it easy, Hermione. You¡¯re too nervous. Remember, we¡¯re first years, and it¡¯s our first week. Any mistakes are understandable as long as they¡¯re not intentional.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Scarlet.¡± Hermione said, starting to clean up the table. ¡°Attending Hogwarts feels like a dream come true to me. I¡¯ve always felt different, but I could never figure out why until I learned I was a witch. I was so thrilled to be here, so...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Scarlet nodded as she packed away her books as well.

    ¡°I thought I was doing well, but Scarlet, you seem so...natural.¡± Hermione said, glancing at Scarlet tentatively, ¡°It makes me wonder, since we''re both from Muggle families, if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± I can¡¯t exactly say I¡¯ve experienced something similar, though far more brutal, in a previous life, Scarlet mused. She paused for a moment, searching for a more plausible excuse. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I see attending a magic school as just another form of schooling, just with different subjects?¡±

    Her words clearly puzzled Hermione, so she elaborated, ¡°I don¡¯t see Hogwarts as the most important thing in my life. There are other things I need to focus on.¡±

    She began to count on her fingers, ¡°I have books to publish, and many fans waiting for my stories. I have a company to manage, with hundreds of employees and vendors depending on me for their livelihoods. In fact, I wasn¡¯t even planning to attend secondary school. I was going to self-study and try to skip grades so I could focus on my career, with plans to attend university when I¡¯m seventeen or eighteen.¡±

    Hermione was stunned by Scarlet¡¯s words, but then she realized ¡°You don¡¯t plan on staying closely connected to the wizarding world?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Scarlet said nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s too small and insular for me to do much of anything. It feels like there¡¯s a barrier around this community - hard for those inside to leave and difficult for others to enter. The choices and perspectives are limited, and...well, I just don¡¯t see the point of staying here.¡±

    She pulled out her pocket watch to check the time and quickly gathered her things. ¡°Sorry, dear, but I have to go. I need to head to the Owlery. Oh, how I miss telephones.¡±

    Hermione slowed down as she watched Scarlet hurry away. Her initial excitement seemed to cool a bit, but her determination grew stronger.

 Chapter 20 - Nothing dramatic, still daily life in Hogwarts

    After sending her documents and a short letter to her dad, along with a picture of herself, Scarlet went for dinner before finally heading to her training room.

    To her surprise, the Weasley twins were already there when she arrived. It seemed they had been using the room more often than she had, as it was now furnished with simple furniture and decorations. One corner of the room was even filled with various items that Scarlet couldn¡¯t immediately recognise.

    Scarlet was amused, ¡°Where did you get all of this? I thought I¡¯d need to ask Professor Sprout or Mr. Filch if I could rent some.¡±

    The twins grinned.

    ¡°Just some randoms stuff we picked up in deserted places--¡±

    ¡°--you know, there are plenty of those in Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re glad you like it, though. And, hope you don¡¯t mind if we¡¯ve taken this corner over--¡±

    ¡°--we¡¯re working on some projects.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡± Scarlet asked, approaching them. The Weasley twins eagerly presented a collection of their inventions, ranging from successful pranks to more practical items. There was a contraption that could turn a section of the floor into a swamp, and a yellow paste that seemed useful for healing minor injuries, likely inspired by their frequent Quidditch-related mishaps.

    Scarlet pondered for a moment, ¡°Do you accept commissions? Or would you be interested in a patron?¡±

    The twins were surprised, but their interest was clearly piqued.

    ¡°May we inquire what you need? Looking to prank someone?¡±

    ¡°Or do you need help with something else?¡±

    ¡°I need an assistant - two assistants, actually, if you¡¯re willing,¡± Scarlet replied, ¡°I sometimes find myself in inconvenient situations, and I¡¯d greatly appreciate your help in sorting them out.¡±

    The twins bowed dramatically, wide grins on their faces.

    ¡°It would be our great honour, Milady.

    ¡°Your wishes are our command.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll reward you handsomely,¡± Scarlet said, waving her fingers playfully like a noble Victorian lady, before cackling along with them.

    ¡°But seriously,¡± She continued, I¡¯ll pay for any item that meets my requirements. You could even turn it into a product to sell if you want to earn some extras - just make sure you patent it...There¡¯s a patent system in the wizarding world, right? To prevent your inventions from being pirated?¡±

    ¡°Good question--¡±

    ¡°--we hadn¡¯t thought about that--¡±

    ¡°--but we¡¯ll look into it, and definitely work on it.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Fred asked, ¡°what¡¯s the first thing you need? Name it, and we¡¯ll find a way to make it.¡±

    ¡°A quill with never-ending ink,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°I really don¡¯t like using quills because I constantly have to dip them into the ink. I suppose there¡¯s some sort of quill with endless ink out there, but I don¡¯t know where to find it...Mind if I add a few more requirements?¡±

    ¡°Just name them, and we¡¯ll see what we can do.¡± George replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Scarlet said boldly, ¡°I want a quill that has endless ink and can change the ink colour according to my preference. For example, if I like the colour of the sunset I¡¯m looking at right now, the quill could capture that colour and use it as my ink. It should be able to switch between different colours, so I¡¯d like at least three options: black ink, blue ink, and a custom colour I¡¯ve captured. I also want the quill to listen to my voice and transcribe it into text, so sometimes I can just speak and let the quill do the writing for me. A nib-changing function would be a nice bonus, but it¡¯s not compulsory. As for the design, I don¡¯t have any particular aesthetic preferences ¨C a plain white quill will do. If you decided to make it a product, making it aesthetically pleasing would be an added bonus.¡±

    She paused for a moment before finishing her list, ¡°That¡¯s all. Is it doable?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Fred said, ¡°We¡¯ll just need to work on the colour-capturing part, but what a brilliant idea you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Nah, it¡¯s just a concept from a high-tech digital colouring pen I knew in my previous life. Scarlet thought to herself, and then added, ¡°If you can make this quill for me, I¡¯ll reward you with a hundred galleons.¡±

    Both the boys¡¯ eyes widened, ¡°Thanks for the offer, but that¡¯s too much...¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s worth it. You don¡¯t understand how desperately I need this kind of writing tool.¡± Scarlet felt like wiping away imaginary tears. The computers currently just don¡¯t compare; she missed her laptop from her previous life, and the software that made everything so much easier. Without a keyboard and word processing software, she was spending far more time on her novel writing, to the point that she¡¯d developed calluses on her fingers from writing so much...

    It¡¯s such a pain, and it hurts even more knowing she wasn¡¯t skilled at inventing things like this. She was creative when it came to combining chants and pentacles, guiding nature¡¯s flow according to her instinct and the magic she was blessed with, and even performing minor chants in her previous life before she bonded with the Queen ¨C but those were always small tasks, never anything major.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    A voice-controlled quill would be the perfect solution to her current predicament.

    If this quill could be made, it would be her quill for life!

    Of course, she still planned on getting a nice laptop when the technology in this world reached that level.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Milady, we¡¯ll get that quill you¡¯ve been dreaming of ready as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°You can count on us!¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, ¡°So, I¡¯m not your honorary long-lost sister anymore?¡±

    ¡°Of course you are!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll always be--¡±

    They chorused, ¡°Our wealthy honorary long-lost sister, who¡¯s willing to sponsor us and help us reach our dreams!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I can help.¡± Scarlet waved them off and headed to the centre of the room. ¡°Alright, enough chatting. I¡¯m going to start practicing. Feel free to carry on with whatever you¡¯re doing, just ignore me.¡±

    The twins stepped aside and watched as Scarlet changed into her exercise clothing. She wasn¡¯t going to train in her battle attire, just a simple T-shirt and trousers for stamina building and jogging - the basics before she started with the spear.

    Sweat dripped from her body like rain, but thankfully she¡¯d brought a bottle of water. It was the only thing she had that didn¡¯t quite fit the Hogwarts vibe, being made of plastic...Well, it was just too convenient and lightweight compared to metal or glass, so she couldn¡¯t resist choosing it.

    By half-past nine, she finished her training, regretting not packing some food during dinner as her stomach started to grumble.

    The twins¡¯ eyes gleamed as they spoke in sync, ¡°Fancy grabbing some snacks?¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°Is there any place we can get some?¡±

    No vending machines, no convenience stores opened 24/7...She missed Japan now.

    The Weasley twins led her to the kitchen, and after tickling the pear and opening the door, she found herself face to face with a few of her seniors.

    They grinned when they saw her, ¡°We thought it might be you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°The first among the first years to find the kitchen after dinner,¡± one of the seniors chuckled, ¡°But Fred and George tagging along was a surprise.¡±

    The Weasley twins shrugged and continued showing her around the kitchen with the Hufflepuffs seniors. The house-elves welcomed them warmly, delighting in shoving cookies into their hands before they even had a chance to ask for anything.

    Jiffy, the house-elf who had been serving Scarlet and the twins, seemed eager to take any orders they might have.

    The twins were content with their pouches of cookies, but Scarlet wanted more. ¡°Do you have a tin or jar about this size? Could you fill it with the cookies you¡¯ve made? I¡¯d like to keep some in my room for when I need a bite.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do! Young miss, wait here for Jiffy.¡± Jiffy snapped his fingers, and with a pop, he disappeared, soon reappearing with a decent-sized glass jar in his hands. He carefully filled it with cookies before passing it to Scarlet.

    ¡°Thank you. And, could I make another request?¡± Scarlet asked, noticing Jiffy¡¯s eager expression, ¡°I¡¯m not really used to heavily seasoned dishes. Could you prepare some plainer food for me? Something like Japanese cuisine, but with half the sweetness, or maybe something from South China?¡±

    ¡°There was once an elf who served masters from Asia, but that was many years ago...¡± Jiffy began to get nervous, but before he could react, Scarlet gently took hold of his clenched fist.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I thought it might be difficult to find food that suits my tastes here.¡± William had indeed spoiled her with his finely tuned cooking, ¡°If I can get you a recipe book, could you make the dishes?¡±

    ¡°Of course we can!¡± Jiffy said, his eyes shining. ¡°We¡¯ll prepare them perfectly!¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll ask my family to send me a recipe book, and I¡¯ll pass it on to you,¡± Scarlet said with a smile. ¡°The food you make is delicious, just not quite to my taste. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you interpret the recipes I provide - I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be wonderful!¡±

    Her words comforted Jiffy, and the house-elves were overjoyed when they received the recipe book a few days later. It was a delicate cookbook, written in elegant cursive letters, an inch thick, with detailed ingredients list, steps, and pictures to aid in understanding. It was clear that someone had crafted these recipes with love, and the young miss was willing to share it with them!

    Scarlet didn¡¯t know she would soon receive a handwritten recipe book from William that house-elves of Hogwarts were so delighted about. She returned to her room and got ready for bed.

    The next day, as everyone handed in their essay, Professor Snape glanced at each one briefly before adding it to the pile as usual. However, he paused for a moment when he reached Scarlet¡¯s essay. He gave her a look she couldn¡¯t quite decipher before continuing with the lesson, which was as miserable as ever.

    Well, she¡¯d heard that some first years in Gryffindor had been injured and sent to the hospital wing during his class, so...She was fine with her housemates being miserable as long as they stayed safely out of the hospital wing.

    As for Defence Against the Dark Arts class, Scarlet was starting to lose hope that Professor Quirrell would provide suitable lectures. He didn''t seem reliable, and the soul fragment on his head really bothered her. Finally, she was unable to stand it any longer, she discreetly chanted a mark onto the corner of his turban, just to keep track of this oddity before leaving the classroom.

    This was a very subtle mark that belonged to the Queen - only the Queen and Scarlet could sense it. It was a mark no current magic user would recognise, as it was as natural as the wind, and no one would suspect plain air could do anything.

    Even though the DADA lecturer was unreliable, the subject itself was still worth studying, so...another subject for self-study, then! However, the syllabus was quite confusing, and when she tried to look through her seniors¡¯ notes, she discovered something.

    ¡°You mean we have a different DADA professor every year?¡± Scarlet asked, shocked.

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Her seniors replied with a shrug. ¡°Rumor has it that the position is jinxed. Every DADA professor leaves for some reason or another, and at least half of them seem like a joke to us, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±

    ¡°Even Professor Dumbledore?¡± she asked, incredulous.

    ¡°He¡¯d definitely deal with it if he could, but from what we¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s something even he can¡¯t solve - at least not for the moment.¡±

    It must be an important plot point in the storyline, though Scarlet couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it could be, given the limited clues. However, if she had indeed reincarnated into a fanfiction version of the story, then...someone might have an idea about what was going on.

    All she needed to do was wait for that someone to appear. Now, it was just a matter of being patient or deciding to take action herself...

    After lunch, which suited her taste buds, she decided to stay in the Great Hall to catch up on the news William sent. But Maya tugged at her sleeve excitedly, ¡°The Gryffindors and Slytherins are having their first Flying class today! I¡¯m going to watch - are you coming?¡±

    ¡°Flying class?¡± Scarlet thought for a moment, ¡°Count me in.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I wonder what it¡¯ll feel like to fly. It must be fascinating!¡±

    Well...won¡¯t our butts hurt if we sit directly on top of a rod? Scarlet mused. If we¡¯re not sitting on the rod, then we¡¯ll have to clamp with our thighs...definitely going to get bruises. Better ask Fred and George for some yellow paste.

 Chapter 21 - Still daily life in Hogwarts

    Flying class must have played an important role in the story, as Scarlet recalled the scene where the protagonist flew on a broomstick. After learning that Gryffindors and Slytherins would be attending Flying class together, she thought about the pale boy who frequently passed by Gryffindor¡¯s long table just to prod Harry, the protagonist. She soon realised that something significant would likely happen today, probably involving Harry and that pale boy, whom she now confidently labelled as a rival or bully.

    ¡°Here, here!¡± Maya tugged Scarlet to a flower bed beside the corridor, where they could observe the students on the field under the shade. They weren¡¯t the only ones staying to watch; many others were scattered around, making comments and giggling as they observed the first years learning to fly on brooms.

    Madam Hooch, the flying instructor, stood between two groups of students who were lined up with brooms laying on the ground. Both Maya and Scarlet couldn¡¯t hear what was being said, but they could see the brooms suddenly jumping up.

    Some jumped into the students¡¯ hands, some just rolled over, and others jolted a few times before lying flat on the ground...Okay, now Scarlet had some idea of what to expect tomorrow when Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws had their Flying lessons.

    She watched as all the brooms finally jumped into the hands of the students, who then got into flying positions. Just as Madam Hooch was about to blow her whistle, a boy from Gryffindor¡¯s line suddenly shot into the air. It quickly became apparent that he was unable to control his broom!

    ¡°AHHHhhhh!!¡± The boy screamed as he ascended higher and higher, from ten feet to twenty, his face pale and horrified as the broom twitched and veered sideways, seemingly trying its best to throw him off. Now that Scarlet got a closer look, she recognised him as the boy who had been searching for his toad on the train...So, was this boy¡¯s role in the book to be an extremely unlucky student for the protagonist to save or just serve as comic relief?

    And the supposedly experienced flying instructor didn¡¯t do anything to help? Perhaps the power of the storyline at work...Scarlet mused as she watched Neville falling off the broom. However, he landed slowly, cushioned by a sudden gust of wind that prevented him from smacking his face directly onto the ground; it was the wind she had summoned through her chants, without anyone noticing.

    Though Neville had landed safely, he was so shaken that he threw up and panicked, unable to even stand on his feet.

    Madam Hooch hurried to his side, and only then did Scarlet notice that she had her wand in hand, ready to save Neville. But it was clear that Neville¡¯s uncontrollable ascent into the sky had been too fast for her to react in time.

    Tear-streaked and clutching his stomach, Neville hobbled off with Madam Hooch, who had her arm around him. As they left, he managed to catch a glimpse of the students standing in the corridor and spotted Scarlet, but he couldn¡¯t focus on anything before being led to the hospital wing to settle down.

    Scarlet¡¯s attention shifted back to the field, where she heard faint laughter from Draco¡¯s gang and saw that Harry seemed provoked. Soon after, Draco picked something up and flew into the air, with Harry - his face flushed in anger ¨C following close behind...Oh, so this is how the story unfolds, eh?

    She mused as she stepped closer to the field, cautiously observing the two boys chasing each other mid-air, seemingly fighting over a small red bulb. Now that she was nearer, she could hear Harry shouting at Draco, and it became clear that the red bulb belonged to Neville. The girls were screaming, the boys were cheering, and Harry was performing impressively fancy, highly skilled manoeuvres, almost as if by instinct...Well, she quietly prepared a chant on the ground, just in case anything went wrong.

    She felt Maya grip her arm tightly as Harry¡¯s movement grew more dangerous in his attempts to retrieve the red bulb. Then, in an abrupt move, Draco flung the bulb at a random angle and retreated to the ground. Harry, in turn, sped toward the red bulb, finally catching it in a dangerously precarious position...And that¡¯s when Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°HARRY POTTER!¡±

    Loud and clear, it made Harry duck his head and land with trembling feet.

    ¡°Never, in all my time at Hogwarts--how dare you!¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s fury was evident as she silenced the other students who tried to speak up, swiftly tugging Harry away at a brisk pace.

    The Gryffindors were all worried, while the Slytherins - especially Draco and his cronies ¨C burst into triumphant laughter.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to be in real trouble, might even get detention for hours! Or expelled and sent back to his Muggle relatives!¡± Draco exclaimed.

    Ron rolled up his sleeves, clearly ready to do something, but was stopped by other Gryffindors; they all remained silent, glaring daggers at Draco and his gang.

    Draco looked around with smug satisfaction, raising his eyebrows when he noticed Scarlet and Maya standing nearby, clearly having seen everything that had just transpired. With a proud tone, he said, ¡°Not so cocky now, Scarlet Smith? I remember you getting along quite well with Potter. Seems like the sort he gets along with isn¡¯t that great anyway.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The way he emphasised the ¡°P¡± in Potter reminded Scarlet of a meme from her previous life...and she struggled to hold a grin.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions so quickly,¡± Scarlet replied, mentally piecing together the story based on her memory and the current situation. ¡°Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t take any points from Gryffindors right away, which is out of character for how she usually handles students she intends to punish.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Draco didn¡¯t seem as confident as before, though he still glared at Scarlet.

    ¡°Maybe she has other plans for him, like...¡± Scarlet had had enough of the conversation and decided to head to the library, ¡°...assigning him as a reserve player of the Quidditch team?¡±

    Draco was momentarily stunned. ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that?!¡±

    Scarlet merely waved her hand dismissively and walked away, not bothering to turn her head to respond.

    ¡°Scarlet, is it true that Harry Potter is going to be a reserve player?¡± Maya asked in amazement as they both left the scene. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Just a guess based on the information we have,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°It might not be the case, but it¡¯s the best prediction I can come up with.¡±

    After finishing her homework in the library, Scarlet paused for a moment before bidding Maya goodbye and heading for the hospital wing, which surprised Maya. ¡°Is he your friend?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well, not exactly, but I helped him look for his toad on the train,¡± Scarlet replied, ¡°He seems forgetful and unlucky. I just hope he¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, we never want someone we know to have an accident.¡± Maya nodded sympathetically. ¡°Well, see you later at dinner, I¡¯ll be with Amelia, reading her magazine.¡±

    ¡°Magazine?¡± Scarlet asked, ¡°From the wizarding world?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she got it this morning from her mum ¨C she¡¯s deciding which one to subscribe to.¡±

    Scarlet pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Remind me to take a look. I might need to check those out for my novel.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Scarlet slung her bag over her shoulder and started trotting down the hallway; she preferred to walk briskly when she was alone ¨C a bit of light exercise to strengthen her body. Soon, she arrived at the hospital wing and found Neville occupying a bed in the corner, still looking pale and nauseous.

    ¡°Hi, Neville,¡± Scarlet asked softly, mindful that this was a medical ward, and she should keep her voice low, much like when visiting someone in hospital. ¡°Mind if I sit here?¡±

    ¡°Scarlet?¡± Neville opened his eyes, surprised to see her. He motioned for Scarlet to sit down and attempt to rise from the bed, but Scarlet gently pushed him back by the forehead, urging him to stay put.

    ¡°I think I saw you in the corridor,¡± he said weakly.

    ¡°Yes, I was watching you all during the flying lesson - just trying to mentally prepare myself for ours,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°I noticed they were chasing something after you left - a red bulb. Was it yours?¡±

    Neville¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°That¡¯s my Remembrall! My gran sent it to me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harry caught it for you. You¡¯ll get it back later,¡± Scarlet reassured him, ¡°What¡¯s it supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°To remind me that I¡¯ve forgotten something.¡±

    Scarlet waited a moment, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s it? It doesn¡¯t tell you what you¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    ¡°No...It just turns red,¡± Neville said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°My memory¡¯s not reliable - I keep forgetting things.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe we can find a way to help with that,¡± Scarlet replied, and mused, something like an AI assistant? Magic should be able to do something similar, right? Maybe something like the Sorting Hat? But I remember the Sorting Hat was made with advanced magic cast by the Founders...That might be difficult to replicate. She continued to comfort Neville, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a custom-made quill from the Weasley twins - you know, Ron¡¯s brothers. Maybe we could have one made specifically for you, to jot down things you need to remember...And make it speak whenever the Remembrall turned red?¡±

    Neville¡¯s face brightened as if he¡¯d found his saviour, ¡°Really? They could make something like that?¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re pretty good at inventing things, though their main focus is on pranks and joke items,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d love to custom-make something for you if you offer them a good amount of Galleons. But you¡¯ll need to discuss the commission fee with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I really need something to help me with my forgetfulness,¡± Neville said, clearly troubled by this issue for a long time.

    ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you need to stay overnight?¡±

    ¡°No. Madam Pomfrey said I can go back before dinner,¡± Neville replied. ¡°I¡¯m not injured, just terribly shocked and panicked. She gave me some Calming Draught and let me rest here. I¡¯m feeling a lot better now, especially after talking with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I could help.¡± Scarlet said.

    They chatted for a while, learning more about each other¡¯s backgrounds. Neville was curious about Scarlet¡¯s Muggle home, while Scarlet was intrigued by St. Mungo¡¯s Hospital.

    ¡°A hospital specifically for wizards?¡± Scarlet found it hard to imagine what that might be like.

    The Caster Association in her previous life had its own medical centre, but it mostly treated injuries and illnesses caused by abnormalities, and it looked much like any other hospital - just with different treatment methods. But that obviously wasn¡¯t the case here. With Transfiguration being a commonly used magic, the scene in St. Mungo¡¯s would likely be bizarre and beyond imagination...Should I check it out? For the sake of knowledge? Surely my sanity points wouldn¡¯t drop drastically, right?

    However, she couldn¡¯t just drop in for a look unless, in the future, a friend ended up in the ward - which she sincerely hoped wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°You seem interested in St. Mungo¡¯s,¡± Neville remarked.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve probably heard about my novel?¡± Scarlet saw him nod and continued, ¡°I¡¯m trying to come up with a new story - a brand-new story in a brand-new setting that has nothing to do with my current one. So, I need to broaden my knowledge to find inspiration.¡±

    ¡°And you want to have a look at St. Mungo¡¯s?¡± Neville¡¯s expression was composed, but Scarlet could tell he was hiding something - it was too obvious. She decided to ignore it and continue the conversation.

    ¡°If possible,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s almost dinner time. Are you feeling better now? Do you need a hand getting to the Great Hall?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, just a bit slow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± Scarlet smiled and accompanied him all the way - from being discharged to finally sitting down in the Great Hall. She waved him goodbye before settling in her usual seat with Amelia and Maya by her side.

    She finished her dinner with her usual chat with her housemates, and just as she was about to head for her training room - which she had told Maya and Amelia was a quiet room she¡¯d applied for from Professor Sprout to work on her novel each night (and they believed her) - Hermione caught up with her, looking troubled.

    ¡°Scarlet, I need your advice on something,¡± Hermione said.

 Chapter 22 - Continue with Hogwarts daily life

    So far, the only person about her age outside of her own House who had approached Scarlet was Ron, for her questionnaire. Harry, still a shy boy with low self-esteem, had kept his distance, though she suspected that would change soon, especially if her prediction about him becoming the Gryffindors Quidditch reserve player was correct. The Weasley twins, perceptive as they were, noticed her preference for a low-profile school life. They respect her space when others were around, but they got along splendidly with her in private, and they seemed to enjoy the secrecy of it.

    Hermione, on the other hand, was someone Scarlet expected to approach her for study sessions, no more than that. But she never imagined that Hermione, often described by Ron as bossy girl and proactive, would seek her advice on something more personal.

    As Scarlet observed Hermione¡¯s frustrated expression, she nodded and led the way toward her training room. Of course, Hermione had no idea where they were headed, assuming they were simply going back to the dorm.

    ¡°We left the table early, so there shouldn¡¯t be too many people around,¡± Scarlet said as they walked, breaking the silence. ¡°What do you need advice on? Future planning? Study schedule?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Hermione replied, clearly agitated. ¡°It¡¯s Harry, Ron, and Malfoy!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Malfoy challenged Harry to a wizard¡¯s duel tonight at midnight, and Ron¡¯s agreed to be his second!¡± Hermione exclaimed in frustration. ¡°I told them not to break the rules, but they just won¡¯t listen!¡±

    Scarlet stopped in her tracks, and Hermione followed suit. They were now standing beside a window, close to a staircase that led to Scarlet¡¯s training room ¨C a place she had no intention of taking Hermione.

    The pieces of the puzzle were starting to come together. Scarlet thought for a moment and then signalled Hermione to pause for her to process all the information she gathered so far.

    Harry, the protagonist from Gryffindor, the house known for bravery - though bravery often bordered on recklessness and a penchant for trouble, always seeking adventure and challenging the status quo.

    And then there was Draco, the rival, from Slytherin, the house of cunning and ambition, where breaking the rules was acceptable as long as it brought benefits, even if it meant discarding morals.

    No students were allowed out of their dorms after ten o¡¯clock. Draco, who had been offended during the flying lesson earlier, had challenged Harry to a duel. Harry, of course, accepted without much thought ¨C recklessness being a typical Gryffindor trait. But Draco...Draco was cunning. All he needed to do was sleep soundly in his bed, knowing that Harry would be caught out of bounds and punished. It was a perfect plan for revenge, requiring minimal effort on his part.

    With Draco out of the picture, Harry and Ron ¨C possibly accompanied by Hermione, who would likely try to stop them ¨C would inevitably wander into the forbidden third-floor, discovering the secrets hidden there. This, of course, was a crucial plot point in the story, if my theory was correct. Perhaps Professor Quirrell would be there too? No, that¡¯d be too early in the school year...But tonight was clearly a pivotal night for the trio.

    Again, should I interfere with the story? What would happen if I altered the storyline? Or have I already changed it without realizing? Honestly, I¡¯d rather not go sneaking around at night...But what if they get hurt? Sigh...

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap,¡± Scarlet finally said after a long pause, leaving Hermione puzzled.

    ¡°A trap?¡± Hermione asked.

    Scarlet explained, ¡°Draco was lying. He¡¯s not planning to meet them tonight. But Harry and Ron will be out of their dorm after ten, and if they¡¯re caught, they¡¯ll be punished. Even if they try to explain that Draco suggested the duel, the professors will just think they¡¯re making it up to get him into trouble.¡±

    Hermione was stunned, ¡°But...it can¡¯t be...¡±

    ¡°Slytherins are known for their cunning, whether used for good or bad,¡± Scarlet said, somewhat impressed by Draco¡¯s tactic. ¡°With just one suggestion, he can get his revenge while maintaining his own reputation, leaving his opponents to bring about their own downfall. He¡¯s got the makings of a great strategist, someone you¡¯d want on your side. But as an opponent, he¡¯d be a real headache. I¡¯ve always admired that kind of cunning.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hermione was clearly appalled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about being cunning!¡±

    ¡°But it minimises a lot of losses and maximises the benefits,¡± Scarlet countered. ¡°I am a businesswoman, after all. Besides, think about ancient times, when swords and spears claimed countless lives. Having a cunning strategist on your side would save many lives. I mean, many lives.¡±

    Hermione was still taken aback by Scarlet¡¯s words.

    ¡°Anyway, back to the duel,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s a trap, you¡¯ll probably warn the boys. But I can guarantee you they won¡¯t listen. They¡¯ll think you¡¯re either lying or overthinking it, and go ahead with their plan regardless.¡±

    ¡°But that could get all of us into trouble!¡± Hermione said, her voice laced with anxiety.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°Because of the points...¡±

    ¡°Hermione, think again,¡± Scarlet said, looking her directly in the eyes. ¡°Are the points really that important? Imagine you¡¯ve graduated and you¡¯re applying for a job. What would your future employer consider? Your performance in school? Yes. Your grades? Yes. Your House points?¡±

    Hermione opened her mouth to respond, but no suitable words came to mind.

    ¡°No, Hermione. The House points aren¡¯t really that important. They¡¯re just part of a school competition - for fun, for motivation, to encourage you to improve during your time here. But that¡¯s not the only purpose of the points system,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°It¡¯s about teamwork, understanding your housemates, and learning to work with your opponents. You need to accept that Gryffindors are naturally reckless and fearless, which is why they¡¯re known as brave heroes. Pros and cons coexist, you know.¡±

    ¡°Just like Slytherins.¡± Scarlet went on. ¡°They¡¯re cunning and ambitious, always looking for loopholes and ways to bend the rules without breaking them. They¡¯re willing to take risk if the rewards are high enough. They¡¯d be a great support if you had them on your side, but you¡¯d need to ensure you have enough to offer them. Otherwise, they¡¯d leave you behind without a second thought.¡±

    Hermione remained silent for a long while before finally looking up at Scarlet. ¡°So, there¡¯s no point in me reporting them to the prefects, right? Because they¡¯ll still find a way to sneak out, and they¡¯d hate me if they found out it was me who told the prefects.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Besides, even if you manage to stop them tonight, they¡¯ll eventually get into other situations and find a way out after ten or break the school rules anyway. You can¡¯t stop them every time,¡± Scarlet said, nodding.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Hermione asked, sounding lost.

    ¡°Sleep well and don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Scarlet replied. Hermione¡¯s eyes widened at her words. ¡°Or, since they don¡¯t seem to think things through when they act recklessly, you could be their brain and think for them.¡±

    ¡°But...I...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice. Just go with what feels right to you; there¡¯s no definitive answer here. Besides,¡± Scarlet grinned, ¡°it¡¯s normal for a student to break the rules every now and then. I¡¯m sure every student at Hogwarts has gotten detention at least once before they graduate. The professors are probably used to it.¡±

    Hermione, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Scarlet continued, pulling a jade pendant from her bag and handing it to Hermione, ¡°this is an enchanted talisman. It¡¯ll protect you from one lethal blow, but it¡¯s not useful for much else. Oh, and one more thing.¡± She took out her notebook, drew a pentacle, tore the paper, and gave it to Hermione. ¡°If, for any reason, you need my help, just tear this pentacle in half. I¡¯ll know and come to you as soon as I can, though I doubt there¡¯s any real danger at Hogwarts. It could last for a month, and dissolve into ashes when time comes.¡±

    ¡°...Thanks, Scarlet,¡± Hermione murmured as she drifted into deep thought while walking towards their dorm. Scarlet continued on her way to the training room.

    The Weasley brothers weren¡¯t there, but it was clear they were making steady progress on her quill from what they¡¯d left at their corner.

    She went to an empty table reserved for her, finally finding some time to plan out her school years.

    Skipping grades wasn¡¯t possible at Hogwarts. She could do it in Muggle schools because she had knowledge from her previous life. Primary school had been easy, middle school manageable, but high school subjects were more challenging. She''d originally planned to accelerate her Muggle education, hoping to compress three years of middle school into one and three years of high school into two. However, now that her time is divided with her magical studies, she realises she¡¯ll have to take exams year by year, like a normal Muggle student. The only difference between her and her Muggle peers would be that she¡¯s homeschooled and takes her exams during school breaks.

    What else...Oh, I¡¯ll need someone to summarise the wizard newspapers and magazines for me, Scarlet mused. It¡¯s always better to have more information than none, but I¡¯ll need to find the right person for the job...Not the Weasleys ¨C Ron''s too simple-minded, and Fred and George are better suited for inventing. Well, it seems I¡¯ll have to ask around.

    Scarlet jotted down a few notes in her notebook before finally starting her training. She returned to her room promptly at half-past nine. After taking a shower, she found Amelia and Maya still flipping through magazines.

    ¡°Hey, Scarlet, look what we¡¯ve got here!¡± Amelia exclaimed, holding up a magazine. Maya seemed excited too. ¡°Gilderoy Lockhart''s newest release, Year with the Yeti! We can order it from the bookstore now!¡±

    Scarlet frowned, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who he is?¡± Amelia hurried over to Scarlet¡¯s side. ¡°He¡¯s an adventurer who¡¯s fought monsters and werewolves! He¡¯s written down all his experiences in his books ¨Che''s a famous and charming author!¡±

    ¡°How do you know he¡¯s charming?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s won Witch Weekly''s Most Charming Smile Award five times in a row!¡± Amelia said, shoving the magazine in Scarlet¡¯s face.

    Scarlet took the magazine and studied the so-called charming guy...Honestly, he was good-looking, but with a hint of cheesiness that Scarlet found off-putting. When a guy knows he¡¯s handsome and tries to strike a pose in front of the camera, it just feels cheesy, corny, and awkward - especially when he doesn¡¯t even know how to pose like a proper model...Well, definitely not Scarlet¡¯s cup of tea, but she respected Amelia¡¯s taste and gave her a polite smile.

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m from a Muggle family, but I¡¯ve never heard of him. Anyway, I¡¯m more interested in the book you mentioned. Can you tell me more about it?¡±

    That night, Scarlet and Maya listened to a two-hour lecture from Amelia on how cool, charming, and heroic this cheesy fellow was, and how thrilling the stories he wrote were. Amelia even brought out his entire series of books and proudly shared them with her roommates. Maya accepted them eagerly, while Scarlet took them more sceptically.

    Scarlet flipped through a few pages and, honestly, the writing was very good. She started to think she might have misjudged this fellow by his cover. However, she soon found inconsistencies that didn''t quite add up...As an author herself who had written about her true experiences from her previous life, she knew what genuine experiences should look like. But this book...it glorified the protagonist - clearly Gilderoy Lockhart himself ¨C a bit too much.

    Either this guy was narcissistic, or he had embellished parts of his ¡°true experiences¡±, or maybe both. It didn¡¯t quite match the reasoning behind the heroic acts...Did he pirate others¡¯ glory? Buy stories from mercenaries and keep them confidential so he could claim the experiences as his own? Scarlet mused but shrugged it off. After all, it wasn¡¯t her business - she was still enjoying the book.

    ¡°Amelia, can I borrow your books?¡± Scarlet asked. It was late, and she really needed to sleep.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Amelia said, pleased that her roommates liked her book recommendations. ¡°I¡¯ll leave them here, so just take them whenever you want to read.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Scarlet put the book back on Amelia¡¯s desk and lay down on her bed. Her pocket watch read a quarter to twelve - far later than she¡¯d planned to go to sleep. ¡°Good night, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Sweet dreams!¡±

 Chapter 23 - Another normal day in Hogwarts

    Scarlet woke up early as usual. She hadn¡¯t sensed any summons from Hermione last night, confirming there was nothing lethal about this part of the story, just as she has expected. But now, thinking back, she began to question Hermione¡¯s actions...

    Why did Hermione ask for her advice anyway? In the original story, Hermione supposedly didn¡¯t seek anyone¡¯s help and took action on her own, probably in a more assertive manner? She¡¯s a Gryffindor, after all...

    After her morning workout, Scarlet headed to breakfast, but just as she was about to sit down, Hermione approached her with a grumpy expression, ¡°Scarlet, can I have a moment with you?¡±

    ¡°Sure...¡± Scarlet took a glimpse, catching a glance at Harry and Ron, who both looked sleepy. Oddly, Neville, sitting beside them, seemed just as tired. ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯m planning to do some research in the library. Would you like to join me?¡±

    ¡°I would love to, see you later.¡± Hermione seemed slightly relieved but still looked grumpy.

    Scarlet settled into her usual seat with Amelia and Maya beside her. They, along with others nearby, were curious about her conversation with Hermione.

    ¡°That girl - I heard she¡¯s as brilliant as a Ravenclaw. Earned loads of House points by being active and answering questions in class!¡±

    ¡°Did she want to form a study group with you, Scarlet? I¡¯ve heard she spends most of her time in the library, reading all sorts of books.¡±

    Scarlet shook her head. ¡°No, and even if she did, I wouldn¡¯t join. I have different plans and a different schedule. She¡¯s aiming for better grades, and I¡¯m not - that sets us apart.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care about getting better grades?¡± Justin, sitting across from her, looked surprise.

    ¡°Well, do you think higher grades would help me manage my company better?¡± Scarlet replied, noticing a flicker of understanding in Justin¡¯s eyes. Yup, definitely old money, Scarlet mused, he sees value in becoming a wizard but doesn¡¯t take the wizarding world too seriously - probably has a business waiting for him after he graduate... ¡°Say, Justin, would you be interested in learning Chemistry, Physics, and Biology? Maybe some Additional Maths as well?¡±

    Justin was stunned, while others asked what those subjects were. Students from the wizarding world, of course, knew very little about them, and even the Muggle-born students were too young to be familiar with them. But Justin, who Scarlet suspected came from a wealthy family - he was supposed to attend Eton before coming to Hogwarts ¨C clearly understood what she meant.

    ¡°You mean...you¡¯re planning to hire a tutor and study those during school breaks?¡± Justin asked in amazement. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so...hard-working. I feeling ashamed just listening to your plans. But if I may suggest, you should consider some business management subject - marketing and accounting might be useful.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m going to self-study and take the exams during school breaks. The subjects you mentioned are already on my list for after I graduate from Hogwarts.¡± Scarlet¡¯s words left Justin even more astonished. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking if you want to join. We could study together if you like. We have plenty of time on Fridays since we only have Flying in the afternoon and Astronomy at night.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Justin hesitated, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Scarlet replied with a smile and then explained the subjects they were discussing to others. Their housemates from the wizarding world were particularly curious, especially about Scarlet¡¯s plan to attend university after graduating from Hogwarts.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to get married after I graduate,¡± one of the girls said. ¡°I hope I find a nice boyfriend here before then.¡±

    ¡°That soon?¡± Scarlet was surprised, but she quickly learned that most Hogwarts graduates tended to marry at a young age compared to that she was accustomed to in her previous life. It made her wonder if it was worth investigating...Nah, I¡¯m not planning to form deep connections with the wizarding world anyway. This should be the Ministry¡¯s job, not mine.

    She finished her breakfast happily, promised to show her textbooks to those interested when they arrived, gave Hermione - who had been waiting nearby - a nod, and then headed to the library. Today, she¡¯s planned to study History of Magic, not for the grades, but to gain a clearer understanding of how the wizarding world functioned and to decide whether she should blend in slightly or stay completely apart from it.

    When Hermione and Scarlet settled in a quiet corner of the library, Hermione immediately began to complain, ¡°Ugh, those boys are so stubborn! You have no idea how stupid they can be!¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Well, I can imagine,¡± Scarlet replied, quickly understanding her role today; she was there to be Hermione¡¯s emotional sounding board, to listen to all her complaints about Harry and Ron, which she didn¡¯t mind. All she needed to do was offer the occasional ¡°uh-huh, yeah, absolutely, you¡¯re way better than them, you deserve better,¡± and Hermione would calm down and return to her usual self.

    Though most of Scarlet¡¯s attention was focused on her textbook and some reference materials, she managed to grasp the gist of Hermione¡¯s frustrations ¨C especially regarding Harry and Ron antics the previous night - and learned a bit about Hermione¡¯s daily life in Gryffindor. It didn¡¯t sound great; Hermione seemed somewhat isolated, with Percy Weasley, Ron¡¯s older brother, being the only one she got along with reasonably well. Percy, aiming for high grades to secure a position at the Ministry of Magic struck Scarlet as ambitious, but given Weasleys¡¯ financial situation, it was understandable. A government job would provide financial stability.

    As for Harry, Ron, and Hermione¡¯s little adventure, they did indeed reach the forbidden third floor, and managed to return to their dorm safely.

    However, Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did Neville go with you guys?¡±

    Hermione rolled her eyes. ¡°I was trying to stop the dweeb duo, and Neville was up for the toilet but got curious when he noticed we were out, so he followed us. By the time Neville and I wanted to go back, the Fat Lady in the portrait wasn¡¯t there to open the door for us, so we had no choice but to follow them.¡±

    ¡°Well, it must have been a rough day for Neville. He¡¯d just come back from the hospital wing,¡± Scarlet sighed.

    ¡°That gigantic dog on the third floor must be guarding something...We could all have been killed -- or worse, expelled!¡±

    ¡°Wait, hold up.¡± Scarlet frowned, ¡°Are you really saying being expelled is worse than getting yourselves killed?¡±

    Hermione went silent for a moment, taken aback.

    ¡°Hermione, look, I know how much you value being at Hogwarts, but you need to understand that your life is more important,¡± Scarlet said gently but in a stern tone, ¡°If, let¡¯s say, you were expelled, you could always go to another magical school. I¡¯m not sure where they are, but it¡¯s not the end of the world, Hermione.¡±

    Perhaps for the first time, Hermione saw the sternness in Scarlet¡¯s eyes, or perhaps she finally understood the point. She nodded and whispered, ¡°Sorry, Scarlet, I was just...too angry.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re just nervous because a magical school is truly exciting, and I understand that,¡± Scarlet said warmly. ¡°Well, if you ever need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll see how I can help you out. I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Scarlet, I really appreciate it,¡± Hermione replied, nodding with a slight blush.

    Eventually, Hermione finished venting and focused on her studies. They both enjoyed their time studying together and even exchanged parts of their schedules to get a better understanding of each other¡¯s routines.

    Before they packed up their books and headed back to the Great Hall for lunch, Neville came looking for Scarlet.

    ¡°Fred and George agreed to custom-make a tool to help with my forgetfulness,¡± Neville said.

    Scarlet raised her eyebrows, ¡°Great! But you seem a bit bothered...¡±

    ¡°The price is a bit high for me, and I don¡¯t want to bother my gran about it,¡± Neville admitted, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°I heard Ron say you were looking for someone to fill out your questionnaire - a paid task. Could I take that on?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Scarlet took out a set of questionnaires, ¡°Ten Galleons for a completed set. I¡¯ll pay you after I receive your answers. By the way...do you know how to write a summary?¡±

    ¡°A Summary?¡± Neville accepted the papers, though he looked puzzled by the question, ¡°What kind of summary?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy with my schedule, but I¡¯d love to know what¡¯s in the newspapers and magazines,¡± Scarlet explained, considering if Neville could be a good fit. ¡°I need someone to summarise the content for me. It¡¯s a long-term task, kind of like being my assistant...¡±

    Neville¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You mean...like a job?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± The more Scarlet thought about it, the more she deemed Neville suitable for the position. ¡°Would you like to take my offer? I¡¯m paying five Galleons per week, but you¡¯ll need to send me the summary daily after dinner. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you how to do it step by step - you¡¯ll do great. How does that sound?¡±

    Nevilles hesitated, thinking about the Galleons he needed for the Weasley twins¡¯ tool. ¡°I...I could give it a try,¡± he said slowly. ¡°I do need some extra money.¡±

    ¡°Great! How about we start today with the newspapers and magazines in the library?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Now that I have an assistant and two freelancers to help with some of my tasks...Scarlet glanced at the history reference materials, considering she might need another assistant for that. Well, I¡¯ll just wait and see if I can find anyone else looking for some extra pocket money.

    Her Flying lesson was uneventful, nothing dramatic like what happened yesterday with Harry and Draco. Still, she became the centre of the attention because the broomstick worked perfectly in her hands, and she seemed very adept at manoeuvring it, even compared to those who had been flying since childhood.

    Scarlet just smiled and accepted the praise humbly, feeling a bit embarrassed by it; she had frequently flown with wind chants in her previous life, and she could perform the same trick now. As an adult ¨C at least in soul - it didn¡¯t feel fair to compare herself to these young wizards who didn¡¯t have her experience.

    Astronomy that night was cold. The Hufflepuffs were well-prepared with jackets and all, thanks to Scarlet¡¯s reminder. They shyly smiled when the shivering Gryffindors glared at them in the chilly night wind.

    ¡°Scarlet, you could¡¯ve reminded us too!¡± A few Gryffindors who knew her grumbled, and she responded with a wry smile.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll remember to remind you guys next time, okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± Ron said, raising his chin before cackling along with others.

    Well, here¡¯s hoping the story doesn¡¯t end up the way I remember from the posters, with dark tones and all that...seemed so sad and tragic, Scarlet mused.

 Chapter 24 - The rat with one missing finger

    Scarlet had grown accustomed to her life in Hogwarts.

    Her day started with an hour of training in her private training room, located not far from the Hufflepuff dorm - just a few flights of stairs to climb. She began at six in the morning, followed by breakfast in the Great Hall at eight, where she sorted through the letters delivered by owls. Oh, how she wished Hogwarts had Wi-Fi and the internet, she could handle everything so much faster on a laptop.

    Ron had completed and submitted his questionnaire, securing his pocket money. Besides Ron and Neville, Scarlet handed out a few more questionnaires, steadily building her list of ¡°paid assistants¡± through conversations. Neville, despite his timidity and forgetfulness, was doing a great job.

    After breakfast, she attended classes, finished her homework, and dealt with her business affairs during her free periods. Evenings were spent studying her Muggle textbooks until dinner. She enjoyed light conversations with her friends and housemates during dinner and after meals, and later, she returned to her training room until nearly ten at night. Sometimes she trained, other times she spent part of the time drafting her novel, but she always finished her days by reading the news summaries. Finally, she¡¯d return to her dorm, take a shower, and head to bed.

    Her weekends were entirely dedicated to studying high school subjects which she planned to take exams for during school breaks, with morning and evening training sessions as usual. Others would be shocked if they knew about her physical training, but for now, only the professors and the Weasley twins were aware of it. Hermione might have suspected, but not just yet. For now, her friends and classmates all believed she had a quiet room specially reserved for writing her books in peace and confidentially. Her fans eagerly awaited her next book, especially Justin and Maya.

    ¡°Wow, you have such a full and busy schedule,¡± Amelia remarked as the three of them had their usual pillow talk before bed, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine keeping up with all of that.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. Not that busy, really,¡± Scarlet replied, mentally reviewing her schedule. ¡°If I skipped reading the news, I¡¯d actually have more free time.¡±

    ¡°What kind of news are you reading, anyway?¡± Amalia asked, curious. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Muggle newspaper before ¨C they look so dull. The pictures don¡¯t even move!¡±

    ¡°If you mean Muggle news, I mainly focus on the latest technology and government updates, both local and international. It helps with my investments.¡± Scarlet¡¯s thoughts raced, when will the internet and Wi-Fi become widespread? What about those new startups focusing on tech - when will they take off? Oh, and flash drives! If I can invest early, the returns could go towards funding R&D for plastic waste problems. She remembered how damaging plastic was to the environment, yet there hadn¡¯t been much funding for it because solutions were too tedious and weren¡¯t seen as profitable.

    Scarlet continued, ¡°As for wizarding news, I just like to keep an eye on the trends so I¡¯m not completely in the dark.¡±

    In truth, most of the Ministry¡¯s news seemed like a farce to her, full of cover-ups and only promoting the good stuff. The fashion trends baffled her, and she wasn¡¯t really a fan of them. But at least she stayed informed.

    Amelia and Maya shared details about their days at Hogwarts, too.

    Amelia was more interested in fashion, crafting trinkets and accessories that she¡¯d wear proudly. Her creations attracted other girls with similar tastes from all four Houses. Of course, every time Gryffindors and Slytherins were involved, they¡¯d end up sneering at each other, often leading to intense arguments that would draw the attention of any passing professor. But Amelia enjoyed it all the same.

    Maya, on the other hand, was a bookworm ¨C specifically a lover of novels. She devoured adventure stories and love tales, whether written by Muggles or wizards. She had her own group of book enthusiasts, sharing novels and thus, spreading Scarlet¡¯s name across the school. Scarlet even gained a subtle fan in Slytherin, who shyly asked for her autograph when no one was around.

    Occasionally, Hermione would meet up with Scarlet in the library to vent about the silly things the boys had done, especially Harry and Ron ¨C though Neville was always excluded from these complaints, as he¡¯d been a very responsible assistant and hadn¡¯t joined in on the boys¡¯ mischief. Neville could have quit being Scarlet¡¯s assistant by now, having earned enough money for his new tool: a custom-made wristwatch from the Weasley twins that recorded reminders, compared his schedule and outfit with others, and even reminded him to bring his dragon-hide gloves for Potions, even when he forgot to ask. A great saviour for him.

    When Scarlet asked why he hadn¡¯t stopped working for her, Neville replied confidently, ¡°I think I can learn more by helping you. You always give me such incredible insight. It¡¯s worth more than Galleons.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to be of help.¡± Scarlet patted his shoulder with a smile.

    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, but there were still three things on her mind - three issues she wasn¡¯t sure she should get involved in: Ron¡¯s rat, the soul fragment in Harry¡¯s forehead, and the soul fragments attached to Professor Quirrell¡¯s head.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    She rented Ron¡¯s rat for a week, which Ron happily agreed to - he seemed like he¡¯d prefer a different pet if given the chance. She kept detailed observation notes, writing in the language from her previous life to ensure no one, especially not the rat, could understand. She suspected the rat might try to escape the cage and sneak a look at her records.

    Her observations didn¡¯t focus on the rat¡¯s physical appearance - though that one missing finger was noticed - but on its soul. What she saw was filthy ¨C there was hardly any bravery or justice in it. Instead, the soul radiated cunning, low self-esteem, and occasionally, sneered at her, as if he knew that if he had power, he would exploit others. It was not the soul of a good person from any perspective. Dark in hue, almost black, with greyish spots, the soul¡¯s aura left her unsettled.

    Unsure of what to do next, she was lost in thought until she overheard a conversation about those who had been awarded the Order of Merlin. Professor Dumbledore had received it for defeating Grindelwald in 1945; Newt Scamander had been awarded the Order of Merlin, Second Class, for his work in Magizoology and for writing Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them.

    ¡°And Peter Pettigrew, posthumously awarded the Order of Merlin, First Class, ten years ago because he confronted Sirius Black and was killed along with twelve Muggles during the incident. Only one of his fingers was left.¡±

    One finger?

    Scarlet¡¯s ears perked up. Turning toward the students chatting nearby, she politely interrupted, ¡°Sorry to disturb you, seniors, but could you repeat that? The one awarded the Order of Merlin?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± they replied.

    Quickly, Scarlet scribbled down the name, thanked her seniors, and hurried toward the Gryffindor table. She grabbed Ron¡¯s robe, her mind racing. ¡°How long have your family had your pet rat?¡±

    Ron blinked in confusion but answered anyway. ¡°Almost ten years. A bit more than nine, I reckon. Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just needed to confirm that for my notes,¡± Scarlet replied, patting his shoulder before hurrying off. ¡°Thanks, Ron!¡±

    She made a beeline for the library and headed straight to the Books for Record. She found the section with Hogwarts yearbook section and started counting back the years. After some flipping, she found it: Peter Pettigrew.

    He looked younger in the photos, much cheerier with other students around, one of them looked amazing similar to Harry. But there was no mistaking it ¨C the soul hiding in Ron¡¯s rat matched this image.

    Awarded for confronting Sirius Black, a follower of the mighty dark wizard, and dying a hero, huh? Scarlet thought to herself, well, he¡¯s alive. And since he¡¯s hiding, maybe...maybe Sirius Black was framed? Could he be innocent?

    The gravity of the situation weighed on her. I should report this to someone ¨C Pettigrew is dangerous, and an innocent man might be in prison because of him...but how? I can¡¯t just march up to the Ministry and say the rat is the true culprit...

    She didn¡¯t trust them with their ridiculous regulations.

    Could she rely on Professor Dumbledore? Should I take that risk?

    ¡°Hermione, dear,¡± she said, finding Hermione tucked away in a corner of the library. ¡°Do you know any spell that can turn a human into an animal?¡±

    ¡°Temporary or long term?¡± Hermione asked, glancing up from her book.

    ¡°For the long term.¡±

    Hermione thought for a moment before replying, ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking of the Animagus Transformation. Transfiguring a human into an animal only works temporarily. An Animagus, on the other hand, is a witch or wizard who can transform into an animal and back again at will. It¡¯s a skill you can learn through a sort of ritual process. Professor McGonagall is one of the registered Animagi. Why do you ask? Are you thinking of becoming one?¡±

    ¡°No, just...looking into something.¡± Scarlet replied. In truth, her role as a priestess of the Queen granted her the ability to transform into a bear - an ability more akin to that of a traditional Druid than a Animagus. In fact, she should probably be called a Druid, rather than a priestess, if she was skilled in magic and ancient wisdom, but the Queen didn¡¯t mind the title, as long as Scarlet served her purpose.

    ¡°Thanks, Hermione. See you later.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Scarlet...¡± Hermione called out, but Scarlet had already hurried away, heading toward her training room for some quiet space to think.

    To her surprise, the Weasley Twins were there, jumping and cheering, clearly celebrating something.

    ¡°Hi brothers. What are you so excited about?¡± Scarlet asked, considering whether she needed to find another place to contemplate her dilemma.

    ¡°The quill, Milady!¡± the twins chorused, presenting her with a delicate quill.

    ¡°Endless ink,¡± Fred explained, ¡°You can store any colour you want in the feather, and switch between them by pinching the coloured part.¡±

    ¡°The quill can capture any colour you see,¡± George added, ¡°Just point the nib at the colour and say the magic word ¡®capture¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It has a voice-to-text function, mimicking your writing style while correcting any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°And the nib is changeable!¡± George said enthusiastically. ¡°You can imagine any type of nib you want, and the quill will take that shape. Whether you need a broad stroke or a fine line ¨C it''ll do it! And--¡±

    The twins finished their pitch in unison, ¡°--it looks pretty! You can pin it in your hair or on a hat!¡±

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but smile with amusement as she looked at the quill in her hand. ¡°It''s certainly pretty,¡± she agreed.

    ¡°And it can even give you suggestions if you¡¯re stuck while writing.¡± George added.

    ¡°You mean I can...chat with it?¡± Scarlet asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Fred grinned. ¡°It responds to questions, but be warned - it starts giving dumb replies if you ask too much. We¡¯re working on that part.¡±

    Well, isn¡¯t this just like the chatbot AI engineers are dreaming of creating? Scarlet mused, her lips curving into a wry grin, ¡°Thanks! Here¡¯s the other half of the payment.¡±

    The twins accepted the pouch of Galleons with eager smiles.

    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Fred asked, ¡°why are you here so early? You seem worried - those frowning brows say it all. Anything we can help with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure...¡± Scarlet replied, glancing between the twins. After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°Do you trust Professor Dumbledore?¡±

    ¡°Of course we do! Why?¡± George asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Scarlet¡¯s lips twisted into a slight frown. ¡°Because I have something really important...something I think only he can handle. I don¡¯t think the Ministry of Magic is reliable enough for this.¡±

    The twins exchanged a serious glance before gesturing for her to sit down. ¡°Scarlet, let¡¯s have a talk,¡± George said, his usual playful tone replaced by a more thoughtful one.

 Chapter 25 - Getting rid of the rat

    Dinner time, most of the professors were present at the staff table, but Headmaster Dumbledore was notably absent. Scarlet felt a growing sense of nervousness as she finished her meal and made her way over to Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°Excuse me, Professor, I have some questions and I desperately need your advice. It¡¯s about Animagus transformations.¡±

    Professor McGonagall looked intrigued. ¡°Have you finished your dinner? Very well, follow me.¡±

    They soon settled in Professor McGonagall¡¯s office. The Professor sat down and asked, ¡°What would you like to inquire about? I know becoming an Animagus sounds exciting, but I must strongly advise against a first-year student attempting the ritual.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Scarlet quickly clarified. ¡°I¡¯m not asking because I want to become an Animagus. It¡¯s something else.¡± She hesitated before continuing. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve heard from Professor Dumbledore or Professor Sprout that I inherited an ancient form of magic, and that I¡¯ve been granted a room for physical training?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware,¡± Professor McGonagall replied, nodding. ¡°Mr. Filch has also been informed, so he won¡¯t report you for being out after curfew, provided you¡¯re not out too late.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s told you exactly what kind of magic I¡¯ve inherited,¡± Scarlet said cautiously, noticing the subtle nod from the professor to continue. ¡°The magic I acquired is related to death and souls. For instance, if you¡¯d permit me, I could guide all the ghosts in the school to the land of the dead - the Shadowy Land, which is guarded by Sc¨¢thach, the warrior maiden. I can also identify souls. If you conjured an animal using Transfiguration, I could tell at a glance whether it¡¯s a true living being with a soul, or just something created by magic.¡±

    ¡°Interesting magic,¡± Professor McGonagall said thoughtfully, clearly impressed. She had taken special note of Scarlet ever since sending her the acceptance letter and accompanying her on the school supply trip to Diagon Alley. This student had a clear mind, was well-prepared, and took control of situations when necessary. Professor McGonagall had initially thought Scarlet would be sorted into Ravenclaw or perhaps Slytherin, but Hufflepuff had been an unexpected yet fitting choice. Still, she couldn¡¯t yet see how ancient soul magic related to the topic of their conversation.

    ¡°And I assume,¡± Professor McGonagall added, ¡°You have something to ask - something involving Anigami, Transfiguration, and this magic you¡¯ve inherited?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes...¡± Scarlet began slowly, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I found a human soul inside a rat...I mean, this rat, it¡¯s supposed to be a human, but somehow, he¡¯s living as a rat - and for far longer than an average garden rat, considering it isn¡¯t a magical creature.¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes widened, and she straightened up in her chair, ¡°You mean to say...¡±

    ¡°An adult man disguised as a rat, and he¡¯s been hiding for at least nine years,¡± Scarlet clarified. ¡°And when I checked the Hogwarts yearbook, I realised that the soul looked exactly like Peter Pettigrew. It even has one less finger...¡±

    Her voice grew quieter as she noticed Professor McGonagall¡¯s expression becoming increasingly stern and serious.

    ¡°This is a bold accusation,¡± Professor McGonagall said softly, though her tone was edged with concern. ¡°Are you prepared to guarantee the truth of this claim?¡±

    ¡°Yes, by the name of Queen Sc¨¢thach, I swear I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Scarlet responded solemnly. ¡°I take full responsibility for my words.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Professor McGonagall said, her voice steady. ¡°Now, where is this rat?¡±

    ¡°In Ron Weasley¡¯s room,¡± Scarlet replied, noticing the flash of surprise that crossed the professor¡¯s face. ¡°The rat used to belong to Percy Weasley, but now it¡¯s Ron Weasley¡¯s pet. I noticed the oddity when we met on the train, but I only recently found the time to investigate. I used the excuse of observing a rare, long-living rat to avoid raising suspicion...I just gave him back to Ron a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°A clever cover,¡± Professor McGonagall acknowledged as she stood. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll retrieve the rat, and we¡¯ll take this directly to the headmaster.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    She left the office briskly before Scarlet could respond, clearly unsettled by the gravity of the situation.

    Not long after, Professor McGonagall returned with the rat secured in a cage. Together, they made their way to the headmaster¡¯s office.

    This was the second time Scarlet had been in the headmaster¡¯s office. The last time, she had been too nervous and focused on requesting a training room to notice much about her surroundings. Now, she took in the sight of the many portraits of past Headmasters hanging on the walls, all of them watching curiously as she and Professor McGonagall entered.

    ¡°Albus, this is a serious matter. We¡¯ll have to skip the pleasantries,¡± Professor McGonagall said firmly, setting the cage down on an empty spot on the floor, ¡°Please, take a look at this rat.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore noticed the tension in Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice, so he kept his words brief and moved closer to examine the rat. ¡°It¡¯s not a particularly well-groomed rat, I must say. I don¡¯t see anything unsual.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an Animagus,¡± Professor McGonagall explained, ¡°according to Ms. Hong.¡±

    ¡°I can assure you I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Scarlet added, though she was too nervous to notice that both professors seemed ready to respond. Without waiting, she stepped in front of the cage, raising her hand with her fingers forming a circle to frame the rat in her view.

    Before either of the adults could intervene, Scarlet chanted her incantation, ¡°In the name of Sc¨¢thach, Reveal!¡±

    The rat let out a terrified shriek as its body began to shimmer and shift. First, its head transformed, followed by its torso, arms, and legs, like a rapid time-lapse of a blooming flower. In the blink of an eye, the rat had morphed into a man, breaking the cage apart as he collapsed onto the floor, his hands covering his eyes.

    Before the man could move, Scarlet cast another enchantment, binding him in place. A gleaming circle of gravitational force surrounded him, pinning him to the spot with a heavy weight.

    ¡°Peter Pettigrew, you¡¯re alive,¡± Professor McGonagall said sternly, pointing her wand at him. Scarlet stepped back, giving the professor full control. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been hiding all these years, I suspect there¡¯s more to the story of the twelve Muggles¡¯ deaths and you confrontation with Sirius Black?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore remained silent for a moment, processing the scene before turning to Scarlet, ¡°Ms. Hong, I¡¯m sorry you had to be involved in this.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°Though I imagine the Weasleys might be traumatised...considering the rat pretended to be their pet for nearly nine years.¡±

    Scarlet noticed a flicker of shock in Professor Dumbledore¡¯s eyes before adding, ¡°I think I should leave now. I trust Hogwarts can handle this?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we will,¡± Professor Dumbledore confirmed with a nod, ¡°Fifty points to Hufflepuff, for your brave actions. And by the way, your charms ¨C ancient magic ¨C are quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Scarlet politely left the room and headed toward the Great Hall; dinner hadn¡¯t finished yet, so she figured she could grab something for a midnight snack. While she usually settled for cookies, sometimes she craved something more substantial, like fried chicken. To her surprise, her special meals ¨C prepared according to her own recipes - were a hit with her housemates. As a result, all four House tables occasionally featured Asian cuisine. Rice balls, in particular, were a favourite since they were easy to carry, much like sandwiches, making them popular with students on the go.

    As soon as she entered the hall, Ron hurried over to her side. ¡°Professor McGonagall borrowed Scabbers. Do you know anything about it?¡±

    He looked puzzled. ¡°Is she interested in finding out why Scabbers has lived so long, too?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet hesitated, searching for a reasonable explanation. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Don¡¯t worry - she¡¯ll take good care of Scabbers.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Ron shrugged. ¡°By the way, do you have any paid tasks you need help with?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s book research ¨C specifically history,¡± Scarlet replied, watching Ron¡¯s enthusiasm deflate. ¡°I don¡¯t mind giving you the task, but it has to follow my format, and I won¡¯t accept a shoddy report. Are you still interested?¡±

    ¡°Anything but history.¡± Ron groaned, looking hopeful. ¡°Isn¡¯t there some other type of research you need?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet glanced toward the Forbidden Forest, ¡°How about magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest? I¡¯d like a general overview of what¡¯s out there - brief description of the creatures. You seem to be on good terms with the gamekeeper, right? Twenty Galleons for the report. It needs to be at least fifty pages, with pictures and illustrations allowed, and a reference list. Those don¡¯t count toward the fifty pages. Hand it in by this time next week. How does that sound?¡±

    Ron gritted his teeth. ¡°...Yeah, sounds good.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to --¡±

    ¡°I must,¡± Ron cut her off. ¡°If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll never save enough for a broomstick. It¡¯s a better offer than anything else I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Fred and George,¡± Ron explained. ¡°They¡¯ve been trying to save for years, but nothing¡¯s really worked out. I bet I have more Galleons than them now!¡± He looked proud of himself, so Scarlet chose not to burst his bubble. Instead, she excused herself politely and went back to packing up her midnight snack.

    Now, two problems left, Scarlet thought, I can handle them one at a time once the Peter Pettigrew case is resolved and Professor Dumbledore proves reliable. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust him...but politics can be messy, especially with this Ministry. Who know what could happen?

    Oh yeah, where¡¯s Harry? She mused. I haven¡¯t seen much of him outside of class...He¡¯s been living in Hermione¡¯s rants, but not showing up around me...He seems happy, though - so maybe that¡¯s a good thing?

 Chapter 26 - The must-have Troll incident

    Scarlet was pleased to see the news that new evidence had emerged, suggesting that Sirius Black might be proven not guilty, and an investigation was underway.

    Looks like it¡¯s time to deal with the other two problems...Starting with Professor Quirrell, perhaps?

    Halloween arrived sooner than expected.

    It wasn¡¯t a holiday Scarlet had ever paid much attention to. In her previous life, she had lived in a more Asian-influenced culture where Halloween wasn¡¯t a big deal. At the orphanage, the budget was too tight to allow for proper Halloween celebrations, as finds were prioritised for renovations and medical expenses for the ill children. Instead,

    Just as she was soaking in the atmosphere, Professor Quirrell burst into the Great Hall, his face pale with terror, his turban askew. He staggered toward Professor Dumbledore''s chair, leaned heavily against the table, and gasped, ¡°Troll -- in the dungeons! -- thought you ought to know...¡±

    Then, he collapsed to the floor, unconscious.

    The students immediately panicked, chaos erupting in the hall. But Professor Dumbledore acted swiftly, sending out purple firecrackers that caught everyone¡¯s attention, silencing the crowd as he rumbled, ¡°Prefects, lead your Houses back to the dormitories immediately!¡±

    The prefects jumped into action, with Hufflepuff¡¯s seventh-year prefects quickly taking charge. ¡°First years, gather and leave first! Emily, Jonathan, you lead the way! Second years, follows. Seniors, stay behind and set an example for the younger students!¡±

    Noticing her friends still looking nervous, scared, and confused, Scarlet raised her voice, ¡°First years, follow me! Follow the redhead!¡±

    This worked like a charm. Amelia and Maya were the first to fall in behind Scarlet, followed by Justin and the others, all trotting toward the Hufflepuff dormitories.

    Emily, who was leading the way ahead of Scarlet, turned and smiled, ¡°Nice! Ever thought about becoming a prefect yourself later on?¡±

    ¡°Nope, too busy,¡± Scarlet replied without hesitation, her light-hearted tone helping to calm the students around her. The sense of calm gradually spread among them all.

    ¡°Thought you¡¯d say that.¡± Jonathan chuckled, ¡°Still busy with your book?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m reaching the climax. Been struggling to come up with a better way to build it up.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t help you with that, but good luck.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    They arrived at the dormitory not long after. Emily and Jonathan stepped inside while Scarlet stood off to the side, counting heads as their housemates filled into the room.

    ¡°All present!¡±

    The prefects let out a collective sigh of relief, and Scarlet stayed behind to close the dormitory door.

    Just before Scarlet could close the door, she sensed something strange; the mark she had left on Professor Quirrell¡¯s turban was moving in an odd way. Recalling the layout of Hogwarts, she realised he wasn¡¯t heading toward the hospital wing or the dungeons, where a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor should be during a crisis...No, he was heading toward the forbidden third-floor!

    ¡°Felicia, I forgot something important. I need to go back and retrieve it,¡± Scarlet said hastily, tugging at the robe of the seventh-year prefect beside her, who was helping her close the entrance.

    ¡°But Scarlet, it¡¯s dangerous --¡±

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. You know me, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Scarlet assured her quickly, ¡°You know I don¡¯t lie!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Before Felicia could stop her, Scarlet darted out of reach and sped off, her voice echoing through the hallway, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    With a swift wind enhancement cast on her feet and legs, she increased her speed. She didn¡¯t wait for the staircase to shift; instead, she practically parkoured her way straight to the third floor, where she caught a glimpse of the purple turban.

    ¡°Professor Quirrell!¡± She called out mid-air, startling the already-nervous professor. ¡°Why are you here? I thought you were supposed to be in the hospital wing or helping the other professors deal with the troll?¡±

    She landed in front of the now-open door to the forbidden room, wearing a smile that didn¡¯t quite mask the threatening undertone in her voice.

    Professor Quirrell¡¯s face turned ghostly white as he stammered, trying to form an excuse, but Scarlet cut him off.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Professor Quirrell isn¡¯t up to anything...suspicious, right?¡± Scarlet said, her voice laced with feigned innocence. She had only vague memory of this part from the film, but whatever was hidden in this room, it was clearly something important, and it definitely shouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of someone with a suspicious soul fragment clinging to his head. She had to come up with something fast ¨C something that could keep him from attempting anything else, like tonight¡¯s troll incident, to access the room. Smirking, she added, ¡°Actually, I know you¡¯re up to something. I can see your little secret...hiding under your turban.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Professor Quirrell¡¯s face paled even further. ¡°T-this is not a funny joke, Ms. Hong...¡±

    ¡°Ms. Hong!¡± a deep voice suddenly boomed from the room. Professor Snape stepped out of the shadows. ¡°While I appreciate your efforts in guarding the door for me as I check on the security measures, I must remind you to mind your language when speaking with a professor.¡±

    Scarlet was puzzled for a moment, but she kept her expression neutral, smiling as she nodded, ¡°Glad to be of help, Professor Snape. And I apologise, Professor Quirrell, if I was being rude.¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s alright, I-I should join the other professors now...¡± Professor Quirrell stammered before hurrying away, practically running as he left.

    Once Professor Quirrell was out of sight, Professor Snape, glancing to ensure no one was around, said quietly, ¡°I believe, Ms. Hong, you have a good excuse for behaving like a reckless Gryffindor instead of remaining with your House in the dormitory?¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose Professor Snape has already gotten to know me better through Professor McGonagall or Professor Dumbledore?¡± Scarlet replied calmly. She didn¡¯t recall the exact reasons this character was so beloved by fans in her previous life, but she knew one thing: despite being a double-sided spy, he was ultimately on Harry¡¯s side. Trusting that, she decided to be honest. ¡°I saw a soul fragment attached to his head. It gave me a very bad feeling - dark, oppressive, distorted, full of hatred. Like a snake waiting to strike at the right moment. Thought you¡¯d want to know.¡±

    She then cast a brief glance at his left arm. ¡°Somehow, it¡¯s linked to the mark you carry.¡±

    For a brief second, Professor Snape¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, a rare and telling reaction for someone who usually maintained the same stern expression, even when glaring at students.

    ¡°Have you informed Professor Dumbledore?¡± He asked, his voice low, as if he were trying to conceal his shock.

    ¡°Not yet, planning to. But I needed to be sure if he¡¯s reliable,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to pass along my words, but I suspect he would not take action.¡±

    ¡°And why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s training the saviour - the Boy Who Lived. Don¡¯t you think the way he¡¯s guarding the third floor looks more like a test or a game rather than a proper security measure?¡± After weeks of reading up on recent history and news, Scarlet had a clearer understanding of Harry Potter¡¯s status. ¡°Perhaps he believes Harry will play a key role in defeating the dark wizard and wants to prepare him.¡±

    Professor Snape remained silent for a long moment before asking in a whisper, ¡°And you¡¯re certain...the Dark Lord is still alive?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t sure at first,¡± Scarlet admitted, ¡°but the mark on your forearm is still active. He¡¯s alive somehow. Perhaps in fragments.¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared into hers. ¡°Why are you entrusting me with this information?¡±

    She shrugged lightly and replied, ¡°Ancient magic.¡±

    Professor Snape didn¡¯t respond but instead ordered her to return to her dormitory, which she complied with immediately.

    When she arrived back at the Hufflepuff common room, her housemates greeted her warmly, shoving food in her hands and welcoming her back. It was enough to make Scarlet to decide to take a break from her usual physical training and instead indulge in the comfort of food and friends, relishing the cozy atmosphere.

    The next day, news spread rapidly throughout Hogwarts: Harry and Ron had confronted a troll to save the ever-reckless Hermione, the notorious ¡°Miss Know-it-all¡±. From her place at the long table, Scarlet observed the trio was finally coming together, just as she remembered from the films. Other boys seemed to be warming up to Hermione as well, though she still appeared to struggle with making friends among the Gryffindor girls.

    Later that day, Hermione found Scarlet in the library and eagerly began recounting all the details of the previous night.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Harry and Ron, I could have been killed. Breaking the rules isn¡¯t as terrifying as I thought ¨C especially since I can always win back my points,¡± Hermione said, though her voice still trembled at the memory of being so close to the troll.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy that you are finally making friends.¡± Scarlet said.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re good friends, even if they can still annoy me at times. Boys!¡± Hermione rolled her eyes in frustration, but then her gaze landed on the notebook Scarlet was reading. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ron¡¯s report on the magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest,¡± Scarlet said, flipping through the pages. ¡°His handwriting¡¯s better than I expected, and the information he gathered is actually decent. I was expecting worse.¡±

    Hermione raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°His handwriting really is terrible. I¡¯ve never seen him put in this much effort before.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Scarlet grinned, ¡°it turns out a handsome reward does wonders.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet, you¡¯ve been spending a lot of money at school,¡± Hermione said, her tone concerned.

    Scarlet shrugged again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind spending, as long as it saves me time. Besides, haven¡¯t you noticed? My spending is actually helping some students.¡±

    ¡°Helping?¡± Hermione looked puzzled.

    ¡°Bet you never realised how expensive the tuition fees and school supplies are for some students to attend Hogwarts.¡± Scarlet said. ¡°It¡¯s a heavy burden for some of them, you know.¡±

    Hermione went silent, processing the new perspective.

    ¡°I selectively choose those who need help and are willing to work for it,¡± Scarlet continued, ¡°Ron¡¯s one of them. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed his wand, and his robe? With what I¡¯ve paid him, he should finally have enough money for a new wand. Though, I don¡¯t have many tasks suitable for him, since most of mine require attention to detail, which, well...Ron¡¯s not exactly known for.¡±

    Hermione lowered her head, her expression thoughtful, ¡°Scarlet, I feel awful.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just been sniggering at Ron¡¯s chipped wand, thinking he looks funny waving it, and I never thought about it beyond that,¡± Hermione replied, her eyes growing red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it,¡± Scarlet said with a casual tone, ¡°Ron doesn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s pity. He¡¯s carefree about it and still lives with a smile. Just keep treating him the way you always have, and leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°To you? But you¡¯re just a student.¡±

    ¡°And a businesswoman,¡± Scarlet added with a wink, ¡°I¡¯ve commissioned Fred and George to work on some inventions. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find a way to look after their baby brother.¡±

    ¡°...wow.¡± Hermione sighed, clearly impressed.

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes drifted back to the report in her hand, which had flipped to a section describing unicorns, specifically the properties of unicorn blood: ¡°Unicorn blood is famed for its powerful healing properties...despite its life-saving abilities, drinking unicorn blood comes with a severe curse...The blood of a unicorn will keep one alive, even if they are an inch from death, but at a terrible price.¡±

    Suddenly, she remembered the odd smell she had noticed beneath the overpowering scent of garlic smell...Something foul, like the stench of decay.

 Chapter 27 - Werewolf, and bits about Draco

    Breaking News: Sirius Black Found Innocent and to Be Released Soon! Peter Pettigrew, the Death Eater, Confirmed Alive! Order of Merlin to be Retracted!

    It was headline news, and Neville didn¡¯t wait until dinner to rush over to Scarlet, clutching a newspaper he had borrowed from one of his housemates. Scarlet read through the article thoroughly, pleased to see that Professor Dumbledore had won the battle of wits against the Minister of Magic. From the previous summaries, she could tell the Minister was someone who craved fame and was unwilling to admit fault. It was evident in the way he tried to shift the blame for Sirius Black¡¯s wrongful imprisonment onto his predecessor, claiming it wasn¡¯t his responsibility...

    ¡°Thanks, Neville. I¡¯m sure there will be more articles on this topic. Please make sure to highlight the key points in the summaries,¡± Scarlet said as she handed the newspaper back. Neville nodded, accepting the task, and returned to the Gryffindor table. He seemed a lot more confident and reliable now compared to when he first arrived at Hogwarts.

    No wonder the mark I left on that fat rat has been so faint lately, Scarlet thought, It must¡¯ve been because he was in Azkaban, far out of my reach.

    Scarlet recalled the pictures she¡¯d seen in the yearbook: Peter Pettigrew had been part of the group of friends who used to hang around with Sirius Black, along with Remus Lupin and James Potter ¨C Harry''s father. So...Sirius Black will probably be reaching out to Harry soon, considering he was James Potter¡¯s best friend.

    As Scarlet had expected, she soon noticed Professor McGonagall approaching Harry and Ron, speaking to them briefly before likely escorting them to the headmaster¡¯s office to be informed of the latest developments.

    Just as Scarlet was about to leave for her class, Faye, her owl, swooped into the hall, surprising her. She had received the reports from the school owls, but Faye brought her a letter from her dad.

    ¡°My dear Princess Red,

    Although we¡¯ve been exchanging notes frequently through the news clippings I¡¯ve attached to Faye, I felt compelled to send you a separate letter as this matter is rather bizarre, and I thought we should discuss it further to better understand how to handle this guest.

    As you may have noticed, I¡¯m back in London, which is odd, given that I mentioned I¡¯d be in Japan until Christmas season. Normally, my letters would have been sent through my assistant via express post and delivered by William. However, one of my old friends called for my help, and I had no choice but to come and see what was going on.

    This friend of mine is a mercenary ¨C an experienced hired gun, not exactly a saint, but he only kills those who deserve it, the real scum of the earth. You know the type; we can get along just fine. He was planning to retire and join our bodyguard company, but he stumbled upon someone unusual and, for reasons unknown, decided to help him. He brought this person to the nearest, safest place he could think of - our house.

    Now, this guest triggered the alarm you¡¯ve set for the house, indicating that he¡¯s dangerous but still manageable. William, of course, noted that despite this, the man behaved quite gentlemanly, albeit looking very poor and ragged, as though he had been wandering in the wild for days.

    My friend and his new companion spent some time together before the man disappeared for a few days, only to reappear weak and malnourished, urgently in need of a safe space to recover.

    I don¡¯t mind hosting a dangerous guest ¨C after all, we¡¯re all dangerous in one way or another - but this particular guest has been rejecting our offers of help, which is troubling both me and my friend. We¡¯re wondering if you might have some insight on how to properly welcome him. Here¡¯s an interesting clue about his strange disappearance: it happened on a night of a full moon, when the moon was bright and round.

    Please respond as soon as you can.

    From your old father

    PS: Bought you some beautiful notebooks in Japan, I¡¯ll be sending them your way on Faye¡¯s next trip.¡±

    Missing during a full moon? Setting off my enchantment? My enchantment doesn¡¯t apply to ordinary humans...Could he be a werewolf? Scarlet thought, her mind immediately jumping to that conclusion after piecing together the clues; she had read and watched plenty of related materials during her previous life. However, she was as confused by this revelation as by the idea of a mercenary crossing paths with a werewolf...Where on earth did they meet, anyway?

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Without delay, she set aside all her plans for the day and headed straight to the library to gather more information about werewolves. Afterward, she quickly wrote a reply to her father, wondering once again why the owlery was located so far away. She nearly arrived late for her class.

    It was Transfiguration with the Slytherins, and today, Draco seemed to keep his eyes on her throughout the entire lesson. Once class ended, he awkwardly approached her. ¡°S-Scarlet Smith!¡±

    ¡°Yes? How can I help you?¡± Scarlet asked, motioning for her friends to head to their next class without her. ¡°Please be quick; we¡¯ve got Potions next, and I don¡¯t want to keep Professor Snape waiting.¡±

    As usual, Crabbe and Goyle flanked Draco, though today they seemed to take their bodyguard duties more seriously, ensuring no one approached their corner.

    Draco glanced at another direction before finally speaking, ¡°What you said...it was true.¡± Seeing Scarlet¡¯s confused expression, he clarified, ¡°About the birth defects.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Scarlet responded, remembering the conversation they¡¯d had weeks ago. She''d almost forgotten about it, as she and Draco didn¡¯t interact much. The Slytherins mostly kept to themselves, got along a bit better with Ravenclaws, were rivals with Gryffindors, and largely ignored the Hufflepuffs.

    Thinking for a moment, Scarlet said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a few weeks, so I assume your family¡¯s been looking into the matter? Actually, I have a brief understanding of your family tree - don¡¯t give me that look, it¡¯s not as extraordinary as you might think. It¡¯s hardly shocking; the Malfoys are a renowned family, and information about them isn¡¯t difficult to come by. I¡¯ve researched the other famous pureblood families as well. Actually, compared to them, your family¡¯s situation is better.¡±

    Draco stayed silent, letting Scarlet continue. ¡°I think your ancestors must have sensed something wrong, but couldn¡¯t figure out what. That''s probably why your family still marries purebloods, but not ones who are too closely related. It''s not just a wizarding issue either - this happens all over the world, especially among royals and nobles trying to preserve status, wealth, and of course, ¡®purity¡¯, something your sort cares deeply about.¡±

    Draco took a deep breath. ¡°How would you suggest breaking the cycle?¡±

    ¡°If you insist on marrying a pureblood, I¡¯d suggest looking abroad,¡± Scarlet replied, recalling her research on other magical schools around the world. ¡°Germany, France, or even Japan, if you¡¯re interested. I believe the belief in pureblood superiority exists in those places as well, so you might find someone to marry from there.¡±

    Draco nodded, clearly absorbing her words. Then he noticed the red-haired girl staring at him, which made him snap, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Scarlet smiled calmly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your father probably asked you to befriend me, just like he told you to try with Harry Potter...Or maybe you¡¯re doing this on your own, trying to befriend Harry and me.¡±

    Draco¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and Scarlet chuckled, ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I? You failed with Harry, which isn¡¯t surprising since you went about it the wrong way. As for me, well, let¡¯s just stick to being schoolmates. I can help you if you ask, but don¡¯t expect us to be close.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Draco¡¯s voice wavered with a hint of hurt, ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to be nice with you and Harry! You¡¯re the ones pushing me away.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we just want friends who don¡¯t act like they¡¯re above everyone else,¡± Scarlet said before heading to her class, ¡°Pride can be your friend, Mr. Malfoy, but arrogance will always be your enemy. Remember that.¡±

    Draco stood there for a moment, then after a warm breeze brushed his hair, he finally heading off to his class together with his two thick ¡°bodyguards¡±.

    Meanwhile, at a secluded house, Kyle watched as Faye landed on the bird stand he¡¯d set up on the porch.

    He muttered to himself, ¡°That was fast.¡±

    Kyle took down the letter attached to the owl after giving it a treat. Noticing the enchantment sealing the letter, he immediately understood it was confidential, so he called for William, and together they read it in his study. The seal could only be broken using his private stamp - one Scarlet had carved for him as his birthday gift. It also served as a protective talisman.

    The contents of the letter were brief, skipping the usual formalities and getting straight to the point, the handwriting slightly messy, as if written in haste.

    ¡°He¡¯s most likely a werewolf. Treat him like a regular person when it¡¯s not a full moon. However, during a full moon, he¡¯ll transform into a human-wolf hybrid and act like an uncontrollable beast if he¡¯s a common werewolf, losing all sense of humanity. Only the elite among them can retain some level of consciousness, though they¡¯ll still be highly dangerous and dislike humans. Normal humans don¡¯t stand a chance - unless you¡¯re willing to kill him with a bazooka. Try to drug him and cage him in the seal I left in the basement. I¡¯ll see if I can help with his condition when I return for Christmas, but only if he¡¯s willing.¡±

    Kyle and William exchanged bewildered looks after reading the letter.

    ¡°What does she mean by ¡®drug him¡¯?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Are we talking about sedating him like we would an elephant? Using an anaesthetic rifle? Pills?¡±

    William pondered this for a while before responding, ¡°We could try a surgical anaesthetic procedure. I have some experience in that. If Lady Scarlet¡¯s saying we¡¯d need a bazooka to kill him, it means normal gunshots won¡¯t work, so we¡¯d need something more powerful ¨C maybe even a missile. Fortunately, the seal Lady Scarlet left in the basement should provide a good second layer of security.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure about the seal?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± William replied confidently. ¡°I tested it. It can trap something with twenty times my strength, and I consider myself rather formidable in battle.¡±

    Kyle shrugged, ¡°If you¡¯re sure. Now, all we have to do is convince Mr. Lupin to stay until Scarlet gets back. We need a solid plan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± William agreed.

 Chapter 28 - Another must-have scene, the unicorn

    Another miserable class with Professor Snape. Scarlet stood out as the only exception - not because the Professor treated her well, but because she simply didn¡¯t care about his scathing remarks. Despite his toxic language, he was an excellent Potion Master and delivered solid lectures.

    The Hufflepuffs finally relaxed when they reached Herbology, tending to plants in small groups while chatting about rumours or grumbling about their Potions professor.

    ¡°I wonder how the Slytherins fare in Potions class. He¡¯s their Head of House, after all. Do you think he favours them?¡± Maya asked as she carefully mixed sand and soil in a large pot.

    Amelia chimed in, ¡°One of the Slytherin girls I know is terrified of him. But he does seem to favour Malfoy.¡±

    ¡°Maybe because Malfoy¡¯s good at Potions?¡± Scarlet suggested, placing the root of a plant into the port Maya had prepared.

    ¡°But Granger¡¯s good at Potions too, and she never gets any praise,¡± Amelia pointed out.

    ¡°He dislikes Gryffindor as a whole, especially Harry.¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°It¡¯s a personal bias, I guess. As long as he teaches well, I won¡¯t complain. I¡¯d rather have him than the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯d prefer that,¡± Amelia said with a shrug.

    ¡°Hey, I heard Harry Potter¡¯s going to play in the Quidditch match!¡± Maya suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Just like you predicted, Scarlet! But he¡¯s not a reserve player - he¡¯s actually their Seeker!¡±

    Amelia impressed, ¡°You must be talented in Divination.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not one for peeking into the future,¡± Scarlet dismissed the idea and continued her work.

    ¡°What electives are you girls thinking of choosing?¡± Amelia asked.

    ¡°Definitely not Divination, and not Muggle Studies either.¡± Scarlet immediately ruled out two options.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet...¡± Maya said thoughtfully. ¡°But Muggle Studies seems like an easy subject to score high in...¡±

    Later that day, Hermione met Scarlet in the library. After venting about the cluelessness of Harry and Ron, and expressing sympathy for Ron¡¯s trauma of having Peter Pettigrew lurking in his house, which had been causing nightmares to his little sister, Hermione shared some news.

    ¡°Sirius Black? Harry¡¯s Godfather?¡± Scarlet repeated, recalling the summaries she had read about pureblood family histories. ¡°Not what I expected, but I¡¯m not entirely surprised either.¡±

    Hermione looked puzzled, ¡°Why not? Ron and I were shocked. But Harry really seems to like his godfather. Since they met in Professor Dumbledore¡¯s office, they¡¯ve been exchanging letters regularly. We¡¯re happy for him too. He¡¯ll have somewhere to go for the holidays now instead of staying at Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Well, Sirius Black seems to be the black sheep of the Black family,¡± Scarlet explained, handling Hermione a summary she¡¯d compiled. ¡°He was sorted into Gryffindor, unlike his brother, who ended up in Slytherin.¡±

    Hermione took the notes with an amazed expression, clearly impressed. She had never considered studying the family trees of renowned wizarding families. Later that day, Ron and Harry noticed Hermione working even harder than usual, which pushed them to study too, not wanting to fall behind.

    After her training session, Scarlet glanced at her schedule. She had plans for the Christmas break, one of which was to pay her respects to the Queen in the Isle of Skye...The library hadn¡¯t offered much useful information on werewolves, aside from emphasizing how dangerous they were. There was nothing about how to treat, defeat, or control one. Fortunately, even though she didn¡¯t have a solution, the Queen, who had mastered the principles of magic, might know what to do. Still, Scarlet wasn¡¯t sure if she should bring this unknown werewolf to the Queen ¨C that was a secret even Professor Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of the age, didn¡¯t know.

    Well, that¡¯s something I¡¯ll decide when I meet him face to face, she mused. For now, I need some sleep.

    The events of the day - her discovery about the werewolf guest, the conversation with Draco, the news of Harry¡¯s godfather, and his new role as Seeker ¨C had weighed on her.

    However, just as she was about to call it a night, her peace was interrupted ¨C something more urgent had caught her attention: the mark she had placed on Quirrell¡¯s turban had shifted, moving to an unusual place and triggering her alarm.

    Rubbing her eyes, she conjured some water onto a handkerchief and wiped her face, trying to wake up and think clearly. Focusing her senses on the mark, she realised it had left the castle and was heading toward the Forbidden Forest...hunting for something?

    She had once trusted Quirrell, at least to a limited degree. However, after the troll incident, she had completely lost faith in him. Not only was he a poor teacher, but the vile soul fragment on his head had always unsettled her. Now, she placed him on her list of dangers; a teacher who would willingly endanger students was nothing short of despicable, and no excuse could justify it.

    Now that Quirrell was off on some kind of hunt, Scarlet resolved to stop him from achieving his goal ¨C whatever it was.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    She rumpled her bed, making it appear as though she was still asleep, then silently slipped out of the dormitory. She headed toward a nearby balcony.

    Each floor had a few balconies, just big enough for two students to stand side by side and enjoy the breeze. Scarlet had memorized their locations, knowing she might need them for this very purpose: jumping off.

    It was only one storey high, and she easily handle a fall from five stories if necessary.

    Dressed in her dark battle attire, she wrapped her face and hair in another piece of dark fabric before leaping into the air. Thanks to the wind enchantment on her feet, she bounced swiftly towards the Forbidden Forest, gliding gracefully in the shadows. The trees there were massive, with branches as thick as Hagrid, the gamekeeper¡¯s waist.

    Landing on one of the sturdy branches, she crouched low, focusing her senses. She moved from tree to tree, quick and silent like a squirrel, so smoothly that no creature in the forest noticed her presence. Before long, she spotted Quirrell deep within the forest. Cloaked in darkness, he had his wand at the ready, searching for something.

    What¡¯s he looking for? Scarlet wondered, noticing that Quirrell wasn¡¯t searching the ground or the trees. It seemed like he was hunting a large creature.

    As he ventured deeper into the forest, Scarlet kept her breaths shallow, maintaining her concealment.

    There were occasional clearings in the woods, causing his pace to vary between slow and fast. Finally, he came to a halt, and not far from him, a majestic figure stood bathed in moonlight. Its presence exuded a pure and holy atmosphere, the silver gleam of its coat almost blinding in the dark. Its horn shone as it bowed its head to nibble on some plants.

    It was a unicorn, and the hooded figure found his target.

    He raised his wand, preparing to strike. The unicorn remained unaware of the danger lurking in the shadows. But before he could cast the spell, a spear flew out of nowhere and thudded into the ground before him. Startled, the unicorn bolted into the night.

    Scarlet could feel his fury from her perch, and in the next instant, a beam of magic shot from his wand. She leapt to another branch just in time, narrowly dodging the dangerous blast.

    His rage intensified, and several more spells shot in Scarlet¡¯s direction. All missed, and she seized the opportunity to retrieve her spear. With a swift motion, the sharp tip of G¨¢e Sc¨¢il pierced straight into the shoulder of the hooded figure. It was then that she realized this wasn¡¯t Quirrell. No, this aura was far too dark for him - it had to be the soul fragment.

    Rather than pressing her attack, she leapt back into the shadows, her stealth enchantments aiding her retreat. A surprise attack might work once, but she doubted it would twice.

    The hooded figure led out a faint cry as the spear struck, but his grip on the wand remained steady, pointed at her. Whether he couldn¡¯t feel the pain, didn¡¯t care, or was simply enduring it, he remained focused, ready to bring her down. His speed with non-verbal magic was alarming - she knew how dangerous a caster could be if they could cast silently. Confronting him head-on when he was so clearly aware of her wasn¡¯t a wise option.

    But Scarlet wasn¡¯t relying solely on her spear for offense - she¡¯s a priestess, and her spear also served as her staff.

    She traced runic symbols in the air with the tip of her spear. As the mighty weapon glided smoothly, a gust of wind formed into blades, circling and slashing at the hooded figure. But he was fast, throwing up a protective spell that dissipated her wind blades in an instant.

    Undeterred, she swiftly switched to another rune. Roots and branches, driven by her magic, broke free from the earth, whipping toward him in an attempt to ensnare his limbs. But with another spell, he shredded them to pieces.

    Not a word passed between them during the entire exchange - both remained utterly silent.

    Just as she prepared to cast another enchantment, the hooded figure suddenly retreated, crawling away with starling speed.

    Scarlet, ¡°...¡±

    She honed her senses, realising the mark she¡¯d placed on Quirrell was now heading back toward the castle. She waited several more minutes to ensure he wouldn¡¯t return before emerging from the shadows and dispelling her stealth enchantment.

    Standing at the spot where he had started crawling, she examined the traces. Why would anyone choose to crawl? She wondered. Surely, running or flying would have been faster...

    Before she could dwell on it, the sound of muffled hoofbeats caught her attention. Turning, she found herself face to face with several creatures ¨C half-human, half-horse. Centaurs.

    Centaurs, the ancient inhabitants of the Forbidden Forest, typically avoided conflict with children but were notoriously hostile toward adult wizards. All of them staring at her now, and beside them stood the unicorn - perhaps it had led the centaurs to her.

    Scarlet held her spear behind her back and pulled down the fabric that covered her face. ¡°Greetings. I apologise for entering uninvited at night. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯ve cleaned up the mess.¡±

    ¡°A foal.¡± one of the centaurs murmured, followed by gasps and whispers, ¡°A foal who fought off the creeper.¡±

    Scarlet frowned, ¡°It seems that being has been causing trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°It kills unicorns,¡± the leading centaur replied, his voice grave, ¡°Your name, little foal.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet Smith Hong.¡± she introduced herself, ¡°Priestess of Queen Sc¨¢thach.¡±

    More gasps followed, and the tension among the centaurs visibly eased at the mention of her title. The leader, however, seemed puzzled. ¡°A Druid?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Scarlet replied while kept away her spear, ¡°I¡¯m still studying. For now, I¡¯m staying at Hogwarts, likely for seven years as a student.¡±

    The centaurs exchanged disapproving glances, clearly unimpressed by the mention of wizards.

    ¡°I cannot see your path; your star is concealed,¡± The leader said, his tone concern. ¡°But thank you, Priestess of the Queen of the Shadowy Land, for protecting the pure creature.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Scarlet said after a brief pause. ¡°I¡¯ll work to resolve this problem as soon as I can, but I promise it will be dealt with within a year.¡± She was confident, knowing this was the protagonist¡¯s challenge for his first year, and a new one would arise next year.

    ¡°In the meantime...¡± She glanced at the unicorn. ¡°Would it be alright if I provided the unicorns with some protection? Something to alert me if they¡¯re under attack?¡±

    The leading centaur frowned. ¡°We have nothing to offer you, Honourable Priestess, for you do not seem to value divination or astrology.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for anything,¡± Scarlet replied, meeting his gaze. ¡°I just want to oppose that hooded figure. Do you accept my offer?¡±

    The centaurs exchanged glances, then nodded in unison, ¡°We are grateful, Honourable Priestess. You are welcome to our tribe as an esteemed guest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit one day, as for now,¡± Scarlet pulling out several jade pendants and handing them to the leader, ¡°place these on the foals of the unicorns. I¡¯ll bring more in a few days. Will a hundred be enough?¡±

    ¡°Fifty-five will suffice,¡± the centaur replied.

    ¡°A hundred it is,¡± Scarlet said with a smile, ¡°These can also serve as protective talismans. You can give them to your young ones.¡±

    She then leapt onto a nearby branch, tracing runic symbols in the air. The ruined area glowed green as roots returned to the earth, and broken branches sprouted new leaves. ¡°I must leave now. I¡¯ll see you again, perhaps during the night hours.¡±

    And in the blink of an eye, the red-haired girl vanished from their sight.

 Chapter 29 - Scarlets decision

    November at Hogwarts marked the Quidditch season, though Scarlet couldn¡¯t quite understand why a wizarding school without any physical education would choose to have its students compete for the Quidditch Cup during such a freezing month. To be fair, most Hogwarts students fit the stereotypical notion that ¡°while they may be clever, most magic users are physically frail¡±, much like how wizards are portrayed in D&D or video games. The only exception seemed to be the Quidditch players.

    Even then, when she looked at Harry, he didn¡¯t strike her as particularly athletic. But, of course, he was the protagonist - so it wasn¡¯t her concern anyway.

    Quirrell was absent at breakfast that morning. The curse from her spear must have caused him quite a bit of trouble.

    She finished her breakfast quickly, packed some food into a lunch box in case she got hungry later, and made her way to the Potions Master. ¡°Good morning, Professor Snape. I¡¯ve come across some difficulties with potion brewing and was hoping to ask for your insight to help me approach it better.¡±

    Professor Snape shot her a stern glare, wiped his mouth, and stood. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said curtly, striding away at a brisk pace.

    His steps were so quick his robe billowed behind him like a flag, and Scarlet had to be careful not to step on it accidentally - choking the Potions Master would certainly cost her House some points.

    They soon reached his office, where he immediately locked the door with a flick of his wand. ¡°Ms. Hong,¡± he began in a low, foreboding tone, ¡°if this request for my ¡®insight¡¯ involves any reckless endeavours, I¡¯ll have little patience for your excuses.¡±

    ¡°I know my limits, Professor,¡± Scarlet replied quickly, sensing his suspicion. ¡°I encountered the soul fragment in the Forbidden Forest.¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s eyes narrowed, though he didn¡¯t interrupt, waiting for her to continue. ¡°I sensed Quirrell leaving the castle, so I followed him. But instead of Quirrell, I found a cloaked figure with a threatening aura hunting unicorns. I fought him, and managed to strike his shoulder with my spear. He¡¯s injured, and the cursed wound won¡¯t heal easily. He¡¯ll either seek out you or the hospital wing for a remedy.¡±

    His face remained impassive, though he scrutinised her closely, as if weighing her words for truth. ¡°Why would a first-year student even consider following a professor?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Do you understand the level of foolishness you¡¯re describing?¡±

    Scarlet hesitated but held his gaze. ¡°I sensed a dark magic ¨C a powerful, dangerous one. As for the details...it was something I needed to confirm.¡±

    Snape¡¯s expression softened slightly, though his scepticism didn¡¯t fade. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re studying the magic of death and soul?¡± he pressed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Scarlet confirmed, then continued, a note of regret in her tone, ¡°but he¡¯s far too skilled for me to handle. His reactions were quick, he showed no fear, and he cast non-verbal magic - spells or curses I don¡¯t recognise yet. I¡¯m still learning the basics. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve captured him on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Captured?¡± Professor Snape echoed with a darkly amused look. ¡°You overestimate your capabilities, Ms. Hong. Who precisely do you think you are dealing with?¡±

    Scarlet gave a slight nod, conceding the point. ¡°True, I lack the skills. But I doubt Quirrell¡¯s a simple follower. I suspect he has multiple soul fragments.¡± Her words startled the Potions Master, though he concealed it with a slight frown.

    ¡°There¡¯s one in Harry¡¯s scar, one on Quirrell¡¯s head, and I remember something about a diary... likely seven fragments in total,¡± She vaguely recalled seven films in the series, which likely meant seven fragments.

    Professor Snape¡¯s expression turned stony, his voice dangerously low. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®one in Potter¡¯s scar¡¯?¡±

    Scarlet blinked, realising how shocking her words mush have sounded. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure how it happened ¨C perhaps unintentional ¨C but I believe a fragment of soul resides within Harry¡¯s scar. I''ve considered ways to remove it...¡±

    ¡°Remove it?¡± Professor Snape¡¯s voice cut through sharply, his disbelief evident. ¡°And what exactly qualifies you to even consider such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Professor Snape.¡± Scarlet raised a hand, trying to ease his tension. ¡°Harry still has some kind of protection magic left by his mother; if my senses are correct. It should last a few more years. Besides, I¡¯m not certain Professor Dumbledore would approve any immediate action, would he?¡±

    She vaguely remembered reading online in her previous life about Dumbledore critics accusing him of being a master manipulator, treating everyone as mere pieces in his game. They argued that even his love for Harry was just because Harry was his weapon against the dark wizard, and that Snape¡¯s death was part of his grand plan...or something like that, she wasn¡¯t sure how accurate that was ¨C she hadn¡¯t kept up with the later parts of the series due to being busy handling other cases caused by reckless casters.

    Professor Snape¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Dumbledore...has his reasons, I¡¯m sure,¡± he muttered, his tone laced with something close to bitterness. ¡°If indeed you have discovered fragments, then you realise the risks involved.¡± He looked at her sceptically. ¡°Yet you claimed you¡¯re simply a first-year. Tell me, where have you obtained such...advanced insights?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Scarlet shrugged, feigning nonchalance. ¡°Ancient magic, and a few clues here, some readings there. My only real concern now is the fragment on Quirrell¡¯s head. It can move, take action, hunt unicorns, and is after whatever¡¯s being guarded on the third floor. It¡¯s far more dangerous and unpredictable.¡±

    Professor Snape watched her in silence, his suspicion lingering but tempered by thoughtfulness. After what felt like a long silence, he finally unlocked the door with a flick of his wand, ¡°I¡¯ll consider what you¡¯ve shared. This conversation is not to be discussed further.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor,¡± Scarlet replied, keep her tone polite. ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll do my best to keep Quirrell¡¯s attention on me ¨C though I think his focus will remain with Harry. Thank you, Professor, for your guidance. Today, I¡¯ve learned so much about the Sleeping Draught.¡±

    The Potion Master gave her a curt nod in response to her excuse, and Scarlet headed to her class. Her housemates were quick to praise her for having the courage to speak to the intimidating Potion Master in private.

    Saturday was Harry¡¯s first Quidditch match, and he had been on edge ever since learning the date. Not even Hermione and Ron could calm his nerves. On top of that, something felt off, but he didn¡¯t know who to turn to. His suspicions sounded ridiculous, and both Ron and Hermione dismissed them as him overthinking.

    Then, Harry noticed Scarlet sitting at her usual spot at the far end of the Hufflepuff table. It was where she often sat when receiving reports from her assistants and distributing the tasks. Ron always sighed with deep admiration, saying he could never manage something like that. Even Hermione was impressed, considering Scarlet an inspiring figure who always, seemed to know exactly what she was doing. They were all the same age, but Harry felt utterly lost in comparison, with no clear idea of what he wanted or where he was heading.

    After Scarlet finished distributing tasks and her assistants had left, Harry realised he had wandered over toward her without even noticing. She looked up and caught his gaze.

    ¡°Anything I can help you with, Harry?¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Only then did he noticed he was standing right next to her. Feeling both frustrated and unsure, he nodded and sat down next to the most reliable friend he had.

    ¡°I think...something strange is happening with Professor Quirrell,¡± Harry began, his voice low, uncertain if Scarlet would believe him.

    Scarlet listened intently, nodding for him to continue. ¡°And what makes you think that?¡± she asked.

    Harry hesitated, then explained. ¡°There¡¯ve been times when looking at him, my scar starts burning. It¡¯s extremely painful. It doesn¡¯t happen all the time, but over the past few days, it''s been happening more and more, especially when our eyes meet. I have to look away...and now Hermione thinks I¡¯m not paying attention in class.¡±

    Scarlet considered this for a moment. ¡°Anything else besides that?¡±

    ¡°Well...he seems paler. He¡¯s been walking slower, too, and I¡¯ve seen him touch his shoulder like it hurts or something,¡± Harry added, looking puzzled. ¡°He looks harmless, but at the same time, I get this strange, dangerous feeling around him.¡±

    Just as Scarlet was about to respond, the flurry of owls swooping into the Great Hall interrupted them. Faye, Scarlet¡¯s owl, landed in front of her, and Hedwig, Harry¡¯s owl, arrived with a letter for Harry from his godfather. He took the letter, giving his owl a gentle pat, while Scarlet collected a small package and rewarded Faye with a few treats.

    ¡°Nice timing.¡± Scarlet said as she opened the package, taking out a beautiful greenish pendant unlike anything Harry had seen before. She muttered something under her breath, words Harry couldn¡¯t quite make out, and traced symbols unfamiliar to Harry in the air above the pendant. Once she finished, she handed it to him. ¡°Wear this under your robes, and don¡¯t take it off. It should help with your scar. And remember, stay away from Quirrell.¡±

    She whispered the last part into Harry¡¯s ear, making him nervously whisper back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Scarlet replied, patting his shoulder reassuringly. ¡°If anything happens, call me or any of the professors.¡±

    Harry looked taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re making me even more nervous! I¡¯m already wound up about the match!¡±

    Scarlet blinked, ¡°I thought you were looking forward to it?¡±

    ¡°I was, but...I can¡¯t help it. I feel so anxious, I don¡¯t even feel like eating,¡± Harry admitted, his tone sinking with frustration. ¡°Hermione and Ron have been trying to cheer me up. Ron keeps talking about all the Quidditch matches he¡¯s seen, and Hermione gave me a book to study - though the book was taken by Professor Snape...But the feeling won¡¯t go away. It just keeps coming back.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, then offered, ¡°Well, let¡¯s try a method I use. It¡¯s a bit silly, but it works.¡±

    Harry¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Think of the worst-case scenario,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Let¡¯s say you lose the Quidditch match. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±

    Harry¡¯s mind racing as she began counting her fingers, ¡°People might look down on you? Malfoy would sneer at you? Your teammates would be disappointed?¡±

    ¡°...And I¡¯d end up getting expelled?¡± Harry added hesitantly.

    ¡°Hmm, I doubt that. But alright, let¡¯s add it to the list,¡± Scarlet said, holding up another finger. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d have to go back to my aunt¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and?¡±

    Harry shook his head after a brief pause. ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of.¡±

    ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s go over it,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°Getting expelled and going back to your aunt¡¯s house...What about your godfather? I heard from Hermione that Sirius Black is your Godfather. Wouldn¡¯t he step in?¡±

    Harry¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Yeah, Sirius would definitely help me.¡±

    ¡°So, do you really care if people look down on you?¡± Scarlet asked. Harry shook his head, ¡°What about Malfoy? Would it bother you if he sneered at you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Which would be worse ¨C Malfoy sneering at you or going back to your aunt¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Going back to my aunt¡¯s,¡± Harry said slowly. Nothing could top that.

    ¡°Right, so let¡¯s be rational,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°Is it likely you¡¯d get expelled just for losing a Quidditch match?¡±

    ¡°...No?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s just a game. You¡¯re not harming anyone, and you¡¯re doing well in your academics. There¡¯s no reason they¡¯d expel you,¡± Scarlet said, her voice calm and steady. ¡°Besides, even if they did, you still have your godfather to rely on, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry nodded, feeling a bit more at ease.

    ¡°Do you trust Professor McGonagall?¡±

    ¡°Yes...?¡±

    ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t she the one who put you on the Quidditch team? Very few first-years have ever been allowed to play before, but she chose you,¡± Scarlet pointed out. ¡°You can doubt yourself, but don¡¯t doubt Professor McGonagall¡¯s decision. She''s taught countless students, and yet she chose you. Doesn¡¯t that prove something?¡±

    Harry¡¯s face brightened, ¡°Thanks, Scarlet. I think I know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Scarlet said with a smile, patting his shoulder as she stood. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to wear the pendant, and don¡¯t worry. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Yes, after a week of contemplation, Scarlet had finally made up her mind.

    She would interfere with the storyline. She wasn¡¯t going to let anything bad happen to these students - not even Professor Dumbledore could stop her. Let the kids be happy. As the adult, even if only in soul, she would take action.

 Chapter 30 - The must-have Quidditch scene, and Christmass approaching

    Scarlet had little interest in Quidditch, but she suspected Quirrell might try something, so she needed to be present just to keep an eye on him.

    Scarlet sat beside Maya, who was watching her first Quidditch match. Amelia was busy explaining the rules and showing Maya how to use the binoculars. They both understood that Scarlet wasn¡¯t interested in the game, so they didn¡¯t bother her much, except when something exciting happened. Scarlet was content with her corner seat, where her calm demeanour went unnoticed.

    Her eyes mostly stayed on the staff and guest table, where the best view was, and she soon spotted Quirrell sitting in the back, where few would pay attention to him. His frowning expression suggested he still hadn¡¯t healed from his injury.

    The crowd cheered and gasped with every move the players made. Suddenly, Maya gasped, ¡°Potter¡¯s broom is jerking - is that normal?¡±

    ¡°No! Something¡¯s wrong with his broom!¡± Amelia cried out.

    Scarlet quickly noticed Quirrell¡¯s unsettlingly intense gaze fixed on the field. But she also saw Professor Snape, silently muttering something...likely trying to stabilise Harry¡¯s broom.

    Reacting swiftly, Scarlet sketched a few runic characters in the air. Hidden within a gust of wind, a sharp wind blade sliced through the air, unnoticed by the crowd, and nicked Quirrell¡¯s hands as they clasped in front of him, as if he were simply enjoying the game.

    Startled, Quirrell flinched. The cut wasn¡¯t deep, but it was enough to draw blood and break his concentration. He began scanning the audience, searching for the source of the attack. Scarlet quickly ducked under the bench, pretending to tie her shoelaces.

    ¡°How¡¯s Potter now?¡± she asked Maya, her head still lowered.

    ¡°He¡¯s managed to steady his broom. Maybe it was just some error after getting hit by another player.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Scarlet replied, rising as she resumed watching Quirrell. He was still scanning the crowd, but then his eyes locked on hers, as if trying to remember something. Their encounter on Halloween at the third-floor corridor must have left an impression, but he soon looked away and continued searching...He didn¡¯t take the bait.

    A pity. If he had took the bait and attacked, she could have reported him to the headmaster, dealing a significant blow to his plans and reducing his chances of going after Harry.

    The crowd erupted in cheers as Harry caught the Snitch, ending the game with a spectacular move. Even Maya, normally so reserved, screamed in excitement for him. Well, this¡¯ll just add to his fame, Scarlet thought, amused.

    Quirrell made a quiet retreat as the game come to a close, seemingly unable to make any further moves. Scarlet had already given pendants to the centaurs, blocking his attempts to heal through the unicorns. Since his plan seemed to involve knocking Harry off his broom ¨C likely to injure him and keep him in the hospital wing ¨C he was probably aiming to kill two birds with one stone: steal healing potions, and eliminate Harry.

    Now, what¡¯s his next step...Scarlet mused. With Christmas approaching, Quirrell wouldn¡¯t have many opportunities to get near Harry since Harry would be away from Hogwarts. Then she paused, considering something. Wait, he could follow Harry to his godfather¡¯s place... or tail him right after he leaves the station...

    Scarlet¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when she bumped into Professor Snape, who fixed her with a calculating look and gave a subtle indication for her to follow.

    ¡°Nothing has been taken from my office,¡± Professor Snape said in a low, guarded tone. ¡°But several potions have gone missing from the hospital wing.¡±

    ¡°During the chaos when Madam Pomfrey was busy treating the injured students after the match?¡± Scarlet replied, smiled knowingly. ¡°I suspected as much. If Harry had ended up in the hospital wing, Quirrell would¡¯ve definitely visited him at night. Who knows what he might have done then.¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°So, Ms. Hong, what precisely do you propose we do about it?¡± he asked, his voice edged with scepticism.

    ¡°Well, Quirrell won¡¯t have any more chances to get near Harry or the unicorns while he¡¯s at Hogwarts. I¡¯ve already put protective measures in place. His next move will likely be during the Christmas holidays when people are distracted,¡± Scarlet replied with a slight nod, ¡°He¡¯ll either follow Harry to find an opportunity, or focus on the item guarded on the third floor. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Harry over the holidays, but as for the third floor...¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°The third-floor,¡± Professor Snape interrupted shapely. His eyes flashed with irritation. ¡°I am well aware of the risks and require no assistance from an overreacting first-year. As for you, see that you don¡¯t make reckless promises you cannot keep.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Scarlet bowed slightly in acknowledgement before adding, ¡°Incidentally, Professor, thank you for your concern over how I derived my essay today. The Professor found it inappropriate, but acceptable - he warned me not to ¡®encourage bad habits¡¯ among the other students.¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s expression hardened, though his tone dipped with mock appreciation. ¡°Indeed, Ms. Hong. A brilliantly unconventional approach,¡± he said dryly, pausing before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the liberty of making copies of your essay for the class ¨C though, unlike you, most will struggle with such ¡®creativity¡¯. They¡¯ll have until the end of next week to meet these...elevated standards.¡±

    ¡°What a considerate arrangement I fought for them, ensuring it doesn¡¯t start from our next class,¡± Scarlet gave a brief nod, exiting the room, unaware the gleam of amusement in his gaze.

    November slipped away, and the holiday season arrived. The school buzzed with excitement as students grew scatterbrained over Christmas, eagerly discussing their plans for the break.

    Quirrell attempted to hunt the unicorns again, but fled the moment he spotted Scarlet standing in the woods, spear in hand. That encounter made Scarlet realise that this soul fragment wanted to avoid drawing attention at all costs. This unnerved her even more, for a lurking snake was far more dangerous than a roaring tiger; you could predict what a tiger would do, but not a snake.

    Harry was especially excited, as he¡¯d be spending Christmas at his godfather¡¯s house this year. Ron, on the other hand, was downhearted; his family ¨C his parents and his little sister ¨C were off to Romania to visit his older brother, Charlie, leaving Ron, the twins, and Percy at Hogwarts.

    Scarlet, busy handing out her newly received business cards to her assistants, overheard the conversation. She approached the Gryffindor table and asked the Weasleys, ¡°Would you like to join me and my family for Christmas?¡±

    Ron looked shocked, while Fred and George appeared to seriously consider the offer, surprising him even more ¨C since when had his brothers gotten so chummy with Scarlet?

    ¡°I thought you came from a Muggle family--¡± Fred started.

    ¡°--won¡¯t it be a problem letting us join your Christmas?¡± George finished.

    Scarlet waved off the twins¡¯ concern. ¡°My dad¡¯s actually curious about the wizarding world. You can share your experience with him, and I bet he¡¯s got some interesting stories that might inspire you to invent something.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯ll be four of us...¡± Ron hesitated. ¡°Oh, wait - Percy probably won¡¯t come. He¡¯d rather have a quiet time studying.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. I¡¯m living in a manor on the outskirts of London, with plenty of rooms for anyone who prefers a quiet moment.¡± Scarlet handed them her business card as well. ¡°Besides, it¡¯d be good to let Mrs. Weasley know about the invitation. Perhaps she could convince Percy to join too? It¡¯s a family season, and I¡¯d feel bad if he was the only Weasley left behind at Hogwarts while the rest of you are enjoying yourselves at my place.¡±

    ¡°Good idea! I¡¯ll write to mum,¡± Ron said, quickly pocketing the little card before pulling out some parchment and beginning his letter. Meanwhile, Fred and George examined the business card with interest.

    Fred read aloud, ¡°Scarlet Smith Hong...Contact numbers...¡±

    George added, ¡°--Local, international...and an address?¡±

    Even Harry looked confused. ¡°Director of MapleFox Studio...specialised in rebranding handmade and local product...Eco-friendly...¡±

    Hermione, passing by at that moment, accepted a card as well. She instantly recognised the details ¡°Scarlet, you have a business card? ¡®Best coconut coal from Africa, handmade soap from third-world communities¡¯...Sounds like a solid business.¡±

    Scarlet pointed to a handwritten address and phone number at the bottom. ¡°And this is my home address and phone number. You can visit me during the holidays, but remember to give me a call beforehand. Or if you can¡¯t reach me through this, I¡¯m probably not in England - just contact my office, my manager will sort it out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give you a call!¡± Hermione said excitedly. Harry nodded too. ¡°I¡¯ll try finding a phone box and give you a ring. But I¡¯ll probably still send an owl.¡±

    The Weasleys, however, were puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®phone¡¯?¡± Fred asked.

    ¡°And what do these numbers mean?¡± George added.

    ¡°Why are there local and international numbers?¡± Ron chimed in.

    Scarlet grinned, ¡°Well, come to my house, and I¡¯ll show you what a phone is.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, Ronny--¡±

    ¡°--we¡¯ve got to get mum¡¯s permission!¡±

    Neville, standing nearby, took one of her cards too, but quietly requested a private place to talk. They left the Great Hall, walking into a quiet corridor where snow drizzled outside, sending a cold breeze their way. Neville looked a bit embarrassed for suggesting the private chat, but Scarlet gently tapped his shoulder, warming him up with a touch.

    Neville always knew there was something special about Scarlet¡¯s magic, something different from what they learned at school. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug. ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind? Oh, by the way, if you¡¯re staying at Hogwarts for Christmas, I¡¯ll still need your news summaries delivered as usual.¡±

    Neville shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going home for Christmas.¡±

    ¡°Well then, no news reports for me during the holidays,¡± Scarlet teased. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, don¡¯t be - I¡¯ll manage.¡±

    ¡°My gran subscribes to the Daily Prophet and a few other magazines,¡± Neville explained quickly. ¡°I could still send you reports through our family owl.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Neville,¡± Scarlet said with a smile. ¡°But what else is on your mind?¡±

    Neville hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, ¡°I...I want to invite you to a place.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Where?¡±

    ¡°St. Mungo¡¯s,¡± Neville said quietly, ¡°That is, if you¡¯re still interested. I remember you mentioned wanting to visit when I was in the hospital wing.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Yes, I did want to visit. But...I didn¡¯t think we could just go in without a reason.¡±

    Neville¡¯s voice wavered slightly as he said, ¡°My parents are there.¡±

 Chapter 31 - The trip back home for Christmas

    The protagonist trio were busy searching for something in the library, often sharing a table with Scarlet. This gave her the opportunity to unintentionally overhear what they were looking for.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a clue about what¡¯s being guarded by the three-headed dog,¡± Harry whispered, his eyes gleaming with excitement...Yup, typical Gryffindors, Scarlet mused. Always eager for an adventure. It was plain to see in Hermione as well.

    ¡°Hagrid let it slip,¡± Ron added. ¡°He said it¡¯s got something to do with Nicolas Flamel.¡±

    Of course, Hagrid the loose-tongue would let something slip, leading the trio straight to the forbidden third floor...the plan was playing out perfectly, right? Professor Dumbledore. Scarlet pondered for a moment. Nicolas Flamel...Why does that sound familiar? Have I researched about him before?

    Hermione sighed in frustration. ¡°We¡¯ve searched through so many books, but we still can¡¯t find any clues.¡±

    Well, if it sounds familiar to me, it¡¯s probably not something obscure. I don¡¯t usually research secret topics...But who is this Nicolas Flamel? St. Nicholas? Santa Claus? No, that¡¯s not it. Think again...

    ¡°Scarlet?¡± Hermione¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    Just as Scarlet raised her head to respond, Draco Malfoy passed by, catching her eye. The blonde boy gave her a brief nod before sneering at the protagonist trio. Though he didn¡¯t say a word, his smirk was enough to ignite Ron¡¯s temper. His face turned red as he stood up, only to be pulled back down by Harry and Hermione.

    Golden hair...braided golden hair...metal...

    Draco left with Crabbe and Goyle in tow, still smirking, while Ron sat back down, muttering curses under his breath.

    ¡°I remember now!¡± Scarlet exclaimed suddenly. ¡°The Philosopher¡¯s Stone!¡±

    The trio looked puzzled, so she elaborated. ¡°I¡¯ve definitely read about it somewhere. Nicolas Flamel - he¡¯s an alchemist, famous for creating a miraculous object called the Philosopher''s Stone.¡±

    Hermione immediately began scribbling notes in her notebook. ¡°What does this stone do?¡±

    ¡°Bring life to the dead? Or grant immortality? Like an elixir, I suppose,¡± Scarlet whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t remember all the details, but Flamel was definitely an alchemist.¡±

    They stared at her in awe as Hermione made a bold assumption. ¡°Could it be that the thing being guarded is this miraculous stone? If it really can perform miracles, it would certainly be worth protecting at Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have no comment on that,¡± Scarlet said, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to find out.¡± That stone never brought any good in Fullmetal Alchemist...Who knows what it could do in the Harry Potter universe? And, that certainly explained why the soul fragment was hunting for it - he wanted to live, of course...Scarlet mused, shook her head, returning to her papers, while the trio continued their energetic search for more clues.

    Quirrell remained quiet until the day students left for the Christmas holidays. Professor Snape informed Scarlet that Quirrell would be spending Christmas at Hogwarts, meaning there was a high chance he would attempt to break into the guarded floor again. Scarlet had given Professor Snape one of her jade pendants as protection ¨C she''d asked her dad to send her a hundred, but he¡¯d posted two hundred instead, so she had plenty to hand out. Even her assistants and friends had received one as a token. Whether Professor Snape would actually wear it, though, was another matter.

    The Hogwarts Express would depart the next morning, and students heading home for the holidays had been told to bring their luggage down to the Entrance Hall the night before.

    Scarlet, ever the minimalist, had only a small bag and a hand-held suitcase, both filled with books and notes. In contrast, the Weasleys had several bulky suitcases filled with clothes and other essentials. They even managed to convince Percy to come along - though Scarlet wasn¡¯t sure if that was because Mrs. Weasley insisted in her letter or because Percy actually wanted to stick with his brothers.

    She had never really spoken to Percy before, and when they met up at the station, he seemed slightly uncomfortable.

    While the trio whispering excitedly about the stone and the Weasley twins quietly discussed their latest inventions, Percy stood off to the side, looking somewhat out of place. Before he could disappear to join his friends, Scarlet approached him. ¡°Hi, I think this is the first time we¡¯ve ever spoken. Here¡¯s my business card - you can call me Scarlet.¡±

    There was no such thing as business card in the wizarding world. Percy took the card glanced at it briefly, then looked up at Scarlet. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Percy Weasley. You¡¯ve probably heard about me from my brothers.¡±

    ¡°Not much,¡± Scarlet replied with a friendly smile. ¡°At least not enough to really get to know who you are.¡±

    Percy studied the red-haired girl before him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you as well,¡± he said. ¡°All positive.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, even the Slytherins respect you,¡± Percy added, ¡°It¡¯s uncommon for them to look anyone other than Slytherins in the eyes. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed ¨C they don¡¯t cause a scene when you¡¯re around. They seem to care more about you than me, a prefect.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s because you¡¯re from Gryffindor, their rival House?¡± Scarlet suggested thoughtfully. ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed if they actually respect me or not, but...my time here has been pretty calm. Nothing too dramatic has happened to me or in front of me at Hogwarts.¡±

    In contrast to Scarlet¡¯s uneventful days, Maya¡¯s tiny book club nearly fell apart recently over a disagreement about a certain character. Maya ended up crying and running back to the dorm, where it took Scarlet and Amelia almost an hour to calm her down. Amelia didn¡¯t cry, but had a rough time herself after witnessing two girls fighting over a boy in her tiny fashion club, which resulted in all members getting two hours of detention from Professor McGonagall. Amelia had been completely drained after that, retreating indoors for almost a week, which was unusual for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of you,¡± Percy said. ¡°And now, I can see why.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Scarlet tilted her head, confused by what Percy meant, but he only gave her a brief smile, leaving her wondering.

    Before she could ask more, the call to board echoed through the station. The nine-hour journey home loomed ahead.

    Scarlet shared a compartment with Harry, Ron and Hermione, joined later by Maya and Amelia once the train was underway. Percy headed off to the prefects¡¯ compartment, while the Weasleys twins joined their friends, likely plotting their next prank.

    Unlike Scarlet and her roommates, the protagonist trio didn¡¯t have much experience hanging out with students from other Houses. After a brief moment of awkwardness, the compartment filled with chatter. Ron, especially, was eager to discuss his upcoming Christmas at a Muggle house, trying his best to imagine what it would be like so he wouldn¡¯t embarrass himself.

    Scarlet stayed quiet for most of the journey, chiming in only to clarify things when needed. Meanwhile, she absorbed their conversation, analysing their behaviour and trying to predict where the story was headed.

    Amelia and Maya were clearly background characters that were never mentioned in the original story. Hermione, who would spend Christmas with her family, was probably preoccupied with finding the perfect gifts for the boys. Without my involvement, Ron and Harry would likely spend Christmas at Hogwarts...Maybe with Hagrid? Try to sneak into the third floor? Or just opening presents and enjoying the holiday? Was this part of the story at all? If it was, could the presents play a key role? Perhaps Harry would receive an unexpected gift, something that would bring him closer to the stone...

    Scarlet was lost in thought, piecing together the limited clues she had, when a knock on the compartment door interrupted her. It was Draco.

    The lively conversation abruptly stopped as Harry and Ron glared at him. Hermione remained composed, while the two Hufflepuff girls, Maya and Amelia, looked unsure of how to react.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ron snapped, eyes narrowing.

    Draco gave him a dismissive glance, smirking as he turned his attention to Scarlet. Ron was already seething, and the lack of verbal response only seemed to aggravate him further, but managed to be held in place by Harry and Scarlet. Harry, too, was angry, but to Scarlet¡¯s surprise, he held his composure, though his glare at Draco didn¡¯t soften.

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± Draco said, his voice clam, and then gave a small nod toward the corridor behind him, signalling for her to follow.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Scarlet replied nonchalantly. Rising from her seat, she waved casually to the other. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Just a quick chat.¡±

    She shut the compartment door behind her, leaving behind a swirl of doubts and curiosity. She walked with Draco a short distance down the corridor, noticing that Grabbe and Goyle weren¡¯t with him this time.

    ¡°So, Mr. Malfoy,¡± Scarlet teased, ¡°how can I help you?¡±

    Draco seemed a bit flustered, his pale cheek tinged with a light brush. He cleared his throat and glanced away before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been handling out tokens and cards...¡±

    ¡°Yes, and...?¡± Scarlet prompted, arching and eyebrow.

    ¡°...Why didn¡¯t I get one?¡± Draco¡¯s tone was incredulous, his eyes locking onto hers again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t think of giving me one!¡±

    Scarlet chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, I did consider it, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if any Slytherins would accept it,¡± She replied, studying the protagonist¡¯s rival as he stood before her, ¡°You¡¯ve probably noticed, none of my assistants are from your House. I don¡¯t really have any connections there ¨C except for you, of course. I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m approachable. What do you think?¡± she asked, genuinely curious.

    Draco fell silent, considering his words carefully. After a pause, he finally spoke, his expression serious. ¡°You seem flawless. No weak spots. You don¡¯t fit in with the rest of us. It¡¯s like...you belong up at the staff table, not here with the students. You¡¯re...dominant. You always seem to have the upper hand, always a step ahead. And people follow you, like you¡¯re orchestrating something...just like you-know-who. And yet, with all that, the Sorting Hat placed you in Hufflepuff...¡±

    Is that really how they see me? Scarlet blinked, briefly caught off guard by his comparison. Then, a grin spread across her face. ¡°I¡¯m flattered.¡±

    Draco, ¡°...¡±

    Scarlet handed Draco her business card and a jade pendant. ¡°Here¡¯s yours. Keep the pendant with you - it¡¯s a lucky charm. You¡¯ll also find my contact information here. If you ever find yourself in the Muggle world, you can reach me using these details. Or, just send an owl to my home address - the handwritten one, not the printed one.¡±

    She patted Draco¡¯s shoulder with a small grin. ¡°I must commend you Slytherins - you¡¯re always the most perceptive when it comes to weighing pros and cons. Have you read my novel?¡±

    Draco shook his head, his brows furrowing as he silently questioned why she¡¯d brought it up.

    Scarlet smiled mysteriously. ¡°Consider it a puzzle. I¡¯ll send you a copy of my novels ¨C let''s see if you can sense anything. I trust you¡¯ll figure out the right path.¡±

    Just as she was about to return to the compartment, Draco reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°About me and Potter...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Scarlet nodded knowingly. ¡°You¡¯re doing great - keep it up!¡±

    Draco gritted his teeth, ¡°It¡¯s hard not to take jabs at the Weasleys...¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Scarlet said understandably. ¡°It¡¯s practically ingrained in your family, but you¡¯re handling it well. Focus on outshining them in academics and Quidditch, and don¡¯t cross the line. It¡¯ll take time - for them and for you. Remember, pride isn¡¯t the same as arrogance. Keep it elegant. Stay graceful.¡±

    Draco nodded, his grip on the jade pendant tightening. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Scarlet gave a nod and turned away, clutching a piece of parchment with Malfoy Manor¡¯s address scribbled on it - a place she¡¯d never been, but where her owl would somehow know to go. Magical creatures.

    When she re-entered the compartment, all eyes were on her. Ron, the most curious, blurted, ¡°What did he want?¡±

    ¡°Just some business talk,¡± Scarlet replied casually. ¡°I guess I¡¯m one of the few people he can discuss things with since I run a company. His father seems to be planning on giving him property to manage.¡±

    ¡°Filthy rich,¡± Ron muttered under his breath.

    The group quickly moved on, resuming their cheerful conversation. But Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but think back to the day Draco had sought her out privately, near her training room...

 Chapter 32 - Scarlets suggestion for Draco

    It was a Saturday night, and Scarlet had just finished her training, planning to head back to her dorm for a shower. As she rounded the corner, she noticed Draco standing there, seemingly waiting for someone. From the look on his face when he saw her, she realised she was the one he¡¯d been waiting for.

    This was just a few days after their last meeting in the corridor after class.

    Wiping her sweat with towel, Scarlet asked, ¡°Hello, Draco. Can I help you with something?¡±

    Draco looked awkward, like he¡¯d been forced into this situation. He hesitated for a while before finally managing, ¡°I...Uhm, what did you mean that day?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlet blinked.

    ¡°About pride and arrogance,¡± Draco clarified, frowning. ¡°What does that have to do with making friends?¡±

    Oh great, now I¡¯m the school counsellor...Hogwarts should be paying me for this, Scarlet thought wryly. She pulled out two buttons and, with a wave of her wand, transfigured them into chairs. With a casual motion, she sent the chairs over to the nearby balcony. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any tea to offer, but I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind. This won¡¯t be a short conversation, Draco. Sit down ¨C you''ll want to take your time thinking it over.¡±

    Draco sat down, looking confused.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get to the difference between pride and arrogance in a bit,¡± Scarlet said, continued wiping her sweat. ¡°For now, let¡¯s start at the beginning. You tried to befriend the famous Harry Potter, right. I assume part of the reason was that you saw something valuable in him - his fame, perhaps his status?¡±

    Reluctantly, Draco nodded.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s approach it from that angle, since I imagine that¡¯s how purebloods tend to think.¡± Scarlet gave him a knowing look. ¡°Now, most people don¡¯t put that much thought into making friends...I know that might sound strange to you, but it¡¯s important to remember this because this is exactly how Ron and Harry became friends.¡±

    Draco¡¯s lips tightened in frustration, still unable to comprehend why Harry Potter would choose to befriend a poor, ¡°blood traitor¡± like Weasleys over someone like him - an elegant pureblood.

    ¡°Now, do you remember the first thing you said to Harry when you tried to befriend him?¡± Scarlet asked.

    Draco thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I told him to choose the right sort, not hang around with the Weasleys,¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s where the first mistake was made,¡± Scarlet said, dissecting the situation. ¡°You wanted to be Harry Potter¡¯s friend because you saw his value. So why didn¡¯t you do any research before approaching him?¡±

    Draco looked blank, clearly not having considered this before.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know his likes and dislikes. You didn¡¯t know his background or how much he knew about the wizarding world. You didn¡¯t even understand his strengths and weaknesses,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t present yourself as someone he¡¯d think was worth befriending.¡±

    ¡°But I --¡±

    ¡°You just assumed, didn¡¯t you?¡± Scarlet interrupted, raising her finger to stop him. ¡°You assumed he already knew the ins and outs of the wizarding world. You assumed he knew about purebloods, Muggle-borns, and all the old traditions. You thought that once he found out you were a Malfoy, he¡¯d naturally favour you. But in reality...¡±

    ¡°He knew nothing about the wizarding world,¡±

    ¡°He knew nothing about purebloods or the old wizarding families.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even know what Malfoy meant,¡± Scarlet said pointedly.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Scarlet noticed Draco growing even paler for every point she mentioned. ¡°Imagine standing at the King¡¯s Cross Station, and out of nowhere, a boy approaches you, holds his head high, and says, ¡®Oh, so you¡¯re going to be my classmate? Well, you should feel honoured to be in my presence. You should be grateful.¡¯ How would you react?¡±

    Draco blinked, taken aback, but reluctantly admitted, ¡°I¡¯d think he was arrogant and insane for not knowing who I am?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And now imagine this: he knows exactly who you are, and he¡¯s still trying to be your friend. But you can¡¯t expect a royal prince to bow to you, can you? Well, let¡¯s just say he¡¯s the royal prince - his family owns all of England. He¡¯s wealthier than the Malfoys, and he could order you out of his country. But he admires you and wants to be your friend.¡±

    Scarlet paused to let the analogy sink in. ¡°See any similarities between you and this prince?¡±

    Draco stared into the distance, thinking hard.

    ¡°And now that you know he¡¯s royalty, would you still be inclined to befriend him? Some Slytherins might, for the benefits. But definitely not Gryffindors.¡±

    Draco finally broke the silence, ¡°Even as a Slytherin, I wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with that prince.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s precisely why Harry doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡± Scarlet nodded, ¡°On top of that, you¡¯ve been insulting his friend. Why would he bother being friendly with you? And to make things worse, you keep antagonising him with your sharp tongue.¡±

    Draco glared at her, ¡°You¡¯re so clever. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you would¡¯ve done if you were in my shoes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d have done my research first, before taking any steps,¡± Scarlet replied coolly. ¡°Information is key to secure your position and achieving your goals. If I were you, I¡¯d start by learning his likes and dislikes, what he needs and what he doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°He needs someone to show him the wizarding world. Ron had done this brilliantly.¡±

    ¡°He needs someone to guide and accompany him through Hogwarts. I¡¯d say the Gryffindors have that covered.¡±

    ¡°And he needs someone who can understand his suffering.¡± Scarlet grinned, ¡°Draco Malfoy, blessed with his parents¡¯ love and living a wealthy life, could never understand what it feels like to be an orphan, relying on relatives who despise him. Ron can empathise, to some degree, because of his financial situation. Hermione tries to help, even though she¡¯s from a middle-class Muggle family and doesn¡¯t fully understand, but at least she¡¯s making an effort.¡±

    Draco looked stunned.

    ¡°Imagine you were an orphan,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Living in a house where no one values you, thinking you¡¯re just a burden, wasting their money. Then imagine the people you loved the most - your father and mother ¨C just vanishing, killed in front of you...And then some jerk in your class keeps mocking you for being an orphan--¡±

    ¡°How dare he!¡± Draco burst out, standing up angrily. But then realisation dawned, and he sank back into the chair, silent.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s exactly how Harry thinks of you right now.¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t really blame him, can you?¡±

    Draco remained silent.

    ¡°Your arrogance blinds you, Draco, and it makes your words sharper than they need to be. That only makes things worse. From your point of view, you¡¯re just telling Harry how much better you are, and how awful the Weasleys are. You¡¯re trying to pull him away from them and onto your side. But in reality, all you¡¯re doing is pushing him further away. To him, you¡¯re not just a classmate; you¡¯re an enemy. If anything bad happens to him, you¡¯ll be the first person he suspects. Because, in his eyes, you¡¯re just some spoiled rich kid who would love to see him suffer.¡±

    A cool night breeze swept through, ruffling their hair. Scarlet felt the chill and quietly cast a warming charm for both of them. Draco, deep in thought, didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    Finally, in a near-whisper, Draco asked, ¡°So there¡¯s no chance of us being friends?¡±

    ¡°Not for now,¡± Scarlet nodded, ¡°Even if you apologised, he¡¯d just assume it was a trap.¡±

    Draco glanced at her, hope flickering in his eyes. ¡°But you¡¯ve got a solution, right?¡±

    Scarlet shook her head, ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Scarlet smiled, ¡°Be his rival.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Draco looked confused, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be his enemy...¡±

    ¡°Rival, not enemy. There¡¯s a difference,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Enemies try to destroy each other, or watch their opponent fail miserably just for the satisfaction of it. That''s not what you want, is it? As a rival, you¡¯ll be competing with him ¨C whether it¡¯s Quidditch, grades, or anything else. Challenge him openly, but without words. Use more of your body language, Draco; you¡¯re quite skilled at that. Be his rival, and in doing so, you¡¯ll push yourself and him to become better.¡±

    Scarlet leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°The most important thing is this: be his rival, and you¡¯ll become his only true rival. He¡¯ll remember you, and eventually, he might even value you as someone significant in his life. One day, he could carry the name ¡®Malfoy¡¯ with respect, even in his future conversations. Imagine that ¨C the famous Harry Potter respecting the Malfoy name. Sounds like what you¡¯re after, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Draco¡¯s eyes widened, frozen in his seat, even after Scarlet had left.

    From that day on, Scarlet rarely heard Hermione complain about Draco. Instead, she would grumble about Ron¡¯s hot temper whenever Draco smirked at him, or about Harry being ¡°surprisingly determined just to beat Draco in writing essays¡±.

    Clever boy, Scarlet mused as she continued with her paperwork. I wonder what his father was like...

 Chapter 33 - Weasleys in Muggle world

    No one can chat for nine hours straight. Apart from Scarlet, who remained calm and composed throughout the journey, everyone in the compartment eventually dozed off. They hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, too excited about going home for the holidays.

    Half an hour before reaching their destination, the Weasley twins knocked on the door, waking everyone up to get ready for their arrival.

    It wasn¡¯t particularly cold in the compartment, so most of them had taken off their coats when they first settled in. Now, as they checked their belongings and began putting their coats back on, Scarlet, stood out ¨C she changed her clothes effortlessly by commanding her pendant to do the work.

    Everybody cast envious glances her way, especially Hermione, whose curiosity was obvious.

    The protagonist trio had witnessed Scarlet¡¯s clothing enchantment during their ride to Hogwarts, but the excitement of starting school had made them forgot about it until now.

    Amelia and Maya, as Scarlet¡¯s roommates, had seen this little magic trick many times before, but they still couldn¡¯t help feeling envious.

    Scarlet smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you how to do it. You just need to master the enchantment.¡±

    Both girls shook their heads.

    Amelia admitted, ¡°It¡¯s too complicated.¡±

    Maya added, ¡°I¡¯ve tried, but I just can¡¯t seem to get it right.¡±

    Scarlet glanced over at Fred and George, who shrugged in unison and said, ¡°We¡¯ve tried it. Takes a lot of practice to wrap your head around it.¡±

    Ron, looking confused, asked, ¡°Since when did you two learn that trick from her?¡±

    Harry tilted his head. ¡°Not even Fred and George can master it? How about you, Hermione?¡±

    Hermione looked at Scarlet eagerly, and Scarlet smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you all when you have some free time. Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll be able to pull it off. But for now, let¡¯s get ready to disembark.¡±

    The train soon came to a stop, and the doors opened. Some students rushed out to meet their families, while others, like Scarlet and her friends, walked casually, greeted by their relatives.

    Harry¡¯s godfather, Sirius Black, ran up to them, full of excitement. He hugged Harry tightly and even lifted him off the ground, spinning him around.

    ¡°Harry!¡±

    ¡°Sirius! I missed you!¡±

    Next came Amelia¡¯s parents, another round of enthusiastic hugs.

    As introductions were made, Mr. Black shook hands with Scarlet, staring at her as though he were trying to memorise every detail of her face. ¡°I must invite you to dinner. You have no idea how grateful I am.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Scarlet replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but my holiday schedule is packed. Maybe next time, during the next school break, we¡¯ll have more time to catch up properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we must. The pleasure is all mine,¡± Mr. Black responded, giving her another firm handshake.

    Just as he and Harry were about to leave, Draco appeared with his parents trailing behind him.

    Mr. Black and Mr. Malfoy immediately locked eyes, their glares sharp. Mr. Black was the first to strike. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the cowardly followers. I was hoping to see you back in Azkaban - what a shame.¡±

    Mr. Malfoy, looking like an older version of Draco, raised his chin and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t waste my words on the dishonour of the Black family. I¡¯m here for Ms. Hong.¡±

    He extended a graceful hand to Scarlet, who shook it politely, while Sirius ground his teeth in frustration. ¡°I understand Ms. Hong has given my son some sound advice, and I greatly appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Scarlet replied, her eyes briefly flicking over Mr. Malfoy¡¯s face and his left arm. ¡°I was just helping a classmate where I could. It¡¯s a pity I won¡¯t have much time this holiday, or I¡¯d love to have a deeper discussion with you...about the embroidery on your sleeves.¡±

    The Malfoys often adorned their clothing and accessories with their family crest, but Mr. Malfoy sensed that Scarlet was hinting at something more...something beyond just the crest.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Hong.¡± Mrs. Malfoy greeted with a graceful smile. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I call you Scarlet? Oh, I¡¯m just so thrilled that Draco mentioned you fondly in his letters. He seems to value your friendship.¡±

    Scarlet returned her smile with a polite nod, ¡°The pleasure is mine. He¡¯s quite the clever boy.¡±

    Mr. Black, still fuming, couldn¡¯t seem to understand why Scarlet was speaking so cordially with the Malfoys. Even Ron glared at them with disdain. Fred and George, however, exchanged knowing glances, while Percy remained quiet and observant.

    The Malfoys left soon after, with Draco throwing a smug smirk at Ron and Harry. As usual, Ron bristled with anger, but Hermione and Harry managed to hold him back. Hermione rolled her eyes, while Harry, lost in thought, asked, ¡°Scarlet, are you planning to do business with them?¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not right now, but it¡¯s wise to maintain proper connections. You never know when you might need them in the future, right?¡±

    ¡°Bah! I bet they¡¯ve got a shop in Knockturn Alley, selling all sorts of dark artefacts,¡± Mr. Black sneered.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be denied that as a pureblood family with generations of wealth and power, they have access to resources others don¡¯t,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°For example, they have rare books that are limited to their families and close friends. I¡¯m particularly interested in their collection, and they¡¯re fully aware that¡¯s part of the reason I maintain ties with them.¡±

    Ron looked confused, ¡°That¡¯s...complicated.¡±

    Even Harry seemed unsure of what she meant, but Hermione nodded in understanding ¨C the clear intellectual of the trio.

    Amelia¡¯s parents, while not fully grasping the nuances of pureblood society, recognised that Scarlet, their daughter¡¯s roommate, commanded the respect of even the haughty purebloods. This reassured them that their daughter was in good company at Hogwarts.

    Amelia and Harry soon left with their parents, followed by Hermione and Maya after exiting Platform 9?.

    Eventually, only the Weasleys were left, trailing behind Scarlet as they followed her through the station. They approached a side door leading to a bustling pick-up spot where cabs and cars lined up to collect passengers.

    A black-haired Asian man in beige coat stood nearby, scanning the crowd as if waiting for someone. When he turned and spotted a group of redheads with Scarlet in the middle looking small in comparison with the other tall boys, he broke into a smile.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    They hurried toward each other and shared a tight hug.

    Kyle smirked, ¡°Thought my independent daughter wouldn¡¯t miss me at all?¡±

    Scarlet playfully punched him. ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m underage, and my hormones need some quality time with family, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure, whatever you say.¡± Kyle chuckled, patting her head before turning to the Weasleys. He extended a hand. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Kyle Hong. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Mr. Hong.¡± Percy responded as the eldest, shaking hands first, followed by Fred, George, and finally Ron.

    ¡°Please, call me Kyle.¡± He grinned, then motioned for them to wait. ¡°Let me make a quick call - our ride will be here shortly.¡±

    The Weasleys exchanged puzzled looks as Kyle pulled out a Motorola MicroTAC cell phone and made a call. Noticing their stares, Kyle raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have these in the wizarding world.¡±

    ¡°Magical, but a bit outdated to be honest.¡± Scarlet remarked bluntly, ¡°It feels like their creativity is restricted, though I can¡¯t pinpoint why. Fred and George, for example, are very creative thinkers. They¡¯ve even started inventing things. But I rarely find anyone similar to them.¡±

    Kyle nodded, giving the twins a thumbs-up, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your future inventions! It¡¯d be great if you could come up with something like this,¡± he said, waving the cell phone. ¡°It¡¯s such a hassle using owls to communicate...Not that I don¡¯t love our Faye, but it¡¯s ridiculous how long it takes just to send Scarlet a message.¡±

    The Weasleys exchanged confused looks. Fred and George spoke up before anyone else, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hong, but...what exactly is that thing you¡¯re holding? Some kind sound-recording device?¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief before he turned to his daughter. ¡°They don¡¯t even have phones?¡±

    ¡°I doubt they¡¯ve ever used one either,¡± Scarlet replied with a shrug.

    Kyle said in surprise, ¡°I thought they¡¯d at least have something similar. Like the talking mirror in Snow White?¡±

    Scarlet chuckled. ¡°The talking mirror just tells you how to dress in the trendiest fashion, not to connect with someone else who has one.¡±

    As a white van approached, Scarlet motioned for the Weasleys to follow her, ¡°Just walk naturally, and try to blend in.¡±

    Although the Weasleys were dressed in sweaters, scarves, and coats like everyone else, their old-fashioned luggage made them stand out.

    Kyle opened the van door, and one by one, the Weasleys climbed in, wide-eyed with awe. Scarlet was the last to enter, while Kyle and William, her manager, loaded the luggage into the boot.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ron asked, tentatively touching the seat.

    ¡°It¡¯s a van,¡± Scarlet responded casually. Noticing Kyle¡¯s raised eyebrows, she added, ¡°I thought I mentioned it in my letter?¡±

    Kyle shrugged with a grin, ¡°I never expected it to be like this. Bet this will be one of their most memorable Christmas holidays.¡±

    As the van headed toward the Hong family manor on the outskirts of the city, the Weasleys exchanged excited whispers.

    The houses became sparse, and the streetlights more distant. After an hour, they finally arrived at a well-lit manor, warmly furnished and inviting. A woman stood beside the front door, smiling as she waved them over, signalling the servants to come forward.

    When everyone had exited the van at the manor¡¯s entrance, the servants quickly approached to take their luggage. Another man took over the driver¡¯s seat and drove the van away, while William and Meiko, the head housekeeper, opened the entrance for them.

    Scarlet introduced them as they entered, ¡°That is William, my manager. He handles everything on my behalf. And this is Meiko, the head housekeeper. She¡¯s in charge of all the servants and house matters. Let her know if you need anything.¡±

    The Weasleys could only stare in awe.

    ¡°Are all Muggle families like this?¡± Ron muttered, eyes wide.

    ¡°No, this is because I¡¯m rich. I¡¯m a daughter of a businessman, after all.¡± Scarlet explained, leading them to the mudroom near the entrance, ¡°Here, you¡¯ll need to change into house slippers. My household follows a more Asian style, so shoes are not worn inside.¡±

    The Weasleys clumsily changed into the slippers provided. William announced, ¡°It must have been a tiring day. Dinner is ready. And, perhaps a film afterwards?¡±

    Scarlet considered for a moment. ¡°Any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°I recommend Studio Ghibli¡¯s Kiki''s Delivery Service,¡± William said with a warm smile. ¡°I think it would be a good introduction for them.¡±

    Fred and George''s eyes lit up. ¡°Did you say films?¡± Fred asked, excitement evident in his voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s a film?¡± Ron asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Film, or movie, is like a moving picture that tells a story!¡± Fred explained eagerly.

    ¡°Lee Jordan told us about them. We¡¯ve always wondered what they were like, but mum and dad never let us go on our own.¡± George added.

    ¡°I bet they don¡¯t even know what it is.¡± Fred said with a chuckle.

    Scarlet frowned slightly. ¡°But I thought you guys would know more about the Muggle world - considering your dad works in the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office.¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡± Fred and George said with a dismissive wave, while Ron complained, ¡°That¡¯s the most boring department, and he¡¯s always working overtime. It¡¯s a small office with very few members.¡±

    Scarlet turned to Percy, ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°Mind-blowing.¡± Percy said, clearly contemplating. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to process everything since we got into your van.¡±

    His emphasis on ¡°van¡± suggested he was unsure of the pronunciation.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Scarlet nodded to William. ¡°Please go ahead and prepare the film you suggested. And what about my dad¡¯s friends?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lupin is still weak, and Mr. Hawk is taking care of him. They won¡¯t be present tonight, but you can see them tomorrow morning,¡± William said, handing Scarlet a notebook, ¡°Here¡¯s your schedule for the holiday.¡±

    Scarlet nodded and made a few notes in the notebook, ¡°Alright, proceed with the schedule.¡±

    ¡°Yes, milady.¡± William replied with a slight bow before leaving.

    The Weasleys stared at Scarlet, wide-eyed. Ron was the first to speak. ¡°He called you milady?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s his preference, I told him not to, but he insists!¡± Scarlet replied, her cheeks flushing pink.

    Meiko, who had been standing quietly in the corner, grinned, ¡°Milady, it suits you very well.¡±

    ¡°You shut up too!¡± Scarlet¡¯s face turned even redder, ¡°Follow me now, I¡¯ll take you to the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Wait for us, milady!¡± Fred and George chorused as they chased after her. Ron hurried to keep up, while Percy shook his head with a faint smile.

    The echoes of Fred and George¡¯s questions filled the hallway, ¡°What¡¯s our film about tonight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about a young witch, from a Muggle¡¯s perspective, if I¡¯m not mistaken. It was a hit when it came out; children love it.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Well, at least in Japan...¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice trailed off as she led them toward the dining room.

 Chapter 34 - The mercenary with American slang (as least thats what I tried)

    Scarlet woke up at her usual time and headed for her morning training. After a few minutes of warming up, a stranger entered, clearly observing her.

    He was tall and muscular, with scars scattered across his body. Wearing a black singlet and trousers, his bald head and the untidily trimmed facial hair gave him a dangerous look, especially with the scar that almost blinded his left eye.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hawk.¡± Scarlet said politely, ¡°Pleasure to finally meet you.¡±

    ¡°Same here,¡± he said, approaching and shaking her hand, ¡°Kyle¡¯s been goin¡¯ on and on about how he¡¯s got the best daughter in the world, and that his little girl could even take me down.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s exaggerating,¡± Scarlet grinned, ¡°I might catch you off guard with a surprise attack, but if you knew what I was capable of, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d win in a straight fight.¡±

    Hawk raised his eyebrows, amused. ¡°Girl, you sure you know what you¡¯re sayin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, it depends on how much you know about me.¡± Scarlet stepped back, raising her fists, giving him a clear challenge.

    Hawk caught her intent and took a few steps back as well, raising his own fists, ¡°Something magical, like that stuff we saw in Japan?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Scarlet nodded, ¡°Can I spar with you? I¡¯m not great at close combat without a weapon, and the only person I¡¯ve ever fought is my dad.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Hawk shrugged, and nudging his chin forward. ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, bent her knees, and lunged at the experienced mercenary. Her agility gave her an edge, allowing her to dodge his heavy punches with smooth, graceful movements. She was like a butterfly, weaving around his attacks with ease ¨C skills honed from her constant practice of the Salmon Leap, a technique once used by the legendary Celtic hero C¨² Chulainn. But while her dodging was impressive, her punches barely made a dent in Hawk¡¯s thick muscle. Hitting him felt more like striking a brick wall.

    They went several rounds, with Scarlet¡¯s punches doing little damage, and Hawk¡¯s attacks always narrowly missing her.

    Suddenly, he called out, ¡°Alright, girl, grab your weapon. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve really got.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Quit talkin¡¯ and start swingin¡¯!¡±

    Scarlet bit her lip and summoned a spear into her hand.

    It wasn¡¯t the G¨¢e Sc¨¢il gifted to her by the Queen, but a replica custom-made by her dad, forged from steel to mimic the great weapon in every aspect - including its weight ¨C except for the magical enchantments. The true G¨¢e Sc¨¢il cursed its victims with every strike, just as it had done to Quirrell, and Scarlet certainly didn¡¯t want that happening to Hawk.

    Hawk¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw a spear materialize from thin air. His focus sharpened as he dodged each thrust she launched at him. In stark contrast to her earlier performance, her skill with the spear was formidable, every strike dangerously precise. Even when he grabbed a blade hanging from the training room wall to defend himself, he found himself outmatched by the small girl, whose height barely reached his chest.

    After several intense rounds, they stopped by mutual agreement, and Hawk let out a deep, roaring laugh. ¡°No wonder Kyle talks you up so much. Girl, you¡¯re something else! Just gotta work on building some muscle.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m an underage girl. My body¡¯s naturally not as strong as an adult.¡± Scarlet stepped back and continued her spear art training. ¡°I¡¯ll start working on my strength when I hit fifteen or sixteen. Not expecting too much, just enough to buy me time to summon my spear.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a solid plan,¡± Hawk said, nodding approvingly. ¡°You know exactly what you¡¯re doing ¨C don''t see that kind of clear headedness in most folks.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m thankful for that.¡± she replied, keeping her breath steady as she swung the spear with practiced grace. ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Lupin?¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Better.¡± Hawk shrugged, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re probably the only hope he¡¯s got left. The Japanese Jutsushi couldn¡¯t do anything for his condition. Their only advice was for him to accept who he is. He¡¯s really not a fan of that idea.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe if he embraced it, he¡¯d be more conscious during the change. That¡¯s how they handle these things,¡± Scarlet responded, ¡°So, he prefers being drugged over accepting his identity?¡±

    ¡°Yep. But that¡¯s not exactly a good call either.¡± Hawk watched her smooth movements, ¡°The drugs numb his senses, mess with his mind, and eventually, if he keeps it up, they¡¯re gonna fry his nerves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much I can help him,¡± Scarlet admitted. ¡°He¡¯s basically being genetically altered into something else, not entirely human anymore. But there¡¯s research at my school that suggests it''s more like a poison. There might be an antidote potion we could brew.¡±

    Hawk gave a grunt, knowing full well that finding an antidote would likely cost a fortune. Medical research was always a money sink, and unless Lupin proved himself to be worth the investment, the Hong-Tachibana family wasn¡¯t going to throw their money into a bottomless pit with no guaranteed return. They¡¯d already done plenty ¨C using their connections in Japan to get Lupin into the Jutsushi Academy, a hidden school that had even surprised him, despite his prior experience at a magical school...Wait...

    ¡°I assume the private school you¡¯re attending now is...magical?¡± Hawk asked.

    Scarlet paused mid-movement and turned to him. ¡°I thought you knew that ever since I told my dad I could research werewolves through letters.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess it just didn¡¯t really click until now.¡± Hawk scratched his head, ¡°Let me guess...Hogwarts?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow.

    He shrugged. ¡°Lupin mentioned it once when he was kinda out of it. Not exactly sober after waking up from some anaesthetic procedure. Said he graduated from there.¡±

    ¡°My senior, what a surprise,¡± Scarlet mused, then frowned. ¡°It sounds like he¡¯s been through a lot, and it¡¯s not going to change if he stays a werewolf.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t keep him drugged forever,¡± Hawk agreed.

    Scarlet wiped the sweat from her forehead and wrapped up her training, ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do for him...Did he try out the magic circle I left in the basement?¡±

    ¡°Worked like a charm,¡± Hawk said with a smirk, ¡°We only half-drugged him because we underestimated how tough a werewolf is, just gave him dosses for a regular adult male. He woke up not long after the transformation and tried to break out. But once that magic circle kicked in, it was like he was pinned to the floor, like a sandwich getting flattened...What exactly does that thing do?¡±

    ¡°It multiplies normal gravity by twenty times,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Guess I should¡¯ve gone with water pressure at depth of a few hundred feet instead if I really wanted to lock him down.¡±

    ¡°Your magic...It¡¯s kinda practical, you know?¡± Hawk said, hesitating. ¡°Not as, uh, whimsical as what Lupin¡¯s shown me.¡±

    ¡°Personal taste. I¡¯m not into all that fanciful stuff,¡± Scarlet replied as she led the way out of the training room. ¡°Will I be able to see him today?¡±

    ¡°Maybe tonight. But I can leave him be and hang out with you guys...I heard you''ve got guests from your school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, some schoolmates who know almost nothing about the normal, non-magical world,¡± Scarlet said, eyeing him thoughtfully. ¡°Mind being their guide? They probably have a ton of questions after the film last night, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve got the time to answer them all.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, leave it to me.¡±

    Hawk and Scarlet parted ways at the training room. After a quick shower, she headed to the dining room to join her dad, Percy, and Hawk for breakfast. The experienced mercenary was deep in conversation with Percy, explaining something about aeroplanes.

    ¡°Good morning, Percy. Did you sleep well?¡± Scarlet asked as she sat down, and a maid quickly served her breakfast.

    ¡°Yes, thanks for asking.¡± Percy replied.

    ¡°Where are the others? Still asleep?¡±

    ¡°Probably. There were too excited after the film and stayed up late. I doubt they¡¯ll be up before lunch,¡± Percy said with a slight roll of his eyes, clearly unimpressed by his brothers¡¯ behaviour. Scarlet chuckled.

    Scarlet gestured to Hawk. ¡°I take it Mr. Hawk has introduced himself? He¡¯ll be your guide if I¡¯m tied up with other things.¡±

    Percy looked at her, curious. ¡°What could you be busy with? I mean...is it alright if I stay around and observe?¡±

    Scarlet blinked. ¡°Of course, but...may I ask why?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Percy began slowly, ¡°I think I could learn something from you. Something I wouldn¡¯t find in any of the books at Ho--our school.¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not.¡± Scarlet said with a smile. ¡°William, can you pass him my schedule? That way, he¡¯ll have an idea of what I¡¯ll be up to.¡±

    William entered the room with a stack of documents, handing the schedule to Percy after placing the rest in front of Scarlet. She continued with her Cantonese congee as she picked up one of the documents and started reviewing it.

    Percy glanced down at the schedule but quickly realised he couldn¡¯t fully understand what was written. Scarlet was already absorbed in her work with her manager, while Mr. Hong politely excused himself from the table, giving Scarlet a quick hug before heading to his study. Only Hawk, whom Percy had just met, seemed to still be enjoying his breakfast.

    Hawk noticing Percy¡¯s confusion, took the schedule from him and raised his eyebrows as he scanned through it.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t get all the terms either, but I can make a guess,¡± Hawk said, pointing to a section that had puzzled. ¡°This one here looks like it¡¯s about some plastic decomposition research...Wait, you don¡¯t know what plastic is?¡± Hawk paused, then added with a grin, ¡°Well, lemme explain...¡±

 Chapter 35 - Weasleys in Scarlets house

    Fred, George, and Ron were delighted to have Hawk as their guide for exploring the manor while Scarlet was tied up with her work. They were aware that she was always busy at school, but they hadn¡¯t expected to see Percy following Scarlet during her meetings, practically acting as her assistant. Visitors to the manor often assumed Percy was either her cousin or some relative eager to learn about her work.

    He organized the documents Scarlet either signed or rejected, which William would later have distributed back to the appropriate senders. Some people came in to report directly to Scarlet, while others simply accepted instructions from William. Eventually, Percy even accompanied Scarlet to meet her editor, who had arrived, brimming with excitement, to discuss her latest draft.

    ¡°Oh, Scarlet, what a brilliant choice, making another character the protagonist! The fight scenes were much more exciting, and the plot...¡± Mr. Wilson, a jolly, round man with short stature and a pair of round glasses, spent the first five minutes heaping praise on Scarlet¡¯s latest work. After finally calming down, he got to the reason for his visit. ¡°Now, we¡¯ve had three reviewers go through your draft, and there are few areas we think could be improved.¡±

    Scarlet flipped through the draft, now covered in colourful notations, as Mr. Wilson walked her through the feedback point by point. She nodded in agreement and assured him she would have the revised draft ready in two months, assuming all went well.

    Mr Wilson chuckled. ¡°No need to rush the revision. Take your time and enjoy your school days! How¡¯s everything at school? Any daunting homework or scary teachers?¡±

    ¡°Nope, everything¡¯s great.¡± Scarlet replied, closing the draft and looking at her editor. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ve been thinking about ending the Akahime¡¯s Diary series.¡±

    He looked taken aback. ¡°Why? The story¡¯s going so well! We could explore more of the other characters...¡±

    ¡°But I want to build another world,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m at a creative bottleneck. Either I break through it, or I¡¯ll just end up with a progressively weaker story that would hurt the reputation of Akahime¡¯s Diary.¡±

    Mr. Wilson nodded with understanding. ¡°I see, the bottleneck that every writer encounters eventually. So, have you started planning your new world?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve begun drafting some backgrounds and character ideas,¡± Scarlet explained, ¡°I even had my classmates fill out my questionnaires to get a clearer perspective, but it¡¯s going to take time.¡±

    ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry. No matter how long it takes, we¡¯ll make sure to take care of your story, review it, and promote it properly,¡± Mr. Wilson assured her, before growing excited once again. ¡°Speaking of promotions, your book was a hit in Japan and France! We¡¯re preparing to translate it into more languages, so readers from all over the world will soon be able to enjoy it!¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Mr. Wilson suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh! I almost forgot. I have a huge bag in my car filled with letters from your readers ¨C ones they sent to our office.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to reply to them all, but you could mention them if you have any interviews coming up,¡± Mr. Wilson said.

    ¡°An interview?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°We¡¯re thinking about arranging one for you in a newspaper. Not right now, but maybe during your next school break,¡± Mr. Wilson said. ¡°We¡¯ll need to find the right media outlet and journalist, but only if you¡¯re alright with it. Take your time to decide. Your readers are eager to learn more about you!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Scarlet bid Mr. Wilson goodbye at the doorstep, and returned to her seat in the living room where she had been discussing everything with her editor. Percy, who had followed her, was tasked with sorting the letters into neat stack, binding them with elastic bands. Since underage students couldn¡¯t use magic outside Hogwarts, they had to do everything manually.

    As Percy sorted the letters by size and stamp, he began to realise how much broader the world was than he had ever thought of.

    ¡°New Zealand? Where¡¯s that?¡± Percy asked, staring at one of the envelopes.

    ¡°Near Australia.¡± Scarlet replied.

    ¡°And Vietnam?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s in Southeast Asia, not too far from Japan.¡±

    ¡°Singapore?¡±

    ¡°A small country near Indonesia ¨C kind of like Hong Kong in some ways.¡±

    Most of the letters were written in English and came from England, Ireland, and America. A small portion came from other countries, as indicated by the various stamps, though Percy occasionally spotted characters he couldn¡¯t recognise, which Scarlet explained were in Japanese.

    Despite her explanations, Percy still couldn¡¯t visualize the exact locations of these countries in his mind. His thoughts wandered to the film they¡¯d watched last night, the microwave he had noticed in the kitchen, and the unfamiliar vocabulary he had seen in Scarlet¡¯s schedule... Just as he was about to ask Scarlet about something, William entered the room with a frown.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Milady, I need your advice.¡±

    Scarlet looked up at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There are three people standing outside the gate, insisting on meeting you.¡± William replied.

    ¡°Insisting on meeting me?¡± Scarlet echoed, confused.

    ¡°Well, to be precise, they¡¯re begging to meet you,¡± William sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve already turned them away twice, but now that they¡¯ve found out you¡¯re home for Christmas, they¡¯ve decided to come directly.¡±

    ¡°What kind of proposal did they bring to you?¡± Scarlet asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Something about germs that can consume plastics.¡±

    ¡°Bioscience?¡± Scarlet frowned. ¡°But we¡¯re focusing more on material science.¡±

    ¡°Exactly why I declined their offer,¡± William explained. ¡°Now, would you like to meet them, or shall I send them away?¡±

    Scarlet studied William for a moment before grinning. ¡°Well, they must have done something to impress you; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have bothered telling me about them, would you?¡±

    William responded with a small smile.

    Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Alright, let them in.¡±

    Soon after, three individuals, all in their twenties, entered the room, nervously clutching files and documents. They introduced themselves as master¡¯s students from a university, currently working on a project to breed germs that could consume plastic. Percy didn¡¯t understand much of the scientific jargon, but he knew it had something to do with Scarlet¡¯s charity work ¨C an area where she spent a lot of money with no guarantee of return.

    Scarlet flipped through their files casually. ¡°You have five minutes to pitch your idea and convince me to invest.¡±

    The three newcomers grew visibly more anxious but managed to present a flurry of pictures, graphs, and data, all the while casting nervous glances at Scarlet, who remained calm, occasionally nodding in response. It was an interesting sight ¨C Scarlet, a small, underage girl, was composed and in control, while the three adult university students appeared eager yet flustered, far less assured than their youthful audience.

    Five minutes passed, and despite their efforts, they hadn¡¯t managed to sway her.

    ¡°I must admit, your idea makes sense, and it does align with my interest in environmental protection projects. However,¡± Scarlet said, closing the files and continued, her tone firm but polite, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware I¡¯m just an underage girl running a small company. Your project would require far more funding than I can provide. Even if it¡¯s profitable, I simply can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    The three young men looking disheartened by her response, but their eyes lit up when she added, ¡°My dad, the CEO of a medium-sized corporation, just so happens to be here. He¡¯s heavily influenced by me and has already incorporated many eco-friendly practices into his production. He might be interested in your idea. But there¡¯s one catch: his company is based in Asia, with his lab in Japan.¡±

    She glanced at them, offering a look of encouragement. ¡°You may have the opportunity to pitch your idea to him. I know you¡¯ll want to discuss it among yourselves, so take five on the porch. William will take you to my dad¡¯s study once you¡¯ve made your decision.¡±

    Exchanging excited glances, the trio grinned and thanked Scarlet before following William out.

    By the time the guests had presented their idea, Percy had finished sorting through the letters. He frowned, lost in thought, until he felt a light touch on his hand. It was Scarlet, her expression concerned. ¡°Percy, you seem troubled. Is something bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly...It¡¯s just...overwhelming,¡± Percy admitted. Noticing her confusion, he hesitated but then tried to explain. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve just realised how vast this world really is. Before I met you, I never knew there was so much out there ¨C so much knowledge I don¡¯t understand...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because this sort of knowledge isn¡¯t necessary in the wizarding world,¡± Scarlet said gently, ¡°If you¡¯re planning to live a comfortable life there, what you learn at Hogwarts will be more than enough. My situation¡¯s a bit different from yours, so in my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like someone who plans to stay deeply involved in the wizarding world,¡± Percy remarked, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Scarlet nodded, ¡°I know that might come as a surprise, but as you can see, I have responsibilities. I have to think about the hundreds of people who depend on me for their livelihoods. Plus, my dad hasn¡¯t married or fathered a blood related child yet. My presence and profile are essential for maintaining the corporation¡¯s stability in the market. In Asian culture, having a reliable successor signals a bright future for the group. Since our corporation is family-run, this factor is incredibly important.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Percy said, looking taken aback. ¡°What do you mean your dad hasn¡¯t married or fathered a blood related child?¡±

    Scarlet blinked and tilted her head slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious I¡¯m not his real child? I mean, I look nothing like him. I¡¯m adopted.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Percy looked absolutely floored. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°Yep, adopted, and I¡¯ve always known that,¡± Scarlet nodded casually, ¡°I still keep in touch with the orphanage director, actually. I plan to visit them on Christmas Eve and bring the children some presents.¡±

    ¡°Visiting an orphanage?¡± Fred¡¯s voice suddenly boomed from nearby.

    George, looking intrigued, chimed in, ¡°Can we come along?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I was about to invite you all,¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve got a list of gifts the director suggested; we should stick to it to avoid any squabbles over the presents. But why are you two so excited?¡±

    At that moment, Ron burst in, grinning widely. ¡°We ordered some fast food by phone! They¡¯re delivering it soon!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Scarlet looked confused. ¡°But we¡¯re an hour drive from London...¡±

    ¡°Not from London ¨C there''s a restaurant near your manor,¡± Fred explained. ¡°Hawk has a list of places nearby that the servants sometimes order from for snacks.¡±

    George exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s brilliant! People actually answered me through a Muggle device that runs on electricity and all that! No magic involved ¨C amazing!¡±

    ¡°And the TV shows!¡± Ron added excitedly. ¡°I never realised how much happens in other places.¡±

    Scarlet glanced at the clock. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching the noon news?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred said ¡°They showed videos of snow in other countries and how people celebrate Christmas. Never knew Christmas was so big in Japan.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were here to remind Percy and me about lunch?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, thanks for that! We almost forgot!¡± The twins laughed in unison. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s grab some lunch. Hawk is going to show us around the manor. Are you coming, or are you busy with something else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming,¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°Need to check the farm and orchard, and decide what to do with the crops for next year...¡± She reached for the intercom and called a servant. ¡°Hi, could one of you come and collect my stack of letters and put them in my room? Thanks, that¡¯ll be great.¡±

    The younger Weasleys cheered and raced toward the dining room, while Scarlet and Percy followed more slowly. With her schedule in hand, Scarlet crossed out a few items, signalling she¡¯d completed them, and then turned to Percy. ¡°Struggling to get your thoughts in order, huh? Why not set it aside for now and enjoy the holiday? Observe things, and think about it before bed or after the holiday. You¡¯ll find your answer eventually. No need to rush.¡±

    Percy simply nodded, though his thoughts wandered to things Scarlet would never know.

 Chapter 36 - Daily life in Scarlets house

    ¡°Hey, Scarlet, what¡¯s your house called?¡± Ron asked as they strolled through the manor¡¯s vast garden.

    ¡°Called?¡± Scarlet looked puzzled at first, then remembered that most wizards named their homes for ease of travel through the Floo network. ¡°Do you think we need a name?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fred exclaimed, ¡°Otherwise, how are we supposed to visit you during the summer holidays?¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment before jotting something down in her schedule. Percy managed to catch a glimpse ¨C she had noted it for April, around Easter break, with the words: First thing, apply for Floo network.

    As she scribbled down her thoughts, she asked William, who was leading them toward the orchard, ¡°William, does the house have a proper name?¡±

    ¡°No, Milady, unless you''d like to name it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my dad supposed to name it?¡±

    ¡°Well, the house is under your name, so officially, this manor belongs to you.¡± William smiled, ¡°I believe the young master would agree.¡±

    Scarlet huffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t realise he bought the house in my name. In that case, let¡¯s keep it simple - The Red House.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll order a nameplate and have it pinned to the gate.¡±

    ¡°...William, is that really necessary?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the proper custom,¡± William grinned, ¡°to honour our beloved lady.¡±

    Scarlet rolled her eyes, ¡°You must have had many girlfriends before you started working for me.¡±

    She turned to the Weasley boys, who were whispering excitedly to each other. ¡°Alright, you heard it - The Red House. I¡¯ll build a proper fireplace for the Floo network. The one we have now is far too small for anyone to use.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I found it odd how warm the house is, even though there¡¯s no fireplace in our rooms,¡± George asked, ¡°Did you use any spells or alchemy items?¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°We use central heating and electricity. But if the electricity ever goes out, we¡¯ve got smoke heater pipes hidden in the walls, so the house stays warm as long as there¡¯s a fire in the heater. Someone would have to take shift to keep the fire going, though.¡±

    The Weasleys were amazed once again, but before the twins could ask more questions, they reached the orchard.

    The Red House was a manor surrounded by vast land. There was an orchard with hundreds of fruit trees, several fertile plots for growing greens, and a barn where cows, sheep, and two horses were kept. Of course, since it was snowing, no greenery was visible, and the trees were all bare, stripped of their leaves.

    Fred, George and Ron eagerly gathered around the animals as Hawk guided them in feeding them, while Percy followed behind Scarlet as she leafed through the barn¡¯s log journal.

    ¡°According to the previous record, we¡¯re expecting a good harvest next year...but there¡¯s no note on how the last owner handled the crops,¡± Scarlet muttered, ¡°What would you suggest, William?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯ll be more than we can consume,¡± William replied. ¡°Perhaps we could donate some to the orphanage?¡±

    Scarlet shook her head. Before she could continue, she noticed Percy seemed hesitant to speak. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± She asked.

    Percy said, ¡°You don¡¯t sound very familiar with your own house.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°That¡¯s because I only moved in about a month before I started at Hogwarts. I used to live in Scotland, but since Hogwarts insists that students arrive via the train from London, I had no choice but to find somewhere to stay here. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to travel all the way back to Scotland just to sleep after I left the station.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just use the Floo--oh.¡± Percy paused as the realisation dawned on him, understanding the difficulties Muggle students faced without the convenience of magical travel.

    Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Anyway, this house used to belong to a noble family, but when there was no one left to inherit it, it ended up in the hands of a banker. He initially planned to renovate it into an inn or a hotel, but since it¡¯s too far away from any tourist spots or recreational areas, it stayed empty for three years before we bought it. Thankfully, he planted something useful in the orchard. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to tear it all up and start over.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Percy nodded, glancing around at the crops buried beneath the snow. He was good at identifying magical plants, but he had no clue what kinds of crops were planted here at the Red House.

    ¡°Apples, oranges, lemons, pears...plums? Well, at least we¡¯ll have some plum blossoms to decorate with during Lunar New Year. Pumpkins, lettuces, chives, garlics, onions...That¡¯s a lot less we¡¯ll need to buy from the market. Say, we¡¯ve got a farmer¡¯s market around here, right?¡± she asked William, which he nodded. Scarlet thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Good. Then sell what we don¡¯t need at the market. Reach out to local grocers, restaurants and bakeries to see if they¡¯re interested in buying our crops. We¡¯re not looking to make a fortune - just give them a fair price based on the market rates.¡±

    William nodded in agreement.

    ¡°If the servants want to earn a little extra, they could use some of the crops to make baked goods or something similar. As for the orphanage, make sure to ask before sending anything. They don¡¯t just accept any food donations - it could end up being more of a hassle for them. If the kitchen is available, use the earnings from the crops to make some jams and cookies. Those aren¡¯t necessities, and they¡¯re usually not within the orphanage¡¯s budget. The children don¡¯t get many chances to taste good sweet pastries...Just discuss it with Mama Susan first before sending anything over.¡± Scarlet paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Allocate 30% of the crop earnings as a reward for the servants.¡±

    William smiled. ¡°They¡¯d take good care of the crops even without a reward.¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like a bonus for New Year¡¯s?¡± Scarlet closed the log journal. ¡°It¡¯s a small price to pay for ensuring better service. My idea is a bit scattered; I trust that you and Meiko can handle it well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Milady, I¡¯ll hold a meeting with all the servants once you¡¯re back at school. Meiko will be more than happy to manage the details.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± With her tasks complete, Scarlet happily joined the boys, who were now patting the horses. She arrived just in time to hear Hawk telling them the story of how two old, retired horses, nearly starved by their previous owner, were rescued by Kyle and brought here. Now, they were occasionally used for horse riding and pulling a small carriage.

    Percy, walking slowly behind, was lost in deep thought. He was soon snapped out of it when William called his name.

    ¡°Mr. Percy, do you enjoy reading?¡± William asked.

    Percy nodded. ¡°Anything you need me to read?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that. I was just wondering if you¡¯d like to visit a bookstore,¡± William said, watching his lady as she instructed the boys on how to ride a horse. ¡°A muggle bookstore, to be precise. I know one that¡¯s staying open over Christmas, and I thought you might be interested.¡±

    Percy frowned slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need any Muggle books. I¡¯m not really into novels or stories.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve got more than just novels,¡± William said with a slight grin. ¡°Business management, perhaps? How to be a reliable leader? Maybe even A Guide to international politics?¡±

    Percy¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Books that Scarlet would read?¡±

    William nodded, ¡°The books in the study belong to the young master, but Milady often reviews them whenever she has the time. She¡¯s preparing herself to take over his role if he doesn¡¯t have a successor by the time he decides to retire.¡±

    ¡°But as far as I know, she enjoys writing,¡± Percy remarked.

    ¡°A hobby she may eventually have to set aside if she takes on the responsibility,¡± William sighed. ¡°It¡¯s about the livelihood of thousands of people under their care. That¡¯s a lot of families to support. She would have to carry the weight of their expectations...unless the young master marries and has a child more capable than milady, or at least someone who can manage the family business.¡±

    ¡°...what?¡± Percy was stunned, but William smoothly shifted the conversation back to the bookstore visit. Percy agreed, deciding to go with him the next day.

    By the time they returned to the Red House that evening, Meiko approached Scarlet with a thick letter in hand. It was from Neville.

    Ron blurted out, ¡°Why¡¯s Neville sending you letters?! Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s still giving you reports even though we¡¯re on holiday.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and he even sent me yesterday¡¯s report.¡± Scarlet replied.

    ¡°But we were on the train all day!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, which is why he sent me updates from yesterday¡¯s news,¡± Scarlet said, unfazed.

    Ron shook his head, stunned, ¡°Never knew he was such a reliable assistant for you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always been reliable. He just needed a bit of a confidence boost, and now he¡¯s found it,¡± Scarlet said as she opened the letter and began reading.

    ¡°Blimey, I just realised he¡¯s not the cry-baby we first met,¡± Ron muttered to himself.

    ¡°Oh, Scarlet! Milady!¡± the twins called out as they entered with a box of freshly baked biscuits from the kitchen. ¡°Any plans for tonight?¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, then glanced at Meiko, who stood beside her. ¡°Do we have video games here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do! They¡¯re in the theatre room as well,¡± Meiko said with a happy tone, ¡°We have all the latest games, but I personally recommend Super Mario World.¡±

    Scarlet looked at the boys. ¡°Well, you heard her - video games tonight!¡±

    The boys cheered, even though they had no idea what video games were. However, Percy noticed something off.

    He leaned in and whispered to Scarlet, ¡°Do you have another plan?¡±

    ¡°Not for tonight, but tomorrow I¡¯m meeting Neville to discuss something,¡± Scarlet replied, ¡°I was thinking about whether to bring you all along...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Percy said, ¡°They can come with me to the bookstore. Mr. William planned to take me book shopping.¡±

    Scarlet raised her eyebrows in surprised but nodded, ¡°Alright. Let me know if you need help financially. I could lend you some.¡±

    Percy was about to refuse but pause to consider it. ¡°Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll definitely ask if I need it. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Scarlet¡¯s attention drifted back to the letter in her hand. It was an invitation from Neville to visit St. Mungo''s.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, but she was already mentally preparing for it.

 Chapter 37 - The Unfortunate Werewolf

    The Weasley brothers, especially the twins, were utterly fascinated by the video games. While Ron and Percy struggled with the controllers, Fred and George sidled up to Scarlet, whispering, ¡°Our dearest sister, the honourable Lady of the Red House!¡±

    Scarlet, amused by Ron¡¯s difficulty handling the game, turned to the twins and whispered back, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°This ¡®video game¡¯...¡± Fred began, unusually serious for him, ¡°Do you know anything more about it?¡±

    ¡°Like how it¡¯s made? Where can we buy one?¡± George added, equally intense.

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of making one?¡±

    The twins nodded eagerly.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple - easy fun,¡± Fred said.

    ¡°You can play alone, or invite others to join,¡± George added.

    ¡°And we could even have competitions!¡± Fred finished, their excitement bubbling.

    Scarlet immediately thought of the complexities of the video game industry in her previous life...but she quickly shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t just buy one. There are Ministry of Magic laws about Muggle artefacts like this. And!¡± She silenced the twins, who were ready to protest, with a finger. ¡°You don¡¯t have electricity in your house, so even if you could buy it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. Plus, the logic behind how these games work is completely different from magic. I don¡¯t think dissecting it and trying to make a magical version based on it would go as smoothly as you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    The twins looked frustrated at her response.

    Scarlet paused, thinking for a moment, ¡°However...you could take inspiration from video games and start from scratch. Start with the most basic ideas, maybe incorporating ancient runes would work.¡±

    With just that small suggestion, the twins¡¯ minds lit up with excitement, eyes sparkling brighter and brighter as they began to see the possibilities.

    Scarlet patted their shoulders. ¡°Do some research, estimate the possibilities, make a plan. And if you need any funding, send me a proposal. I¡¯ll gladly invest if you¡¯re creating something interesting!¡±

    The twins dramatically wiped the imaginary tears from the corners of their eyes with a small pink handkerchief they pulled from who-knows-where. Taking Scarlet¡¯s hand, they each planted a kiss on it.

    ¡°Oh, dearest sister!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Milady!¡±

    ¡°You shall be our honoured guest for life!¡± Fred declared.

    ¡°And receive all our inventions free when we open the world¡¯s best magical joke shop after we graduate!¡± George finished with a flourish.

    Scarlet blinked in surprise. ¡°So that¡¯s why you two keep saving money - great ambition!¡±

    The twins winked in unison.

    ¡°Keep it quiet,¡± Fred said.

    ¡°Mum¡¯s been going on about us getting ¡®proper jobs¡¯,¡± George added.

    ¡°And ¡®stop messing around with those ridiculous inventions, and the rest of that nonsense¡¯.¡± they chorused together.

    Scarlet grinned at their comical expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your secret¡¯s safe with me.¡±

    Meiko quietly entered the room and exited just as silently after exchanging a quick signal with Scarlet, who responded with a nod. She waved at the twins. ¡°Keep your brothers entertained, I¡¯ll be right back. Got to meet a guest.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    ¡°Have fun!¡±

    Though I doubt it¡¯ll be anything fun, Scarlet mused as she headed to the study, where she was set to meet Mr. Lupin - the unfortunate werewolf.

    Though the study belonged to Scarlet as the owner of the house, Kyle used it more frequently since their move to the Red House. Surrounded by books of every sort, everyone relevant to the discussion had gathered around the coffee table, and Scarlet¡¯s arrival completed the circle.

    Kyle introduced her to a polite, tired-looking gentleman. He appeared pale, with faint scars marking his face and arms. His handshake was firm, and there was nothing about his appearance that immediately suggested he was a werewolf. However, in Scarlet¡¯s eyes, his soul told a different story.

    ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± Lupin said, casting a regretful glance around. ¡°However, I can¡¯t keep expecting others to put themselves at risk for my sake. Living a quiet life away from society seems to be the most reasonable option.¡±

    ¡°What if there¡¯s a Muggle wildlife expedition team wandering through the wild, observing animals and documenting nature?¡± Scarlet rested her chin on her palm as she studied the man before her. He seemed oddly familiar, though she couldn¡¯t place where she had seen him before. ¡°There are always determined researchers willing to venture deep into the wilderness for the sake of conservation or discovery. You¡¯d likely run into them eventually. They might even manage to record your werewolf form.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Lupin reply with a faint smile, ¡°Ah, if only werewolves fit into conservation efforts as easily as rare birds or elusive mammals.¡±

    Kyle rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind lending you our basement to contain your werewolf form. In fact, how about I hire you as our home tutor? Scarlet could use someone to consult when she has school-related questions. Right, Scarlet?¡±

    Scarlet nodded at the question directed to her, ¡°Yes, I do need advice sometimes, and having you as a tutor might be a perfect solution. A different perspective would be really helpful.¡±

    ¡°I...really couldn¡¯t. You¡¯re all far too generous as it is,¡± Lupin replied softly, clearly uncomfortable with the thought. ¡°I¡¯ve already been helped far more than I deserve.¡±

    He had been receiving care ever since Hawk introduced him to Kyle¡¯s family. Not only did the lady of the house assist him with ancient magic ¨C clearly a family secret - the young master had even gone so far as to contact a magical school in Japan to find ways to help him. He felt deeply indebted, unsure how he could ever repay them.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re Hawk¡¯s friend, and Hawk is my friend, so that makes us friends too. No need to worry about it.¡± Kyle said, trying to downplay Lupin¡¯s regrets. ¡°It¡¯s still within my capability. I¡¯ll definitely let you know if it becomes too difficult. In fact, I believe our lady of the house has come up with some practical solutions.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± Scarlet asked with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Of course! I have complete confidence in my dearest daughter,¡± Kyle replied, winking. ¡°She¡¯s capable of making the impossible possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m flattered,¡± Scarlet chuckled. She then turned to Lupin, ¡°Yes, I did think of a plan for you right after I met you in person, but it will take time, and I¡¯m not certain if it will work. It won¡¯t cause you any harm, though.¡±

    Lupin¡¯s voice dropped to a hushed murmur, ¡°I...I don¡¯t know what to say. If this could truly make a difference, I would be forever grateful.¡± His expression softened, his gratitude sincere but guarded, revealing a flicker of hope he hadn¡¯t dared to entertain in years.

    Hawk, however, looked intrigued, ¡°What kind of plan you got in mind? You said the guy¡¯s been messed with genetically, so he ain¡¯t exactly human anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his body is no longer fully human, but his soul is,¡± Scarlet explained. Her words sounded bizarre to everyone present, and they focused intently on her. ¡°His human soul is now mismatched with his body, which is why he loses consciousness after transforming into a werewolf. It¡¯s like asking a bus driver to pilot a plane.¡±

    ¡°So first, he needs to strengthen his soul, through meditation. If he can remain conscious after transforming, he may be able to control his body and avoid causing harm. Problem solved,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°However, strengthening a soul takes time - possibly years. In the meantime, I¡¯ll design something to restrict his movement. As you¡¯ve mentioned, we can¡¯t rely on drugs every time he transforms, and tying him down with the magic circle in our basement isn¡¯t practical either. He deserves the freedom to go wherever he wants, not to be confined to our house.¡±

    ¡°Strengthening my soul...it sounds...ambitious. But I¡¯ve lived with this condition long enough to know it won¡¯t go down without a fight,¡± he said, a trace of his old scepticism showing through. Lupin continued quietly, his chin dropping in a humble acknowledgment of their efforts, ¡°Thank you...all of you. I will do whatever I can...Milady.¡±

    ¡°...not you too!¡± Scarlet muttered under her breath, but she knew this wasn¡¯t the best time to ask Lupin to stop teasingly calling her ¡°milady¡± with a brief smile. He was happy, and that was what mattered now. Ignoring it, she continued, ¡°Werewolves are creatures of the night, linked to the moon. To counter that, I¡¯ll need something with a day attribute ¨C sun-related - to craft the item...specifically, a cuff. I¡¯ll make a simple version first, before working on a sturdier one.¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°A creature with sun attributes...what kind of creature would that be?¡±

    Meiko answered, her tone firm. ¡°A rooster.¡±

    The room went silent, surprised by the answer ¨C everyone except Scarlet, who nodded.

    ¡°Yes, a rooster. Its crow breaks the dawn, pushing away the night to welcome the day, inviting the sun. Next, I¡¯ll need sand from the hottest desert, collected precisely at noon.¡±

    ¡°The Sahara Desert?¡± Hawk replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve got contacts there. I¡¯ll handle that.¡±

    ¡°A furnace, where I can forge the item,¡± Scarlet continued.

    ¡°I know a smith nearby; I can borrow it,¡± William added.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll need some offerings for my Queen.¡± Scarlet looked around, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that part myself. Meiko, you know what¡¯s needed next, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Meiko nodded, ¡°A creature with sun attributes...but not a rooster ¨C something magical, for the sturdier craft. I¡¯ll contact Jutsushi Academy to see if they¡¯ve raised such a beast.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Try contacting Mahoutokoro as well.¡±

    Meiko¡¯s face briefly twisted in disgust. ¡°Yes, Milady. We¡¯ll see if those weirdos have anything useful.¡±

    Hawk, William and Kyle, unfamiliar with the wizarding world, looked puzzled. Lupin, however, who knew about the Japanese wizarding school, was curious. ¡°Why? Do they have a bad reputation? I always thought Mahoutokoro was a prestigious school.¡±

    Meiko remained silent, so Scarlet stepped in to explain. ¡°Customs and traditions stuff. You see, the Japanese have their own way of interpreting magic, and they¡¯ve been doing so since ancient times. In essence, magic is just a way to manipulate supernatural energy, and ¡®Magic¡¯ is the term we use. But in Japan, the way they manipulate supernatural energy is called ¡®Jutsu¡¯, and the best practitioners of this are known as Onmyoji. They¡¯re the Jutsushi equivalent of what Aurors are to British wizards. The greatest Onmyoji in history was Abe no Seimei, much like Merlin in our legends. So imagine a group of people in Japan who don¡¯t practice Jutsu, but instead use magic. How do you think that would be perceived?¡±

    Lupin¡¯s brow unfurrowed. ¡°Weird.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Scarlet said, scratching her chin. ¡°That¡¯s how the Jutsushi see the wizards of Mahoutokoro - a bunch of oddballs who choose to use magic in a land full of folklore and shrines, where gods and spirits are worshipped for their mystical power. Meiko graduated from Jutsushi Academy, which was founded during the time of Abe no Seimei, way before Mahoutokoro came into being.¡±

    Lupin nodded as the pieces clicked into place.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the rooster in our barn,¡± Scarlet continued, ¡°until I can get hold of the magical creatures Meiko finds through her network.¡± Scarlet gave Lupin a reassuring smile. ¡°Once we¡¯ve gathered all the materials, I¡¯ll forge something for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lupin nodded, though words alone couldn¡¯t express his gratitude. He silently vowed to repay their kindness with his actions, dedicating himself to showing his thanks for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 38 - Scarlet visiting St. Mungos

    The Weasley boys woke up late again, having stayed up until 3 a.m. playing video games.

    After brunch, they learned they¡¯d be going to a shopping mall for a leisurely walk, with the main goal of visiting a bookstore to pick up some books for Percy.

    Ron looked surprised. ¡°Never knew you were interested in Muggle books.¡±

    ¡°I just thought we might find something interesting,¡± Percy replied, raising his eyebrows.

    Fred and George, however, were more curious about the concept of a shopping centre.

    ¡°Brent Cross Shopping Centre,¡± Scarlet explained as she drafted a list. ¡°There are lots of shops there, and you¡¯ll be heading to Dillons Booksellers ¨C it''s the biggest bookstore in the area. I know William had planned to take you all to a nearby bookstore, but it would be a shame not to show you some of the more famous spots. I¡¯ll come along with you, but I¡¯ll need to leave you for a bit as I have some things to take care of. Oh, by the way, could I ask a favour?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Just say it and we¡¯ll do it!¡± Fred said proudly, clapping his chest.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a list,¡± Scarlet said, handing over her newly drafted paper. ¡°I want to get some gifts for the children at the orphanage for Christmas day, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to gather everything myself. Could you pick them up for me? William, Meiko, and Hawk will go with you, and they¡¯ll handle the payment.¡±

    Percy glanced over the list. ¡°Sure, you¡¯ve written down all the details. We should be able to get everything.¡±

    ¡°Great, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°And if you¡¯re unsure about something and William or the others can¡¯t come up with a suggestion, let Ron make the final decision.¡±

    Ron jumped. ¡°Me? But why?¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling your taste might suit them,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug. ¡°That should cover everything before we head to the van...¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kyle?¡± Percy asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping. He got an urgent call from Hong Kong and was up working all last night,¡± Scarlet replied, glancing at Percy, ¡°Time zone difference - it¡¯s daytime in Hong Kong when it¡¯s midnight here in England.¡±

    Percy nodded, appreciating that Scarlet was always feeding him bits of information, knowing he was eager to learn more about the world beyond the British wizarding world. He took it upon himself to look after his brothers once they arrived at the shopping centre.

    The shopping centre was massive, decked out with all sorts of Christmas decorations dangling from every corner. The displays in the shop windows caught their attention, showing products that stretched beyond their imagination. It was amazing, though the lack of magic gave it a slightly strange feel, in their opinion.

    Scarlet was an excellent guide, explaining everything they were curious about as they made their way to the bookstore. After showing them how to find the books they need, she waved goodbye, telling them they¡¯d meet again for dinner at a fast-food chain later.

    Ron watched her retreating figure and sighed, impressed. ¡°Blimey, businesswomen really are busy every day, even during the holidays. I can¡¯t imagine myself doing that.¡±

    ¡°What do you imagine yourself doing?¡± Fred asked.

    ¡°Quidditch, I suppose?¡± George teased.

    Ron clenched his fist, ¡°Just wait until I get a new broomstick! Then I¡¯ll show you my skills!¡±

    As the Weasley brothers continued joking and teasing each other, Scarlet hopped into a cab and headed for an old red-brick department store in London. The sign read Purge & Dowse Ltd., and in the window stood a mannequin that, from what she knew, was the entry point to St. Mungo¡¯s.

    She waited outside, observing the abandoned store. It was dusty and old, with outdated fashion displays. The store was far from the main road, making it unlikely anyone would venture there ¨C an ideal setting for a scene in a film about a drug deal or a criminal hideout.

    ¡°Hi, Scarlet.¡± Neville arrived, and following behind him was an elderly lady, whom Scarlet recognised as his grandmother.

    Scarlet straightened and greeted them. ¡°Hi, Neville. Hello, Mrs. Longbottom, a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Mrs. Longbottom gave Scarlet a quick once-over before saying, ¡°Pleasure to meet you too. Neville¡¯s learned a great deal from you, and I appreciate that.¡±

    ¡°Neville¡¯s been very helpful as well,¡± Scarlet replied with a smile. ¡°I believe he¡¯ll soar high in the future - he just needs more practice.¡±

    Mrs. Longbottom didn¡¯t respond, but her stern, wrinkled face seemed pleased. She pointed her wand at the mannequin by the door and said, ¡°Augusta Longbottom, Neville Longbottom, and Scarlet Smith, visiting Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom.¡±

    The mannequin¡¯s eyes slid open, and its mouth gaped wide before stepping aside to reveal an entrance for them to pass through.

    Mrs. Longbottom led the way, and they soon arrived at a reception area where bustling people were waiting for their names to be called. Despite a whimsical touch here and there, the place had the look and feel of a normal hospital. The healers even wore uniforms similar to those in ordinary hospitals, which gave Scarlet a clearer idea of how things operated at St. Mungo¡¯s.

    She helped the two young wizards register at the counter, collect visitor badges, and then headed toward the Janus Thickey Ward ¨C an area specifically for long-term residents who had suffered severe spell damage.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Mrs. Longbottom walked straight into the ward, while Neville hesitated at the entrance. His lips tightened, and his eyes seemed to focus on nothing in particular, staring blankly at the floor. Perhaps he was lost in thought, or maybe his mind had simply gone quiet.

    ¡°Neville?¡± Scarlet asked softly.

    Neville sighed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Scarlet. I just...I don¡¯t remember anything about them.¡±

    ¡°I know, it must be a strange feeling,¡± Scarlet said, giving his shoulder a gentle pat. ¡°Let¡¯s go in, and you can introduce me to your parents. Then, I¡¯ll need you to show me around this place.¡±

    That was her official reason for being there ¨C gathering inspiration for her novel. But she couldn¡¯t deny that she was also hoping to spot any clues that might help her track down the dark wizard, either through side characters or unexpected side quests. Given Neville¡¯s background, he had the potential to become a protagonist in his own right.

    Does that mean he was connected to Harry somehow? What made him different? Why was a side character given such a similar situation to Harry¡¯s? Scarlet mused on these thoughts, but soon raised her head when she heard Mrs. Longbottom calling for Neville.

    They entered the ward, which was brightly lit and cheerful. Colourful wallpaper adorned the walls, and various magical artifacts added to the lively atmosphere. Several patients were sitting up in bed, chatting and laughing. At the far end of the ward, they spotted Mrs. Longbottom, seated beside a bed where a frail-looking woman with kind eyes and thinning hair was sitting. Next to her was a man with a vacant expression, staring blankly ahead.

    Neville walked slowly toward his parents, taking a seat beside the bed after Mrs. Longbottom stood up.

    ¡°Hello, mum,¡± he said quietly, gently taking his mother¡¯s hand. She smiled at him, but her eyes were distant, as though she couldn¡¯t quite place who he was. Neville then turned to his father, sitting on the other side of the bed. ¡°Hello, dad.¡±

    His father gave no sign that he had heard or understood, but Neville took his hand and squeezed it gently.

    Scarlet stood silently in front of the Longbottoms as they spoke softly. Based on the conversation, this seemed to be Neville¡¯s first time visiting his parents. If she was right, it was because Neville hadn¡¯t been mentally strong enough to face this situation before gaining confidence while assisting her. She could still vividly recall how he had been a cry-baby during their train journey to Hogwarts.

    Perhaps Mrs. Longbottom had been pleased when she saw her, not just because she was Neville¡¯s friend, but because she had helped him in growing braver.

    Scarlet glanced around the ward, and her keen eyes with the magic granted by the Queen quickly picked up on unusual details. Plans began to form in her mind just as Neville called her over to introducing her to his parents.

    Scarlet greeted them politely, though, as expected, they didn¡¯t respond.

    After a moment, Neville excused himself to show her around St. Mungo¡¯s. Before he left, his mum handed him a candy wrapper, which he smiled at and tucked into his pocket. He gave both his parents a hug, then led Scarlet out of the ward.

    Once they were outside, Neville let out a long exhale and grinned at Scarlet. ¡°That went better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°You thought you¡¯d burst into tears or collapse?¡± Scarlet asked as she walked beside him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Neville admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve always known they were here at St. Mungo¡¯s, but Gran never brought me...And honestly, I couldn¡¯t picture how I¡¯d handle it. But, well, here I am, and it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Scarlet teased, ¡°So, how are you going to show me around if this is your first time here?¡±

    Neville raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve been here a few times. You know, when children can¡¯t handle their magic, accidents happen. I¡¯ve been treated here, and sometimes to visit other kids who were hurt. Just not to see my parents in this ward.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then,¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°Show me around.¡±

    Each floor had different departments. There were no needles in sight; instead, wands and potions were used to treat patients. Neville didn¡¯t take her inside any of the wards, but they peeked in at the entrances, giving Scarlet a glimpse of the magical treatment in action. It was an eye-opening experience for her, and it gave her a clearer idea of how to construct a medical centre in her novel. Neville seemed glad that this trip had helped her with her book.

    They returned to Neville¡¯s parent¡¯s ward, where Mrs. Longbottom was still sitting with them. Neville thought it was time to say goodbye and was about to wish Scarlet a merry Christmas when he froze upon hearing her say, ¡°Actually, I may have a plan to heal your parents.¡±

    It took him a moment to process her words, and he couldn¡¯t help but grab Scarlet¡¯s hand, ¡°You--what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°As you¡¯ve probably noticed, I study ancient magic, specialising in death and soul research,¡± Scarlet whispered. ¡°I can see the cracks in your parents¡¯ souls.¡±

    And in fact, on you too. she thought, though she didn¡¯t mention it. When she had looked more closely at Neville¡¯s soul, she noticed subtle fractures. It was so subtle that she had never thought to inspect his soul before. Perhaps this explained why his memory was so poor - he¡¯d likely been repeatedly subjected to spells that dulled the pain and suffering of losing his parents.

    Scarlet glanced at Mrs. Longbottom, who was watching them with her usual stern expression. She couldn¡¯t tell what the old witch was thinking, but she knew this was someone not to be underestimated.

    ¡°If those cracks can be healed, does that mean my parents...¡± Neville gasped, looking at her with a mix of disbelief, hope and desperation.

    ¡°But it¡¯ll take time - years, maybe even decades,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°And I¡¯ve never come across any records of such cases in my studies, so I¡¯d need to research thoroughly. But rest assured, there is a chance.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Neville asked, his voice low and urgent as he tried to keep the conversation discreet, assuming this was a secret form of magic. ¡°Tell me, Scarlet! I¡¯ll give you anything, anything!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Scarlet replied, thinking for a moment. ¡°Just be prepared to gather what¡¯s needed for the ritual. I think this is my responsibility somehow, so I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    After all, the Queen prefers souls to arrive in the Shadowy Land whole - not cracked and shattered into fragments. That said, I¡¯ll need to deal with the dark wizard somehow, eventually, even though I wasn¡¯t part of the original storyline, Scarlet mused.

    Neville looked puzzled by Scarlet¡¯s words about being responsible for his parents, but before he could ask, she lifted her head and met Mrs. Longbottom¡¯s gaze. The old witch had clearly overheard their conversation and was now weighing whether Scarlet could be trusted.

    ¡°Grandma.¡± Neville said noticing his grandmother approaching. He stepped aside, giving them space.

    ¡°Not even the best Healers have claimed they can heal my son and his wife,¡± Mrs. Longbottom said, her eyes fixed on Scarlet. ¡°How can you be certain your ritual will work?¡±

    ¡°Because the magic bestowed upon me comes from Queen Sc¨¢thach, ruler of the Shadowy Land - the warrior maiden who draws the line between life and death and stands guard at the gate to the shadowy realm,¡± Scarlet explained calmly. She wasn¡¯t sure if Mrs. Longbottom had ever heard of the Queen, so she added, ¡°You can confirm it with Professor Dumbledore. I¡¯ve already informed him about this, and he¡¯s aware.¡±

    The caution in Mrs. Longbottom¡¯s eyes faded, replaced by a glimmer of hope, ¡°I will certainly speak with Dumbledore. Now, please...enlighten me about this ritual you say can heal my son and his wife.¡±

    Scarlet briefly outlined the rituals she had learned from the runic stone gifted by the Queen and from her previous life. ¡°It will require some preparation. Let¡¯s find a more private place where we discuss the details.¡±

    Contemplation shone in the old witch¡¯s eyes. ¡°As you wish.¡±

 Chapter 39 - Preparing presents

    Scarlet found the Weasley boys and the others at KFC in Brent Cross. The twins and Ron were happily devouring a bucket of fried chicken in a corner of the restaurant.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡± Ron was the first to notice her arrival, ¡°Hurry up! You¡¯ve got to try this; it¡¯s so good!¡±

    She settled in beside William. ¡°Did you order mine as well?¡±

    ¡°No, but we ordered extra!¡± Ron said, licking his fingers after swallowing a mouthful. ¡°I bet dad didn¡¯t even knew about these.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, you can share your experience with him in your letter,¡± Scarlet suggested, picking up a piece with a fork and spoon. She preferred to eat without getting her fingers greasy, though she knew this kind of food was meant to be eaten with your hands. ¡°How was your day at the bookstore?¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Ron exclaimed. ¡°No piles of books to knock over, no invisible books that are hard to find, no books that scream at you...Just some quiet books waiting to be picked up. Some were cheaper than ours, but some were really expensive! I mean ¨C how can non-magical books be so pricey?!¡± Ron leaned in and whispered the last part to Scarlet, his face a mix of confusion and excitement.

    ¡°Prices are defined by various factors - some are reasonable, others are overpriced,¡± Scarlet explained as she slowly cut her portion into bite-sized pieces. ¡°Books aimed at professionals, like engineers, architects, and doctors, tend to be expensive. It¡¯s like paying for tuition if you¡¯re buying those kinds of books.¡±

    ¡°I never thought about it that way...¡± Ron said, pondering her explanation.

    Percy passed her the list. ¡°We managed to get all the presents and the wrapping paper. I made some notes here; have a look and see if you need to return anything or buy more.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Scarlet said, glancing at the list before putting away. Though Percy had a bit of a cocky air about him as a prefect at Hogwarts, she found him reliable when assigned tasks. And somehow, he didn¡¯t seem as cocky since arriving at the Red House.

    She pushed those thoughts aside and noticed the twins whispering to each other, looking frustrated. ¡°Fred, George, is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Fred said, taking a big bite of his chicken, ¡°We were trying to find books about game-making, but we couldn¡¯t find anything in the bookstore.¡±

    ¡°Well, to be precise, they did have some books, but we couldn¡¯t understand a single word they were saying,¡± George added with a shrug, ¡°So, we¡¯re thinking maybe we should try another bookstore?¡±

    Scarlet frowned, recalling the state of game development in this decade. Unlike in her previous life, when tutorials were easily accessible online before she died, PC games had only just begun to evolve, and books on game development were still quite rare. Should I suggest they start with programming languages? She wondered.

    ¡°Well...I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find books that are right for you here,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully. ¡°Game-making is a new and evolving industry. Maybe university and college students would have a better idea of where to start these days. I¡¯m not sure I can give you any good suggestions...except perhaps studying ancient runes.¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The twins frowned in confusion.

    ¡°Why ancient runes out of all the branches of magic?¡± Fred asked.

    ¡°We thought spells and transfiguration would be more suitable?¡± George added.

    ¡°Uhm...¡± Scarlet hesitated. She couldn¡¯t very well tell them that, in her past life as a translator, she had worked on game-making topics and had a rough idea of how to construct a game. Also, she saw some younger casters playing games with enchantments back in the Caster Academy, and enchantment works like a charm with ancient runes in her current practice. Instead, she said, ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll find you a book that¡¯ll help you understand why.¡±

    The twins¡¯ eyes lit up.

    ¡°Thank you, Scarlet, our dearest long-lost sister!¡±

    ¡°Milady, you¡¯ve saved us from great distress!¡±

    ¡°...Stop it.¡±

    William and Meiko exchanged glances and smiled, watching their lady chat happily with her friends.

    Meiko had arrived after William had been in the Hong family for about half a year. She had been introduced by one of the elders from the Tachibana clan and now served as Scarlet¡¯s bodyguard, protecting the young lady of the joined family from any curses or jinxes.

    Japan approached Magic, or Jutsu, differently. Shrines and temples were scattered across the country, rich with legends and folklore about demons, spirits, gods, and curses. Many Japanese still believed in these myths, even if they had never encountered anything supernatural in their entire lives. When strange events occurred and science couldn¡¯t offer a logical explanation, people often sought help from shrines or temples. This subtle connection between the people and the Jutsushi in Japan kept them deeply intertwined within the country¡¯s spiritual fabric ¨C ever-present but rarely seen, except during festivals, where ceremonies were often viewed as mere cultural tradition. Yet, in moments of desperation, the ancient Jutsu was always there, waiting.

    Clans or families with ancient knowledge passed down through generations often hired shrine maidens, Onmyojis, or monks to cast jinxes or curses on their rivals. As a result, these magical practitioners would also be kept close to counter any hidden attack, even in modern times. One of the elders from the Tachibana clan sensed something strange about the young lady adopted by their young master from a foreign country. That¡¯s how Scarlet¡¯s grandparents discovered she was a priestess capable of using magic. Concerned for her safety, they called upon Meiko from the clan to protect her from dangers beyond their understanding. Although reluctant, Scarlet eventually accepted the request, as her grandparents were deeply worried.

    The legends of Abe no Seimei scared them.

    When Meiko arrived, secretly serving as a Jutsushi bodyguard in the guise of a housemaid, she expected to meet a spoiled girl. To her surprise, she found a girl with a mental maturity far beyond her years - nothing like an innocent child. The girl Meiko served didn¡¯t hang out with friends, remained calm and composed in her daily life, and followed her plans with strict determination. She had all the traits the Head of a family would want in a successor, but none of the qualities of a typical child.

    William and Meiko worried about their lady¡¯s mental health. They tried offering suggestions to help her live a more relaxed life, but all were declined by their lady, Scarlet, and their young master, Kyle. Unable to change her mind, they instead offered their unwavering support, hoping Scarlet would one day enjoy life like an ordinary child.

    They had almost given up on that hope, but now they finally saw it.

    Their lady had friends at school - friends she could laugh and have fun with. She no longer looked dull and distant, as she had before attending the wizarding school.

    A sense of relief and gratitude filled their hearts, conveyed through a single glance they exchanged in mutual understanding.

    ¡°Oh, William.¡± Scarlet suddenly remembered something and whispered to her trusted manager. ¡°Did you buy the presents I asked for in the letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everything is in your room now, neatly packed in the box.¡±

    ¡°In the box? I don¡¯t remember seeing any...Oh, that box,¡± Scarlet frowned. ¡°I forgot about it after I put my bag on it. I need to wrap everything up...I really hope they¡¯ll like the gifts.¡±

    William smiled warmly. ¡°They¡¯ll definitely love your Christmas presents, Milady. You¡¯ve been planning them for four months.¡±

    Scarlet responded with a shy grin, uncharacteristically unsure of her choices, a rare contrast to her usual confidence in every step she took.

    ¡°Hopefully, this will be a great Christmas,¡± Scarlet said softly, almost to herself.

 Chapter 40 - The phone call from Afar

    Christmas Eve.

    No business partners or workers came looking for Scarlet today - she had declared the day off for herself, vowing not to handle any company matters until the 27th December, the day after Boxing Day.

    Percy sat by the fireplace, absorbed in a book. Fred and George were engrossed in their study of game mechanics by relentlessly playing video games, while Ron had become addicted to horse riding. To his surprise, Scarlet was better at physical activities than him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been training in martial arts for years. It¡¯s no wonder you can¡¯t keep up,¡± Scarlet teased with a laugh.

    Ron reluctantly admitted he wasn¡¯t as fit as Scarlet, though he countered, ¡°If we were on brooms right now, I¡¯d definitely show you a few moves!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d beat me, no contest,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not really into brooms or Quidditch.¡±

    After tiring of the outdoor activities, they strolled leisurely back toward the house. Ron glanced at Scarlet, giving her a peculiar look.

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlet asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just...rare to see you not busy with something,¡± Ron remarked, recalling all the times they¡¯d met. ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve known you, you¡¯re always in the middle of something - homework, reading, reports, or replying to letters.¡±

    Not to mention my spear training...which you don¡¯t know about at all. Fred and George are really good at keeping secrets. Scarlet smiled at the thought and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that busy.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re always busy, Scarlet,¡± Ron insisted, staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s like something¡¯s driving you, pushing you to keep going. You¡¯re always telling Hermione not to push herself, but you¡¯re the same.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s how you see me?¡± Scarlet was genuinely surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve ever seen who never slacks off. Not even Percy can keep that up,¡± Ron added with a frown.

    Scarlet reflected on her time at Hogwarts, then sighed, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I guess I just haven¡¯t been happy about attending Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ron asked, incredulous. ¡°Hogwarts is the best wizarding school!¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t in my plan,¡± Scarlet said, analysing her own mindset. ¡°I think I value my plans and schedules too much. Going to Hogwarts disturbed everything, and I¡¯ve been trying to manage both worlds ever since, hoping I can balance them.¡±

    Ron, always carefree, couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would live such a busy, exhausting life. Just like how he couldn¡¯t grasp why Percy was so eager to work at the Ministry, he struggled to fathom why Scarlet chose such a difficult path. But perhaps that was why Percy had gotten on so well with Scarlet from their first meeting. Percy, who was often sceptical of people Ron¡¯s age, seemed to see something familiar in Scarlet.

    ¡°Relax, Scarlet. Nothing¡¯s chasing you,¡± Ron said.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°Thanks for pointing it out. I¡¯ll adjust my schedule and ease up a bit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± Ron warned. ¡°Don¡¯t be like Hermione. She always says she won¡¯t read when she¡¯s with us, then ends up borrowing another ton of books.¡± Ron rolled his eyes, making Scarlet chuckle.

    As she changed out her snow-soaked coat in the mudroom, Meiko approached, holding a cordless phone. ¡°Milady, a Taoist priest from China wishes to speak with you.¡±

    ¡°China? A Taoist priest?¡± Scarlet was baffled. She had no ties to China, not even Hong Kong, aside from a few Feng Shui masters - most of whom she considered frauds and scammers; she could easily pick a better spot for an office for her dad without their help, even though she didn¡¯t know much about Chinese Feng Shui at all. Yep, that¡¯s how incompetent those scammers were.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Yes, from one of the hidden realms,¡± Meiko clarified.

    Scarlet¡¯s confusion deepened.

    Unlike Japan, where temples and shrines were everywhere and most elderly people had some knowledge of mystical forces, China¡¯s mystical word was far more hidden - like the British wizarding community ¨C only a few have some knowledge about them. Taoist priests were a broad category, much like wizards, who could be specialists in various fields like potion-making, Auror work, or alchemy. They concealed themselves deep within mountains and forests, in secret enclaves known as ¡°hidden realms¡±, accessible only through portals.

    As far as Scarlet knew, there were three well-known hidden realms in China, each with its own traditions, possibly even schools or academies. Modern electronics couldn¡¯t reach those areas, as no power lines extended that far. So, why would they want to contact her?

    After a moment¡¯s mental preparation, Scarlet picked up the phone and spoke in Cantonese. ¡°Hello, this is Scarlet Hong. I was informed you wish to speak with me?¡±

    ¡°Lady Hong, a pleasure to meet you,¡± the voice on the other end replied, sounding slightly surprised at her language choice. ¡°I deeply apologise for calling at such a time. Please forgive the intrusion during this festive season. I hope I haven¡¯t interrupted anything.¡±

    The speaker¡¯s tone was polite and measured, with an old-fashioned, almost ancient style of phrasing - like something out of a Hong Kong Wuxia drama set in centuries ago. Could the person she was speaking to really be that old?

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Scarlet replied just as politely. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to receive a call from one of the renowned hidden realms. How may I assist you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, regarding that matter,¡± the man began cautiously, ¡°we understand you¡¯ve been seeking assistance from a mystical beast - a creature with sun attributes. We have connections within the Jutsushi Academy, and I believe our lecturers can offer you the best possible aid.¡±

    Scarlet frowned, ¡°May I ask why you would offer such help? I don¡¯t believe we have anything to exchange that would benefit both sides.¡±

    ¡°A decade ago, perhaps not. But things have changed since you began to shine. The stars told us so.¡±

    Astrology? About me? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you please explain further? I have no knowledge of your need.¡±

    ¡°You are a priestess,¡± the voice on the phone declared, catching her off guard. ¡°And we are priests and priestesses as well. It has been a long time since we¡¯ve heard of a new Western priestess. We are eager to swap pointers with you, Lady Hong, just as we do with Jutsushi Academy every five years.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s mind raced. Whoever she was speaking to was not someone to underestimate. She had kept her identity as priestess well hidden; most people only knew she inherited ancient magic, not that she had the ability to summon the Queen.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she responded, ¡°I accept the invitation, but on my terms. I¡¯m still attending school, so I can only meet during school breaks.¡±

    ¡°As you please,¡± the man chuckled pleasantly, his tone more like a friendly neighbour than a threatening figure. ¡°We shall bring the mystical beast to you in a few days, after Christmas. May I request that our representative witness the ritual?¡±

    ¡°You have my permission.¡± Scarlet passed the phone to Meiko, who stepped aside and quietly discussed the details with the caller.

    Well, that was quick. Guess I don¡¯t need to craft a temporary item with rooster now. Various thoughts flickered through Scarlet¡¯s mind, but they quickly vanished when she noticed Ron staring at her, wide-eyed and speechless.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got business in other countries?!¡± he finally blurted out.

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you¡¯d picked up on that from my last name.¡±

    ¡°Blimey, this is insane!¡± Ron exclaimed, his disbelief palpable.

    Scarlet chuckled before explaining, ¡°It¡¯s not business. It¡¯s more...treatment-related. I need to perform a ritual.¡±

    ¡°A ritual? Magic?¡± Ron looked stunned. ¡°But we can¡¯t do magic in the Muggle world, or the Ministry will come after us! And besides, we¡¯re underage!¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t notice,¡± Scarlet said as they walked back toward the living room. ¡°The Ministry can¡¯t detect my magic. It¡¯s different from theirs - the Trace doesn¡¯t work on me.¡±

    Ron¡¯s eyes grew even wider.

    ¡°And, I suspect you won¡¯t want to learn it,¡± Scarlet continued, before Ron could even ask. ¡°Though Hermione might. It requires a deep understanding of ancient runes and complex magic, which means a lot of bookwork. Not really your thing, eh?¡±

    Ron pressed his lips together. ¡°Yeah, definitely not.¡±

    ¡°The ritual will happen before we return to Hogwarts, but after Christmas. You¡¯ll get to see it yourself...I¡¯m thinking of inviting Neville and his grandmother as well. Don¡¯t ask why - it¡¯s a private matter for them.¡±

    As they reached the dining room, her father and the other adults were arriving too.

    ¡°And I think you¡¯ll be interested to see someone who¡¯s here,¡± Scarlet added.

    Ron looked puzzled. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Remus Lupin,¡± Scarlet replied with a smile, gesturing toward the gentlemen now grinning at them, ¡°He¡¯s one of our seniors from Hogwarts. I hear he¡¯s excellent at Defence Against the Dark Arts. Maybe you could ask him a few questions.¡±

    Should I mention the werewolf thing? Scarlet wondered. Nah.

 Chapter 41 - Christmas presents

    Everyone at the Red House had settled in nicely, and just as Scarlet predicted, Ron got along well with Lupin. In fact, Lupin had a natural teacher¡¯s charm that seemed to draw all the Weasleys toward him. They loved spending time with him, chatting and learning in his easy-going company.

    With all the guests comfortable and occupied, Scarlet finally allowed herself to relax. She flipped on the TV and began watching a drama, letting the peacefulness sink in. But then, the phone rang.

    Ron, Fred and George immediately leaped up, excitedly, and jostled each other in a race to grab the phone first. Amid the playful shoving, they failed to realize there was more than one phone in the house. Meiko, ever graceful, appeared with the cordless phone. ¡°Milady, your schoolmate Harry is on the line.¡±

    ¡°Harry?¡± Scarlet echoed in surprise. ¡°I thought Hermione would¡¯ve called first.¡±

    She took the phone and switched it to speaker mode. ¡°Harry?¡±

    ¡°Scarlet? Is that really you? I thought I dialled the wrong number for a second,¡± Harry¡¯s voice came through, full of excitement. ¡°Did I use the phone right? This is my first time making a call on my own!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing just fine,¡± Scarlet reassured him, and Ron edged closer, unsure if he should say something. Scarlet motioned him over. ¡°Where are you now, Harry? You don¡¯t have a phone line at your godfather¡¯s house, do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a phone box near Sirius¡¯s place!¡± Harry grumbled. ¡°Had to go to a few shops just to get enough coins for the phone.¡±

    ¡°Well, you could¡¯ve sent me an owl if you needed to reach me,¡± Scarlet teased, pulling Ron closer to the phone. ¡°Ron¡¯s here too - go on, say hello.¡±

    ¡°Harry!¡± Ron practically shouted.

    ¡°Ron!¡± Harry sounded just as enthusiastic.

    ¡°This is brilliant, mate!¡± Ron exclaimed.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s amazing!¡± Harry agreed.

    The two of them excitedly exchanged stories about their holidays, laughing and recounting their adventures. Scarlet could hear the clinking of coins as Harry fed more into the phone to keep the call going. After a while, Harry¡¯s tone turned more serious.

    ¡°Scarlet, can I come over for Christmas day?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, ¡°just not in the morning. We¡¯ll be out.¡±

    ¡°Out? Where are you all going? Can I join?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re visiting an orphanage,¡± she explained. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to come. Ron and his brothers are coming too.¡±

    ¡°An orphanage?¡± Harry repeated, his voice dropping as if he was speaking to someone else ¨C likely his godfather. ¡°Yes! Thanks, Sirius! Scarlet, I¡¯m in! Where should we meet?¡±

    ¡°Are you in or near London?¡± she asked.

    ¡°In London.¡±

    ¡°Great, we¡¯ll meet in front of the orphanage then. I¡¯ll give you the address. Got a pen and paper?¡±

    Once Harry had written down the details, he had a quick chat with Fred and George as well, laughing at their jokes before they all said their goodbyes, excited to meet up the next day.

    Just as Scarlet was about to return to her TV show, Lupin¡¯s voice broke through, quiet and slightly shaky.

    ¡°Scarlet, w-who were you just talking to?¡± he asked, eyes widening with something between shock and recognition.

    ¡°Harry,¡± Scarlet replied, noting the shift in his expression. ¡°Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived. His godfather is Sirius Black...Mr. Lupin?¡±

    ¡°Sirius Black?¡± Lupin¡¯s face tightened, but he held his composure. ¡°He...he betrayed James, our best friend,¡± he said, voice barely above a whisper, but laced with deep pain.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Ron cut in first, his face twisted in disgust. ¡°It was Peter Pettigrew who betrayed Harry¡¯s dad! That filthy rat! He was hiding in our house all these years as an illegal Animagus...as a pet rat! Ugh, it was disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Peter?¡± Lupin¡¯s voice dropped to a stunned whisper. ¡°You mean...he¡¯s alive?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s been in Azkaban for a while now,¡± Ron said, twisting his lips as if the memory still made him queasy. ¡°Sirius was released. He¡¯s Harry¡¯s godfather. Honestly, I hope Harry can leave his aunt¡¯s house and live with Sirius. He¡¯s had a tough time with his aunt, uncle, and that oversized cousin of his.¡±

    Percy, who had been listening quietly, turned to Lupin with concern. ¡°It was all over the news a few months back. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±

    Lupin shook his head, his face hollow with shock. ¡°I¡¯ve been...away. I didn¡¯t know,¡± he said, a distant look in his eyes. ¡°So...Sirius was innocent all along?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Percy confirmed. ¡°From what he said, he was trying to hunt down Peter Pettigrew after Pettigrew betrayed James and Lily Potter. But during their duel, Pettigrew caused an explosion, killed all those Muggles, and escaped by transforming into a rat. Black thought he¡¯d killed Pettigrew, and because he convinced James Potter to change the Secret-Keeper, he blamed himself. He didn¡¯t try to escape Azkaban because of that guilt. Pettigrew has the Dark Mark on his left arm, which Sirius doesn¡¯t, and that¡¯s proof enough.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Some of those details are new to me, Scarlet mused silently. It¡¯s likely something handled between the Weasleys and Professor Dumbledore, especially since the headmaster would¡¯ve managed all the explanations and paperwork after Pettigrew¡¯s capture and Black¡¯s release. She listened quietly, mentally taking note.

    Lupin covered his face, a muffled, bitter laugh escaping his lips. ¡°All this time...I¡¯ve been living with so many questions...¡±

    He began to share his memories, his voice reflective. He spoke of how he, James Potter, Sirius Black, and Peter Pettigrew had been inseparable at Hogwarts, with James and Sirius being especially close. They had fought against the dark wizard together, but it had all led to James and Lily Potter becoming targets. Dumbledore and the others hid them, but their location was exposed by a traitor, who they all believed was Sirius Black. Lupin recounted the tragic end: The deaths of James and Lily Potter, the disappearance of the dark wizard - which the Ministry of Magic happily declared dead - and Harry becoming the Boy Who Lived.

    As she listened, Scarlet finally remembered why Lupin had seemed so familiar when they first met. She¡¯d seen him in the Yearbook alongside James Potter, Sirius Black, and Peter Pettigrew. He looked worn now, much older and weathered, which was why she hadn¡¯t recognised him at first glance.

    Could Remus Lupin be another key figure in this story? Scarlet mused silently. He¡¯s a werewolf, and there must be a reason why an author would choose to give such a close friend of the protagonist¡¯s father that trait...

    Lupin gave a somber sigh. ¡°I always questioned why Sirius would betray James. They were like brothers...it never sat right with me. But if it was Peter...well, he was always timid, always hanging back. I thought he was just insecure, but now it seems he was simply...waiting. For someone stronger to protect him. When he found that, he didn¡¯t think twice.¡±

    The Weasley brothers began to curse Peter under their breath, particularly Fred and George, whose creative insults made Scarlet chuckle, and even drew a small, tired smile from Lupin.

    Ron frowned, his thoughts elsewhere. ¡°Ginny couldn¡¯t sleep for days after we found out about Pettigrew. I hope she feels better after visiting Charlie and the dragons.¡±

    His words reminded Scarlet of the girl she had met briefly at the station ¨C Ginny Weasley, the only girl after six brothers. That certainly sounded like an important side character, but since Ginny wouldn¡¯t be attending Hogwarts until next year... Scarlet mused, but couldn¡¯t figure out how she would interact with the girl, especially since they probably wouldn¡¯t be in the same House. She shrugged off the thought and focused on helping the servants with the Christmas decorations.

    It was her first Christmas with friends from school, and the occasion demanded her full attention. It was also her first time giving Christmas presents to people outside the orphanage.

    Giving out Christmas presents in the wizarding world was a unique experience. According to her research, some gifts were delivered by owl, some were given face to face, and others - like Scarlet¡¯s - were sent using a special delivery service that only operated on Christmas night. The service was offered by the Hogsmeade Post Office, which sold magical wrapping papers that could teleport the present directly to the recipient.

    After wrapping her presents and writing down the recipients¡¯ addresses, Scarlet cast a charm as instructed by the post office, and the gifts vanished. From what she understood, they would be delivered by midnight and appear under the recipient¡¯s Christmas tree, no matter how far away they were. Of course, she¡¯d paid extra for longer distances, having left a deposit at the post office to cover all her costs.

    The next day, Christmas morning, after giving out the presents to everyone in the Red House, Scarlet noticed a small stack of gifts under their Christmas tree that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    Kyle picked one up, read the tag, and smiled. ¡°Scarlet, this one¡¯s for you - from your friends. And boys, come get your presents!¡±

    Scarlet found presents from Hermione, Harry, Amelia, Maya, and even from all her assistants, including Neville. But to her surprise, she also received a gift from Mrs. Weasley.

    ¡°My mum made you a sweater too?!¡± Ron exclaimed, holding up a sweater of his own. ¡°She makes us one every year, and mine¡¯s always maroon.¡±

    Scarlet examined the maple-coloured sweater in her hands. ¡°That¡¯s really sweet of her. You lot must¡¯ve mentioned me too much in your letters. I wish I¡¯d known - I would¡¯ve sent her a present.¡±

    ¡°Our mum won¡¯t mind,¡± Fred said, already wearing his sweater, which was checkered and had an ¡°F¡± stitched on the chest, ¡°Now, put on the Weasley sweater and join us - our long-lost sister!¡±

    ¡°And none shall be able to tell you apart from us!¡± George declared dramatically, wearing a sweater identical to Fred¡¯s, except his had a ¡°G¡± on the chest.

    ¡°Ginger! Weasley! Ginger! Weasley!¡± the twins chanted, hopping around her and making everyone in the house laugh.

    Scarlet slipped on the sweater. It was oversized at first, but it quickly adjusted itself to fit perfectly, bringing a soft smile to her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The twins unwrapped Scarlet¡¯s gift with eager hands. ¡°A box of tools? Magic tricks?¡±

    ¡°Muggle magic tricks,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Just some illusions that don¡¯t involve real magic. Thought you might enjoy them.¡±

    ¡°Enjoy them?¡± Fred grinned

    ¡°We love them!¡± George finished, and the twins darted to a corner, already engrossed in studying the instructions.

    Scarlet smiled and turned, only to find Meiko standing before her with a gift of her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s an old broom from my shrine,¡± Meiko said proudly. ¡°It¡¯s been used by at least three shrine maidens. I heard, Milady, that you¡¯ll need to fly on brooms, so I brought you this.¡±

    Contrary to the British wizarding world¡¯s obsession with the latest broomstick models, Japanese Jutsushi valued older items. They believed that over time, objects could gain spiritual consciousness, allowing them to form bonds with their owners and even offer protections if treated well - like a loyal pet. With enough history, some items could even develop a spirit of their own, revered and worshipped at shrines.

    A broom used by three shrine maidens was, in Meiko¡¯s eyes, a precious gift. And indeed, as Scarlet held it, she felt a subtle connection form. It was faint, like the energy of the grass or flowers she used to sense in her previous life, but she never expected to feel that from a broom, a non-living object. Though the broom was a simple bamboo one, commonly found in shrines, it felt solid and heavy in her hands ¨C almost as if it were alive, possessing its own will.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Scarlet grinned at Meiko. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡±

    The morning passed in a flurry of unwrapping gifts, with everyone delighted by their surprises. But as the time neared to leave for the orphanage, the presents were tucked away, and preparations began for their journey. Even though Meiko and Hawk weren¡¯t joining them, it still took two vans to transport everyone and the piles of gifts they were bringing along.

    Scarlet thought back to her last meeting with Madame Brown, the director of the orphanage. Madame Brown had been so anxious about Scarlet attending an unknown school in the middle of nowhere. Despite the letters and photos Scarlet had sent to reassure her that she was doing well, making friends, Madame Brown still seemed concerned.

    I hope she can finally rest easy now, Scarlet mused as they set off.

 Chapter 42 - Visiting the Orphanage

    ¡°Scarlet!¡± The children swarmed around the red-haired girl, hugging her and cheering as they welcomed her back. They chattered excitedly, asking why she hadn¡¯t visited in so long, how her school days had been, and telling her how much they¡¯d missed her.

    Next, it was Kyle¡¯s turn. The older children surrounded him, calling him Uncle Kyle, wishing him a merry Christmas, and sharing stories from their daily lives since his last visit.

    ¡°All right, now everyone line up! We¡¯ve got presents for you,¡± Kyle said, guiding them towards the activity room. William, Lupin, and the Weasley boys followed behind, their arms laden with bags of gifts.

    Suddenly, the children gasped and pointed at the Weasleys. ¡°Red hair!¡±

    ¡°They all have the same sweaters!¡±

    ¡°And freckles too!¡±

    ¡°Scarlet, are they your cousins?!¡±

    ¡°Are they your relatives?¡±

    ¡°Or brothers?! Did you find your real family?¡±

    Scarlet laughed. ¡°No, they¡¯re my schoolmates! We¡¯re not related.¡±

    ¡°Awww,¡± the children chorused in disappointment, but kept cheering as they ushered Scarlet into the room.

    The wizards were amazed by how popular Scarlet was with the children, and even more impressed as she called out each child by name, handing them presents with a few words of encouragement. Although the Weasley had purchased the gifts, Scarlet had made little adjustments to each one, making them feel personalised for each child.

    ¡°Blimey, how does she remember all of that?¡± Ron whispered as the wizards huddled in a corner, watching her.

    Percy responded in a low voice, ¡°Maybe Scarlet lived here before she was adopted.¡±

    Ron¡¯s eyes widened in shock, though he remembered to keep his voice down. ¡°She¡¯s adopted?¡±

    ¡°She told me,¡± Percy said, glancing at the twins. ¡°Fred and George probably overheard it.¡±

    They twins looked stunned. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t!¡± Fred said.

    ¡°We¡¯re as surprised as Ron!¡± George added.

    ¡°Well,¡± Percy said, realising their confusion, ¡°you must¡¯ve only caught part of our conversation. We were talking, and you two barged in, saying you wanted to join us on this trip.¡±

    Recognition flashed in the twins¡¯ eyes as they recalled the moment. But before they could say anything, a few bold children approached, observing them with curiosity.

    ¡°Hi,¡± the Weasley brothers greeted.

    One of the children looked at them and asked, ¡°How can you not be related to Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you all have red hair,¡± Another chimed in.

    ¡°Was Scarlet bluffing us?¡±

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Someone shrugged.

    ¡°No way, she¡¯s always been honest with us!¡± One of the children protested, and soon they were all arguing amongst themselves.

    A timid girl stepped forward and asked in a very soft voice, ¡°Do you like jade? Jade pendants?¡±

    Ron blinked and reached for the token he wore as necklace pendant, a gift from Scarlet. ¡°You mean like this one?¡±

    ¡°You do like it!¡± the timid girl¡¯s face lit up. ¡°See? They¡¯re related!¡±

    ¡°Woohooo!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The children cheered and pulled out their own pendants. ¡°Look, we have them too!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all family!¡±

    Ron smiled wryly, thinking, I think the Weasley family¡¯s already large enough...But he didn¡¯t have the heart to correct the children and spoil the festive mood.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Hey, someone¡¯s outside!¡± a child called out. ¡°A tall man and a black-haired boy. Did any of you invite them?¡±

    Scarlet stood up quickly. ¡°It¡¯s my schoolmate and his godfather! I¡¯ll go greet them--¡±

    ¡°You stay here, Scarlet, I¡¯ll go pick them up!¡± Ron interrupted, hurrying to the gate. The twins followed close behind, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got this!¡±

    Scarlet continued distributing presents to the children, keeping an eye on the entrance. Soon, Harry and Mr. Black entered, with Harry looking far happier, livelier, and more extroverted than he had during their first meeting.

    Harry raised his hand high, waving at Scarlet, and she returned the gesture with a smile. Seeing that she was busy, he joined the Weasleys in the corner, only to be taken aback when he noticed his godfather standing frozen in surprise as a gentleman approached him.

    Surrounded by the noisy children, Scarlet couldn¡¯t hear what the two adult wizards were saying, but from their excited hugs and pats on the back, she guessed it was a joyful reunion.

    Meanwhile, Harry chose not to interrupt his godfather, enjoying his conversation with Ron, the twins, and Percy, who looked somewhat left out. After a moment of hesitation, Percy decided to approach Kyle, offering to help managing the children as they ran around the room, screaming with delight.

    ¡°Okay now, children!¡± A loud, ringing sound suddenly echoed from the entrance of the activity room. A middle-aged woman, her hair streaked with grey, was tapping on a bell-like instrument, instantly capturing the children¡¯s attention. ¡°Line up! Uncle William has prepared cakes for you in the dining room. Go and get your portions. Remember --¡±

    ¡°No rushing, no pushing, and say please and thank you~¡± the children chorused in unison.

    ¡°Good, off you go.¡± The women smiled warmly as the children flowed out of the room like a school of fish, then turned to embrace Scarlet. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s so wonderful to see you doing well. How¡¯s school?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Scarlet replied, returning the hug with a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve brought some photos with me. I¡¯ll tell you all about my friends and my dorm.¡±

    Percy watched as the two of left, disappearing into a smaller room. Kyle, standing beside him, noticed his gaze. ¡°Madame Brown is the director of the orphanage. She¡¯s been looking after these children for years.¡±

    Percy observed the children filing out of the room, noting the orphanage staff guiding them with care. ¡°I can tell. I assume Scarlet has been helping them ever since she was adopted? Is that¡¯s why she¡¯s always so busy? To support the orphanage?¡±

    ¡°Part of her earnings does go to the orphanage, but it¡¯s more than that. The place is now supported by donations from various corporations and government subsidies since a few years ago. They even have enough to help other orphanages too,¡± Kyle explained, exhaling deeply. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how stunned I was when I found out she¡¯s been working tirelessly to improve this place since she was five...Close your mouth, lad. You know she¡¯s been writing books, right? Under the name of a prodigy, she¡¯s supported the orphanage with her fame and earnings since she was five.¡±

    Percy shut his mouth, but his eyes remained wide with surprise.

    Kyle chuckled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Now you understand why William and the servants at the house call her ¡®Milady¡¯.¡±

    All the guests enjoyed a lovely time at the orphanage, especially the Weasleys and Harry. Knowing they lived in the outskirts with little exposure to the city, the children eagerly shared their knowledge of everyday things - things even Harry, who had grown up in a Muggle household, wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    ¡°How do you lot know so much?¡± Harry asked, curious. ¡°How come I never knew about any of this?¡±

    ¡°Because we go on trips once every week,¡± one of the children replied. ¡°Scarlet made a proposal, and Mama Susan agreed, so now we get to go on short trips once every week.¡±

    Another child chimed in, ¡°We go out in groups of five - two teenagers and three younger kids ¨C with volunteers from the church to their workplaces. We visited different places, and then we share what we¡¯ve learned when we get back.¡±

    ¡°How did Scarlet put it again?¡± A girl said, clearly a big fan of Scarlet. ¡°Oh, she said, ¡®We might not be able to attend schools that require expensive tuition fees to get the best education, but we can still gain knowledge from experiences and stories shared by others.¡¯ I dare say we¡¯re the best orphanage in the UK!¡±

    ¡°What about other orphanages?¡± Harry asked.

    ¡°It depends.¡± A boy, about fifteen, began counting on his fingers, ¡°I¡¯ve been to some orphanages with Mama Susan, delivering supplies. Some were alright, but others were really struggling - low on food, torn clothes, barely any staff or volunteers, and the facilities were in terrible condition. Not all orphanages are supported by the authorities, you know; some are just set up by locals and lack of permits and paperwork. The worst one I saw had children working illegally in restaurants just to earn money to keep it going because the adults were exhausted from trying to make ends meet.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard worse,¡± said a girl around the same age. ¡°I saw it on the local news - human trafficking, physical abuse, terrible punishments...Remember Alice, who got adopted last year? She was one of the victims. She was burned with boiling water, and her left arm was badly scarred. She was moved to our orphanage after the police shut the place down.¡±

    ¡°Alice? No wonder Mama Susan was so careful about approving her new parents,¡± the boy nodded. ¡°Thankfully, she¡¯s starting a new life with them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I heard they got a plastic surgeon to fix her scar.¡±

    ¡°Really? Did they manage to get rid of it?¡±

    ¡°Not completely, but it looks much better now - more like a birthmark.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡±

    Harry nodded and leaned over to whisper to Ron, who had been listening wide-eyed to all the tragic stories. ¡°I guess my aunt and uncle weren¡¯t that bad after all. At least they didn¡¯t starve me, beat me, or throw boiling water at me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ron whispered back, still in shock. ¡°Not great, but not that bad either. Plus, you¡¯ve got Sirius now. He¡¯d never let anything like that happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Harry grinned, adjusting his new glasses ¨C far more stylish than his old pair, thanks to Sirius.

 Chapter 43 - Black and Lupin

    Harry had a fantastic time playing video games with Ron and the twins that afternoon at Scarlet¡¯s house, after their trip to the orphanage. Black also seemed to enjoy catching up with Lupin.

    Scarlet assumed they wouldn¡¯t be in touch again until was time to return to school, but to her surprise, she received a call from Harry after dinner the same day.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a present from my dad!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Both Scarlet and Ron, who were listening in on the phone call, were confused.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to open all my Christmas presents this morning because we were in such a rush to find the orphanage,¡± Harry explained. ¡°I figured the rest were from you guys ¨C oh, and I was shocked Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon actually sent me something too, though it was just a coin. But there was one from a secret giver - my dad¡¯s old invisibility cloak! He¡¯d kept it for years!¡±

    ¡°Blimey! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Ron exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯ve inherited one of your dad¡¯s things!¡±

    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Scarlet added.

    Harry couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and went on about it for a few more minutes before asking, ¡°Scarlet, can I come over to the Red House and test out the cloak? I promise not to scare your staff!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Scarlet replied, laughing. ¡°Just call before you head over, and we¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    The next morning, Harry and his godfather arrived so early that they even had breakfast with Scarlet. Harry, in his Weasley sweater gifted by Mrs. Weasley as Christmas present, ran straight to Ron¡¯s room, jumping on his bed to wake him. Their laughter and giggling echoed through the house, all the way to the dining room.

    Black greeted Scarlet with a warm handshake before pulling Lupin into a teasing hug, exchanging sarcastic jokes that only close friends would understand.

    Scarlet, however, didn¡¯t pay much attention at their banter. She was focused on the stack of international news William had collected for her. Still no sign of the internet rising...I miss Wikipedia, she mused, furrowing her brows.

    She briefly exchanged thoughts with Kyle, discussing the latest updates in the family business and considering if she could offer any insights for future investments. Just then, Black approached, interrupting with a quick nod.

    ¡°Excuse me, Scarlet. Could I have a word?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Scarlet said, glancing at Kyle, who signalled her to go ahead. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re working on something for Remus,¡± Black began, sounding a bit awkward but determined. ¡°For his...condition. I get he needs to be part of the ritual, but I¡¯d like to be there, too. I¡¯ll keep out of the way, just...want to make sure he¡¯s alright.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment. ¡°Well...sure, as long as you don¡¯t mind it being a bit crowded.¡±

    ¡°Crowded?¡± Black raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought this was some secret ritual.¡±

    ¡°It is, but...¡± Scarlet ticked off names on her fingers. ¡°Ron and his brothers are here. My dad, William, Meiko, Mr. Hawk, and some other staff will be present too. For certain reasons, I¡¯ve invited Neville and Mrs. Longbottom, so they¡¯ll be there. Plus, one or two people delivering materials might stick around as well. And I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ll bring Harry?¡±

    Black blinked in surprise. ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard - that¡¯s a crowd. And you¡¯re letting your servants in? Aren¡¯t they Muggles?¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± Scarlet said, raised an eyebrow, ¡°To be precise, they¡¯re not muggles, but they aren¡¯t exactly wizards either.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Black¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°Some of them are Jutsushi, others are Shamans, and a few...well, I¡¯m not entirely sure, but they¡¯ve got talents,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Most of them only know a few tricks, nothing particularly powerful, but it¡¯s enough for them to understand my situation and handle what comes with it.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It took my family a great deal of effort to hire them, and they all signed magical NDA with me. If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t have invited Ron and his brothers over for Christmas.¡±

    Black let that sink in for a moment. ¡°You really do keep interesting company.¡±

    Scarlet shrugged, just as Meiko approached with drinks. ¡°So, as soon as the materials arrive, we can plan the ritual.¡±

    Meiko nodded in confirmation. ¡°The sand will arrive tonight, and the rest of the materials will be here by tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°No delay?¡± Scarlet asked.

    ¡°Everything is on schedule, Milady.¡± Meiko responded firmly.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s safe to plan the ritual for tomorrow. I¡¯ll send Neville a letter,¡± Scarlet said. She reached for her notebook, intending to tear out a page and scribble a note. But then she remembered Mrs. Longbottom was from a pureblood family, and decided against it. ¡°Meiko, could you fetch my letter set, please?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± Meiko replied, disappearing to retrieve it.

    The ¡°Milady¡± caught Black off guard, and he smirked. ¡°Milady? Well, well, Scarlet. Didn¡¯t peg you for royalty.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Scarlet quickly waved him off. ¡°Oh, stop. I didn¡¯t ask for it.¡±

    Black chuckled, eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°I should¡¯ve brought Kreacher along - he could learn a thing or two about proper manners.¡±

    ¡°A house-elf?¡± Scarlet asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Black replied, wiping away a stray tear from laughing. ¡°You should consider getting one yourself, Milady. Life would be much easier.¡±

    Scarlet shook her head with a soft smile. ¡°My life has never been better.¡±

    When Meiko returned, she placed a large, elegant case in front of Scarlet. Inside were delicate, scented papers and matching envelopes - a gift from her grandmother, who still lived a life of refinement as the Lady of Tachibana clan. There was also a custom-made wax seal set, designed and crafted by an expert her grandparents had hired specially for her.

    Scarlet often used this letter set to send her grandparents notes, just to brighten their day. This, however, was the first time she¡¯d use it to send a letter to anyone else. Well, no one really uses this kind of thing nowadays, she mused, though it felt fitting for the occasion.

    Under the surprised gazes of Black and Lupin, she wrote a formal letter in elegant cursive on a piece of sandalwood-scented paper. She then sealed it with light maple-coloured wax after placing it in a dark maple-coloured envelope. Meanwhile, Kyle opened the French window that led to the porch and gave a low hoot, calling Faye her small perch house.

    Faye, the household owl, eagerly hopped onto Kyle¡¯s shoulder, happily nibbling on the jerky he pulled from his pocket. Despite Scarlet¡¯s warnings that Faye was growing too fat and forbidding extra snacks, it seemed Kyle had become her main source of treats.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Scarlet scolded, crossing her arms. ¡°You promised!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just a little bit,¡± Kyle replied with a wry smile, holding his fingers apart to show a tiny gap representing that ¡°little bit¡±.

    ¡°She¡¯s a cat-headed eagle (that¡¯s how Chinese referred to an owl), not a cat. She needs to fly, not gain weight!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s winter! She needs fat to keep warm!¡± Kyle protested.

    Faye hooted in agreement, as if defending herself.

    ¡°You heard what the vet said,¡± Scarlet sighed. ¡°Fine. In that case, I¡¯ll have Faye take on more deliveries after I¡¯m back at school. Come here, Faye, send this to Neville.¡±

    Faye gave an indignant hoot but obediently snatched the letter and flew off to complete her task.

    Black and Lupin, who had been watching quietly, exchanged a glance and leaned toward each other, and speaking in low tones.

    Lupin murmured, ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? All these years, and here we are again. Like it was yesterday.¡±

    Black gave a faint smile, his tone more guarded. ¡°Thought the closest I¡¯d get to this would be in Azkaban. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see anything like Hogwarts again,¡± he said, then paused, his gaze shifting darkly. ¡°But the Dark Mark...it¡¯s been spotted. Means he¡¯s alive.¡±

    Lupin raised an eyebrow, his expression neutral to avoid alerting Scarlet. ¡°Maybe, but last we heard, he couldn¡¯t return.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not yet,¡± Black replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°But his followers? They¡¯ll be lurking somewhere, I¡¯d bet on it. One of them might even try something with Harry¡¯ - revenge, or worse.¡± He glanced at Lupin. ¡°I¡¯d put nothing past them.¡±

    ¡°Harry¡¯s safe at Hogwarts, but after he leaves during the holidays...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Dumbledore wants Harry at his aunt¡¯s, for the blood wards. That¡¯s Lily¡¯s last gift to him,¡± Black muttered, his voice heavy.

    Lupin nodded subtly, ¡°But I heard they¡¯re - well, not exactly the best guardians.¡±

    Black¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°No, not ideal. However, it¡¯s not as bad as what we heard from those kids yesterday. Dumbledore swears it¡¯s what¡¯s safest for him. Still... if I¡¯d had my head on straight, I¡¯d have been here for him. Instead, I let the guilt and Azkaban consume me.¡± He rubbed his face with a hint of frustration, his tone almost bitter. ¡°It was supposed to be me looking out for him.¡±

    Lupin placed a steadying hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder, voice soft but firm. ¡°None of us can change the past, Sirius. But Harry knows you¡¯re here for him now.¡±

    Black managed a thin smile, though his eyes betrayed a lingering regret. In the distance, the sounds of laughter and shouts from Harry and the Weasley brothers filled the air, along with Percy¡¯s indignant cries at being woken up.

    Scarlet waved goodbye to Faye as the owl flow off, then returned to the table, just as Black and Lupin fell silent, watching her with mild amusement.

    She turned to Kyle. ¡°I¡¯m going out tonight. Alone.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Kyle brow furrowed.

    ¡°I need to hunt down the offerings,¡± she said casually, but the weight of her words was evident through Kyle¡¯s expression.

    Kyle¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± Scarlet replied, her gaze steady.

    Kyle sighed, giving in. ¡°Very well. Got all your gear?¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m always prepared,¡± Scarlet said with a small smile.

    Lupin, watching her with a hint of concern, spoke up gently. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want company? Nights can be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Scarlet reassured them.

    Later that night, after Harry and Black had left, the boys were fast asleep, and Scarlet was preparing to slip out. Just then, an owl arrived, carrying a letter addressed to her.

    Scarlet opened the letter and read it in silence. For a moment, she seemed lost in thought.

    Kyle, who had been sitting in the living room waiting for her to head out, watched her closely. He had told William and Meiko to go to bed, but they refused.

    ¡°I must be ready, in case milady needs me,¡± Meiko said, feeling as though she had adopted the role of a shinobi or samurai, serving an upper-class family in ancient Japan. Though she was technically a bodyguard, Scarlet rarely needed her help, making her feeling useless sometimes.

    ¡°Milady might need me to manage things when she returns,¡± William added, somehow casting himself as a dutiful butler, like Alfred to Batman, refusing to stand aside in any matter related to her.

    Kyle stifled a smirk at their devoted ¡°role-play¡±, but chose to remain silent out of respect. Instead, he turned to Lupin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some sleep, Remus? Tomorrow¡¯s likely to be rough.¡±

    Lupin shook his head, concern in his gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t rest while Scarlet¡¯s out there, especially if it¡¯s something connected to me,¡± he said, his eyes following Scarlet as she instructed Meiko to put the letter in her room. ¡°She seemed...troubled. Did the letter say something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask,¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°She¡¯ll tell me if it¡¯s something I need to know. I¡¯m a Muggle, remember? Maybe it¡¯s safer if I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Before Lupin could respond, Scarlet¡¯s voice rang out from the porch. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a professor informing me my application to enter the Forbidden Forest was rejected. I¡¯ll apply again.¡±

    With a casual wave, she slipped into her battle suit. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    She bent her knees and, with a powerful leap, vanished into the night, a gust of wind accompanying her departure.

    As she sped through the dark, her mind raced over the contents of the letter from Professor Snape.

    She thought to herself, Quirrell tried to break into the forbidden third floor again, but his spell backfired because of my enchantments on the trapdoor guarded by the three-headed hound. He wasn¡¯t hurt, but he failed. It triggered Professor Snape and Mr. Filch instead. I didn¡¯t sense anything from the trapdoor enchantment - probably because of the distance - but none of the unicorn protections were triggered, meaning he didn¡¯t manage to hunt down any unicorn...

    Next, he¡¯ll either target the hospital wing or Professor Snape¡¯s office to heal his wound. Scarlet mused with a faint smile, But it won¡¯t matter ¨C I''ll cut off his escape routes and corner him...He¡¯s running out of moves.

 Chapter 44 - The Ritual and the Werewolf

    December 27th - a date Remus Lupin knew would stay with him forever.

    The sand, collected at noon from the hottest desert, had arrived the previous night, just before Scarlet set out for her hunt. She was gone for only an hour, returning with a cage containing something misty. According to her, they were fragments of unconscious dead souls, nearly ghost-like in nature.

    Just as dawn was breaking, three figures appeared at the entrance of the Red House: a man, a teenage girl, and a teenage boy, each dressed in strange attire. They arrived on flying swords, hovering beneath their feet, and held their fists together in front of them paying respect to Scarlet, who returned the gesture in kind.

    The man spoke in Cantonese, while the teenagers behind him stammered in heavily accented, somewhat broken English.

    Lupin, caught between shock and curiosity, watched silently. Meiko leaned in and whispered an explanation. ¡°They are Taoist priests from Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s Hidden Realm in China. The man in front, according to Hogwarts custom of addressing, is Professor Ching Yun, who teaches the Art of Deity Summoning. The students with him are Ms. Tang and Mr. Song, both in their fifth year.¡±

    Lupin¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How is it I¡¯ve never heard of this wizarding school?¡±

    Flying on swords! How could British wizards not know about them?

    Meiko gave a small smile. ¡°They¡¯re not a wizarding school. As I said, they¡¯re Taoist priests - they study Fa Shu, not magic.¡±

    Both of them glanced at Scarlet, who now greeted the priests and carefully acknowledge the birdcage that the teenage boy was holding with care.

    Not long after, Harry and his godfather, Neville and Mrs. Longbottom, arrived.

    After brief greetings and breakfast, they all headed to a field. Snow lay thick across the flat, untouched ground. Scarlet motioned for everyone to stay where they were, then waved her hand, summoning a gust of wind that sent the box of desert sand toward a furnace, which had been set up days before in a small hut built to protect it.

    She then took out two syringes: one to draw blood from Lupin, and another from the mystical beast that had been brought by the sword practitioners.

    Meiko explained to Lupin in a whispering tone, ¡°The honourable creature in the cage is a descendant of the three-legged Sun Crow. It¡¯s born with the ability to breathe the sun¡¯s flame, which can banish all evil.¡±

    The cage itself was intricately decorated, lined with warm, cozy accessories. The crow, as large as an eagle, gently stretched out its leg, allowing Scarlet to take its blood. Then, as she politely requested, it plucked three of its own feathers and offered them to her.

    To everyone¡¯s amazement, the crow spoke.

    The wizards, taken aback, had never expected a magical beast to talk. They didn¡¯t understand a word the crow said, but from the respect Scarlet showed, it was clear this was no ordinary beast.

    ¡°What did it say?¡± Harry whispered, trying not to interrupt the ritual¡¯s mysterious atmosphere.

    Kyle, who had been quietly observing, explained, ¡°He said, ¡®Wishing you a smooth journey in crafting the item he needs¡¯. It¡¯s a blessing from a mystical beast. I suppose it gives Scarlet some luck.¡±

    And then, the ritual began.

    Scarlet gestured for Lupin to stand behind her. She stepped forward into the snow, changed into her battle gear, and knelt with her head bowed, holding the G¨¢e Sc¨¢il horizontally in both palms.

    In a solemn voice, she began to chant, though no one understood what she was reciting. Her voice, reverberating with an almost musical cadence. It was the ancient Celtic language, passed down to her through the knowledge in the runic rock from the Queen.

    A warm breeze stirred, brushing over everyone present. Then, as if an unseen artist was working swiftly, a complex magic circle - about the size of a car ¨C began to form on the snow-covered field. The lines were drawn with such speed and precision that it took everyone by surprise. Each line emitted a whimsical glow, an indescribable colour that shifted and shimmered. Before anyone could fully comprehend what was happening, the magic circle was complete, and the atmosphere around them grew dense with energy as Scarlet¡¯s chant came to an end.

    Everybody on scene felt it ¨C an unseen deity watching them. It wasn¡¯t threatening, but the presence was heavy. Meiko and another servant from Japan immediately knelt, while others paid their respects in their own ways. The trio from China bowed, holding their fits together before them in reverence. While the younger wizards looked on in confusion, unsure of how to react, Black, wand at the ready, muttered to Lupin, ¡°Quite the spectacle. But does she need all this for a collar?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that,¡± Lupin replied, his voice quiet. ¡°I suspect this...being, or Queen as she calls it, demands a worthy ritual. It¡¯s how she maintains balance.¡±

    The furnace flared to life, hot flame roaring to burn the air around it. A piece of metal appeared out of thin air, and was thrown into the fire by an unseen force, followed by the sand. Scarlet quickly placed the cage of misty soul into the magic circle, and the contents vanished instantly ¨C an offering accepted by the deity.

    Scarlet rose to her feet and motioned for Lupin to step forward. ¡°Walk into the circle, Mr. Lupin. Don¡¯t worry, the Queen just wishes to see you.¡±

    Keeping his wand at hand, Lupin approached the circle. As soon as he stepped inside the circle, his footprints disappeared into the snow. He felt an intense gaze settle on him ¨C silent, watchful, and considering. A sudden, burning hiss interrupted the stillness.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Lupin turned quickly to see the heated lump of metal and sand, glowing bright red, floating out of the furnace. It drifted toward Scarlet, who poured the blood from both syringes and the feathers from the mystical crow onto the molten lump.

    Scarlet began another chant, this time in the form of a lullaby, singing in ancient Celtic as if coaxing the magic to life. The red-hot lump hovered before her, guided by her left hand as she manipulated the wind around it. Her spear, planted firmly in the ground, radiated magic that flowed into her as she shaped the burning metal with an invisible hammer.

    The melodic chant didn¡¯t last long. Slowly but surely, the lump of metal began to take form. Finally, a cooling breath from the deity, the metal solidified in to an object ¨C an intricately forged collar, glowing faintly in the dying light of the furnace.

    The magic circle gradually faded, and a soft chuckle echoed through the air, heard by everyone present. Then, something seemed to lift from their shoulders - the pressure, along with the magic circle, was gone. So too, it seemed, was the deity.

    Scarlet stepped forward and presented the collar, resting in her palm, to Remus Lupin, the werewolf.

    ¡°In order to suppress the madness of the werewolf inside you, the item needs to be able to restrain you instantly,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°I considered forging a crown, inspired by the legend of the Monkey King from Journey to the West in China. His master used a crown to teach him manners, tightening it with a chant whenever necessary. So, a crown that could tighten and subdue you seemed like a good idea. However, it would be too obvious. That¡¯s why I changed it into a collar ¨C or, more accurately, a choker ¨C that you can wear around your neck and hide it with a necktie or scarf. When you lose control in your werewolf form, the choker will activate, tightening and immobilising you. It can even knock you out by restricting your air supply, all while emitting magic to call forth your consciousness.¡±

    Lupin¡¯s gaze fell upon the black choker, its surface glittering with flecks like a night sky filled with stars. His face both serious and hopeful. He understood the depth of Scarlet¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°The Queen of the Shadowy Land was pleased to see a courageous man,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°She gifted a metal from her treasury for forging the item. She foresees a path for you - that you will reach your goal if you accept the choker and stay steadfast on the thorny road ahead.¡± Scarlet raised her hand, offering the choker. ¡°The choice is yours. This will aid you, but to truly control the beast, you¡¯ll need to strengthen your soul. Will you accept this choker?¡±

    Lupin slowly lowered his wand and took the choker, clasping it around his neck. ¡°I will.¡±

    As he fastened it, the choker shone briefly. Immediately, he felt a change - a sense of warmth, relief, and security. The beast inside him seemed distant, as though it was no longer on the surface. But Lupin knew it was still there, lurking, waiting for another chance to take control should he falter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the meditation technique to strengthen your soul,¡± Scarlet met his eyes and said quietly, ¡°I expect to see some progress by the Easter holiday.¡±

    Lupin nodded, a hint of smile softening his resolve. ¡°Thank you, Scarlet. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± He responded just as quietly, turning to meet Black¡¯s gaze with a broad grin.

    As the ritual concluded, all the servants withdrew. Kyle, noticing that scarlet wished to speak privately with Neville and Mrs. Longbottom, quickly gathered the Weasley boys, Black, Harry, and Lupin to head back to the house. This left Scarlet to approach the pair at her own pace.

    ¡°Ms. Hong, I place my trust in you,¡± Mrs. Longbottom said, offering Scarlet a deep bow. ¡°Please, I beg for your help with my son and his wife!¡±

    Seeing his grandmother bow so low, Neville nervously followed suit. Scarlet hurried forward, gently holding both of their arms to stop them.

    With a sigh and a soft smile, Scarlet reassured them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you, as I¡¯ve already informed - this is my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Hong, my son and his wife¡¯s tragedy has nothing to do with you...¡±

    ¡°Ever since I began studying the ancient magic Queen Sc¨¢thach bestowed upon me, it has become my duty to guide the dead to the Shadowy Land,¡± Scarlet said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t allow souls destined for that realm to reach it fractured. I would have restored their souls, even if you hadn¡¯t asked.¡±

    As they walked slowly toward the house, Scarlet handed Mrs. Longbottom a list. ¡°These are the materials we¡¯ll need for the ritual. It¡¯s a more delicate process than what we did today and will take longer to prepare, unless you can purchase some of the items.¡±

    Neville glanced at the list and saw that many different crystals and waters were required. ¡°Moonshine crystals and water, rainwater collected during a rainbow, unicorn tears given willingly, personal belongings once used by the victims ¨C could we use my parents¡¯ wands for that part?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be ideal,¡± Scarlet confirmed, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll start by using the healing power of the moon. Once their souls are more stable, I¡¯ll guide them with power of the sun...¡±

    With the renewed hope, Neville and Mrs. Longbottom left soon after, their footsteps lighter as they eagerly began preparing to gather the materials.

    Next, the trio from Dragon Tiger Mountain prepared to leave as well.

    ¡°Why not let us show you around London? It would be a shame for you to leave so soon,¡± Scarlet urged as the Taoist priest lined up in front of the Red House.

    Professor Ching Yun shook his head, replying in Cantonese, ¡°We gained much from the ritual you performed, and we¡¯re eager to spar with you in the future. The spear you¡¯ve bonded with is a rare and magnificent weapon. To show our utmost respect, by the time we receive the duel invitation, our student will wield weapons equal in power to your spear.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to that day,¡± Scarlet said after a moment of thought, ¡°But not within the next two years. I must fulfil my duties as the Queen¡¯s priestess first.¡±

    ¡°If you need any assistance, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. We¡¯d be more than happy to help,¡± Professor Ching Yun said. He formed a sword hand sign, and at his gesture, the sword at his back flew to his feet. His students mirrored his movements, their swords following suit.

    ¡°I will.¡± Scarlet smile, nodding.

    Before they mounted their swords, the male student who had been carrying the birdcage bowed and presented the cage. The door swung opened, and the three-legged crow poked its head out, fixing its gaze on Scarlet.

    ¡°Forgive the interruption, but I have a word for you, young priestess,¡± the crow said, its beady eyes gleaming.

    Scarlet bowed deeply in respect. ¡°I¡¯m listening full heartedly.¡±

    ¡°Another foreign star will soon approach you. Befriend the star, and your path through the darkness will be safe,¡± the crow said, its eyes bright with prophecy. ¡°Do not ask more, for I will say no further. You¡¯re a clever girl ¨C you''ll understand when the time comes.¡±

    A prophecy! Scarlet bowed once again, her voice reverent. ¡°Your kindness will be forever engraved in my heart. Please, let me know how I can repay your grace.¡±

    ¡°We look forward to the day when you spar with our students,¡± the crow responded. ¡°Amuse us old folks, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°In the name of Queen Sc¨¢thach, I swear to offer the most spectacular display I can provide,¡± Scarlet promised.

    ¡°Good girl.¡± The crow nodded before retreating into its cage. ¡°We¡¯ll be off now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your honour,¡± Professor Ching Yun said with a smile, as the student lifted the birdcage back to shoulder height. ¡°Until we meet again, young priestess.¡±

    ¡°Farewell,¡± Scarlet replied, stepping back a few paces and watching as they mounted their swords and flew off into the sky.

 Chapter 45 - The Transfer Student

    After teaching Lupin the meditation method, Scarlet finally cleared her schedule for this holiday and enjoyed some well-deserved rest. Neville¡¯s ritual would take a long time just to gather the necessary materials, leaving that as her task for the Easter break.

    Black and Harry came over almost daily. Black had even arranged for a Floo Network connection to her house, installing a new fireplace just for that purpose, which crossed another item off her to-do list.

    One afternoon, as they all relaxed in the living room with the TV playing softly in the background, Harry approach Scarlet, who was absorbed in a Muggle science textbook, and asked curiously, ¡°The day before the professor from China left, you were talking to them for quite a while. Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course, why do you ask?¡± Scarlet replied, raising her eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°Because,¡± Ron chimed in, ¡°every time you get to know someone and learn about their problems, you always take them on yourself and start running around trying to fix things. Not exactly the best habit, if you ask me.¡±

    Scarlet glanced at Harry, who nodded vigorously in agreement.

    ¡°Like Fred and George,¡± Ron continued, rolling his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re completely hooked on video games, practically glued to the controller, and now they¡¯re saying they want to make games like that. And what do you say? You¡¯d help them! Just let them figure it out on their own, Scarlet. You¡¯ve already got way too much to deal with.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Your novel, for starters!¡± Ron gave her a pointed look. ¡°When¡¯s the next book coming out? Any chance it¡¯s soon?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s still in the editing stage,¡± Scarlet laughed. ¡°I¡¯d say at least two months from my end, and then my editor needs to review it, get it ready for printing, do the advertising, stock it in the shops...It¡¯ll probably be out around the start of next school year.¡±

    Ron and Harry groaned in disappointment.

    But soon, they sat up straighter, letting the topic drop as they shift to discussing the Chinese hidden realm. Scarlet explained what was happening there and mentioned that she¡¯d be having a spar session with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of scheduling it during the summer holidays after my third year at school,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully. ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go.¡±

    The boys exchanged puzzled looks. ¡°What¡¯s a spar?¡± Ron asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like duelling, but more for practice than competition,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°It¡¯s a friendly way to test our limits, like when Gryffindor and Hufflepuff have those unofficial Quidditch matches in the off-season. You spot each other''s strengths and weaknesses, then give feedback and help each other improve.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s like a wizard¡¯s duel?¡± Ron asked, trying to piece it together.

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Oh, and I got a prophecy from the mighty crow.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ron nearly jumped. ¡°A prophecy?¡±

    ¡°What prophecy?¡± Black and Lupin both turned towards her, their faces serious. Before Scarlet could respond, Kyle waved a dismissive hand.

    ¡°Relax, it¡¯s nothing important.¡±

    Both grown wizards stared at him in shock. ¡°You knew about this?¡± Lupin asked incredulously.

    ¡°Er...yeah?¡± Kyle looked confused. ¡°She told me that night after she heard it.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so casual about it?¡± Black exclaimed, his brow furrowed. ¡°Prophecies aren¡¯t a joke, Kyle!¡±

    ¡°Aren''t they?¡± Kyle replied, still looking puzzled. ¡°It just sounded like advice from a wise elder to me. Scarlet¡¯s smart ¨C she''ll do fine with or without it.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand, Kyle,¡± Lupin interjected, his tone earnest. ¡°We have to take prophecies seriously, especially from a reliable Seer; they can change everything. I doubt the crow brought by the Chinese professor would just offer random advice and call it prophecy ¨C it''s not mere coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet¡¯s the magic expert in our house, so she¡¯ll decide what to do with the prophecy.¡± Kyle raised both hands in mock surrender. ¡°I have no control over this, and I trust her judgement.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Black, staring at Scarlet, asked, ¡°And Scarlet, you really think that prophecy is just advice?¡±

    ¡°Well, the crow said I¡¯d meet someone soon, and that being friends with them would help make things smoother for me, that¡¯s all.¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m pretty picky about my friends, so I¡¯ll wait and see if I get along with this person when I meet them. But I get it, prophecies can be heavy. For now, let¡¯s just relax - there¡¯s nothing I can do about it right now.¡±

    Lupin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It does sound pretty straightforward.¡±

    Black, still frowning, didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced but remained quiet. He knew Scarlet well enough to trust she had her own tricks up her sleeve ¨C hidden well enough that not even he or Remus could figure them out. ¡°Fine, but we¡¯ll be keeping an eye on this. Prophecies don¡¯t just disappear.¡±

    Everybody enjoyed a wonderful New Year, and soon it was time for school to start again. Students boarded the Hogwarts Express, reuniting with friends after the holiday break.

    ¡°Look! You¡¯re wearing the same sweater as the Weasleys!¡± Maya exclaimed with a giggle when she found Scarlet in the compartment. ¡°You could practically pass as one of them!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Scarlet said, flipping her hair playfully. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m their long-lost sister, sharing some ancient ancestor from a thousand years ago. Haha!¡±

    ¡°So, Harry would be the adopted one, then?¡± Amelia pointed out, noticing Harry wearing the same Weasley-branded sweater. Harry shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get one?¡± Hermione asked, glaring at Ron, who gave an exaggerated pout and replied, ¡°We weren¡¯t exactly on good terms until a few weeks ago, so maybe my mum didn¡¯t know we were friends yet?¡±

    Hermione rolled her eyes and muttered, ¡°What can I say? Boys!¡±

    After the long journey back to Hogwarts, everyone gathered for dinner in the Great Hall. Professor Sprout warmly welcomed the Hufflepuffs back before the students settled down. Suddenly, a loud murmur arose from the Gryffindor table, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maya asked, curious.

    Amelia dashed off to investigate and returned shortly after. ¡°There¡¯s a new transfer student in Gryffindor. Professor McGonagall is introducing her ¨C she¡¯s from America.¡±

    ¡°A transfer student? Midterm?¡± Maya frowned, cutting into her steak. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she come at the start of term in September? It¡¯d be hard to fit in halfway through.¡±

    ¡°I know, right?¡± Amelia agreed. ¡°And she seems...a little odd. I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s hard to explain. I¡¯ll find out more and let you know.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Maya said with a shrug. ¡°Though, I don¡¯t think I need to know much. What do you think, Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always good to have a bit of information about someone,¡± Scarlet replied, glancing over at the girl Amelia pointed out. She was sitting with the third years, so they weren¡¯t likely to cross paths unless it was intentional.

    So, this is the one I¡¯m supposed to befriend? A foreign star like me? Scarlet thought to herself, taking a bite of her meal. It might take a while to get to know her, especially since she¡¯s not in my year...

    Scarlet¡¯s daily life finally settled into a routine. She had a nicely organized schedule balancing physical practice, classes, homework, novel writing, business management, and news updates from her hired assistants and William. Life felt more relaxed now that she had postponed her Muggle textbook studies until the summer holidays ¨C she wasn¡¯t starting from scratch, after all, having already found some useful shortcuts.

    In contrast to her quiet and productive life, there were quite a few rumours buzzing around school, most of them about the new transfer student in Gryffindor.

    ¡°Her accent is so funny!¡± Maya said excitedly one day while the three of them were in the dorm. ¡°It¡¯s a bit different from what I¡¯ve heard in American movies and TV shows.¡±

    ¡°It sounds too...¡± Amelia struggled for the right word, frowning, ¡°...bubblegummy? Is that even a real term? Whatever it is, she sounds like her brain is just there for decoration. Her homework¡¯s a total disaster!¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you know that? Did you see her homework?¡±

    ¡°I caught a glimpse when I passed by her table in the library,¡± Amelia said with a dramatic wave of her hand. ¡°She¡¯s really struggling with every single subject. I heard even Snape has shifted his sneering from Harry to her if they¡¯re both in front of him.¡±

    Maya¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°That¡¯s why she was crying the other day!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlet and Amelia turned to her, curious.

    ¡°You know, my book club always look for quiet places to exchange books and talk about what we¡¯re reading. One time, we met up near the Astronomy Tower and heard someone crying. We followed the sound and found her curled up in a bush under a tree.¡±

    ¡°Is she being bullied?¡± Scarlet frowned.

    ¡°If you count Snape¡¯s sneering as bullying, then yes,¡± Maya replied, rolling her eyes, obviously disliking the Potions professor. ¡°He¡¯s been extra harsh with her. Her Potions paper was crumbled in her hand, completely covered in red marks. She was muttering something through her tears.¡±

    ¡°Muttering curses at Snape? How dare she!¡± Amelia exclaimed, though she looked more thrilled than appalled.

    ¡°No, it was more like, ¡®this isn¡¯t what I was expecting,¡¯ if I remember right,¡± Maya said with a shrug, ¡°Her words were a mess because she was crying so hard. I¡¯ve seen some of the Slytherins sneering at her too. Fred and George pranked them in retaliation, and it turned into a chase. They all got an hour¡¯s detention with Filch.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like she had high hopes for transferring to Hogwarts,¡± Amelia commented. ¡°I mean, our professors are good...except for Snape, obviously.¡±

    Maya turned to Scarlet. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never heard you complain about him.¡±

    Amelia glared at Scarlet suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you actually like that gloomy bat.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him, but I don¡¯t dislike him either,¡± Scarlet replied with a shrug. ¡°My father¡¯s Asian, and in case you didn¡¯t know, Asian parents love strict teachers. They believe that great students come from strict teachers. Professor Snape fits their idea of a perfect teacher. If we were living in ancient times, my dad would probably beg to have me under Professor Snape. And as for Quirrell, he¡¯d be the first one they¡¯d ditch, seeing as he didn¡¯t teach us anything useful.¡±

    Maya and Amelia both shuddered. ¡°Thank Merlin we don¡¯t live in ancient times,¡± Maya muttered.

 Chapter 46 - Scarlet the Harsh Coach

    Gossip about the new transfer girl spread through Hogwarts within just a few days.

    First, there were whispers about her strange accent and way of speaking, followed by talk of her light-hearted and joking attitude, which fit right in with the prank-loving twins. Then came the rumours about her poor class performance ¨C her homework riddled with red ink, especially her Potions assignments. There was even a story circulating that she had cried, ¡°He¡¯s not my idol anymore,¡± after Professor Snape tore into her work; everyone was shocked that she¡¯d ever considered the gloomy bat her idol. But the latest gossip?

    ¡°She¡¯s got a crush on Cedric, our third-year senior.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Scarlet blinked, momentarily thrown.

    Amelia, thinking the innocent ginger-haired girl ¨C who had no interest in school romance - didn¡¯t understand, repeated her words with more flair. ¡°Alexis Everhart, the American fashionista, has a crush on Cedric. She¡¯s trying her best to be his girlfriend, writing him love letters and even composing love songs.¡±

    ¡°Her songs aren¡¯t bad,¡± Maya chimed in, ¡°but her writing is awful ¨C grammar mistakes, spelling errors, and her handwriting is a disaster.¡±

    ¡°...How do you know all that?¡± Scarlet asked, both dumbfounded and intrigued.

    ¡°She asked for help with her love letters after Cedric rejected the first one,¡± Maya explained, gesturing animatedly. "Apparently, our reading club was happy to lend a hand. Cedric returned her letter with corrections marked in red ink. You can imagine how much red there was. She looked like she was about to cry when she got it back, and Cedric seemed just as uncomfortable. Poor guy, probably the first time he¡¯s had to reject someone who¡¯s only known him for a few days.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a bold one,¡± Amelia remarked, sounding impressed. ¡°I¡¯m starting to respect her.¡±

    ¡°And she has good taste,¡± Maya added. ¡°Cedric¡¯s such a nice boy. Everybody likes him. He¡¯s like the charming prince from a fairy tale.¡±

    Scarlet recalled her own encounters with Cedric ¨C always helpful, always friendly ¨C and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s definitely a good senior. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he became a prefect.¡±

    There was a knock at the door. It was Hannah with a message. ¡°Scarlet, Potter and Weasley are looking for you. They¡¯re still in the Great Hall.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Scarlet replied, wondering what this was about. When she met up with Harry and Ron, they hurriedly dragged her to a corner where no one could overhear. Harry, looking both anxious and excited, whispered, ¡°I found a mirror! I can see my parents in it!¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see his parents,¡± Ron cut in. ¡°I saw myself as Head boy, holding the Quidditch Cup. I was Quidditch Captain! Do you think it shows the future?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about that? My parents are what matters!¡± Harry hissed. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the mirror tonight.¡±

    ¡°Mate, seriously?¡± Ron shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about it. Don¡¯t go. Scarlet will tell you the same.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet.¡± Harry turned to her, looking hesitant but hopeful. ¡°You¡¯re with me, right?¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment. ¡°From what you¡¯ve described, it sounds like the mirror shows you whatever you desire the most.¡±

    Both the boys stared at her, clearly confused.

    She continued to explain, ¡°It means that it doesn¡¯t show the truth, just an imagined reality ¨C something you deeply wish for. For example, a girl who¡¯s insecure about her appearance might see herself as the most beautiful person in the world.¡±

    She turned to Ron. ¡°So, Ron, if you want to be Quidditch Captain and Head Boy, you¡¯d better start working hard to make that dream come true.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Then, she looked at Harry, who seemed deflated. ¡°Harry, I know how much you want to see your parents, to have a complete family. You can look into the mirror, but don¡¯t get lost in that feeling, alright? It¡¯s a beautiful illusion, so beautiful that it can pull you in. The more you visit the mirror, the deeper you¡¯ll sink into that illusion - and you might lose yourself in it.¡±

    ¡°I-I-but...¡± Harry stammered. He knew Scarlet was right. She was always right and gave the best advice, but...those were his parents.

    ¡°How about this,¡± Scarlet sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tonight, and this will be your last time. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll report the mirror to Professor Dumbledore or Professor Sprout, and they¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s kept somewhere safe ¨C somewhere no one can access. Does that sound okay?¡±

    Harry, looking defeated but understanding, nodded, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll meet you here.¡±

    ¡°No, meet me in my training room,¡± Scarlet instructed. ¡°Fred and George know where it is. Ask them to bring you, or they can tell you the way. I¡¯ll be waiting there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Later that night, when Scarlet went for her training, she found not only Harry there, but Fred, George, and Ron as well.

    ¡°I get why Fred and George are here - this is their workshop as well,¡± Scarlet remarked, eyeing the two younger boys. ¡°Harry¡¯s here to meet me. But, Ron, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have other things to do?¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not fair that I¡¯m the only one left out!¡± Ron protested, his chin up defiantly.

    ¡°So now Percy¡¯s the one left out, is he? And what about Hermione?¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes, shaking her head.

    ¡°If Percy were here, then this would be the secret Weasley base - the ginger kingdom!¡± Fred declared with dramatic flair.

    ¡°Milady, lurking in the shadows of the Hogwarts, secretly teaming up with the Weasleys to fight off the strong!¡± George chimed in, spinning an elaborate tale. ¡°Sounds like the plot for your next book!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking of writing something cyberpunk now,¡± Scarlet replied, sighing.

    Harry giggled, while the Weasleys exchanged puzzled looks, not knowing what ¡°cyberpunk¡± was or why it amused Harry.

    ¡°Harry, Ron, take a seat,¡± Scarlet instructed as she began stretching her arms, walking toward the centre of the vast room. ¡°Fred, George, grab your swords and get ready.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, milady,¡± the twins responded in unison.

    Ever since the twins had become her training partners - using their Quidditch skills to send Bludgers flying at her as part of her dodging practice ¨C they had been eager for more challenges. One day, they each found a large sword somewhere in the castle and asked her for sword training. Not just any swords, but greatswords that required two hands to wield properly.

    ¡°Because swinging swords looks so cool!¡± they had exclaimed, stubbornly refusing to switch to the lighter one-handed longswords she¡¯d suggested.

    Though their physical skills were decent, they struggled to control the massive greatswords. Usually, Scarlet went easy on them. But tonight, it was clear she had no intention of holding back.

    ¡°On guard!¡± Scarlet shouted as she easily blocked Fred¡¯s shaky slash. ¡°Grip the sword tight! Did you waste all your dinner?¡±

    Twisting her waist while keeping her feet planted, she spun just in time to thrust her spear at George¡¯s leg as he tried to sneak up from behind. ¡°Footwork! Agility! Have you turned into a turtle since getting off your broom?¡±

    ¡°Use your waist!¡± she barked.

    ¡°Stay grounded! Your lower body¡¯s a mess!¡±

    ¡°Block my thrust! If I were serious, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡±

    Harry and Ron stood frozen, watching Scarlet thrash the twins with blank expressions. In their eyes, Fred and George had always been the energetic, physically fit Beaters of the Quidditch team ¨C strong, agile, and seemingly unstoppable. Yet here was Scarlet, a quiet and wise girl a full foot shorter than the twins, swinging a spear effortlessly and barking orders like a harsh coach. She dominated the fight, leaving the twins no chance to gain the upper hand.

    After an hour of teaching (or rather, beating), Scarlet finally withdrew her spear into a low wing stance, signalling that their session was over. Fred and George collapsed onto the floor, gasping for air, drenched in sweat as if they¡¯d just swum across the Black Lake.

    ¡°Told you to start with the longswords,¡± Scarlet said, rolling her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have the muscle for a greatsword yet.¡±

    ¡°We-we¡¯re just training...¡± Fred gasped.

    ¡°...to l-look cool, not...planning to f-fight anyone...¡± George added between heavy breaths.

    ¡°Shut up and focus on your breathing,¡± Scarlet said, checking her pocket watch. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Ron, take care of your brothers. I¡¯ll be quick. Harry, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Whe-where are you going?¡± Fred managed to ask.

    ¡°Just stay there and don¡¯t give me a reason to knock you both unconscious.¡±

    As Harry put on his invisibility cloak and Scarlet strode out in her battle gear, Ron knelt beside his brothers, glancing at them. ¡°She¡¯s joking about the unconscious thing, right?¡±

    ¡°No, sh-she''s serious,¡± Fred panted, wincing. ¡°Oh, my leg...¡±

    ¡°Oh, my shoulder...¡± George groaned, equally in pain. ¡°Ronny, be a good brother and get us the yellow paste from the desk.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re covered in bruises,¡± Ron said, amazed, watching them apply the yellow paste to their injuries. ¡°Is she mad?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Fred muttered. ¡°She¡¯s just doing her best to stop us from following her.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ron looked confused for a moment before the realisation hit him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why...¡±

    ¡°Oh, little Ronniekins, you¡¯re still such an innocent boy,¡± Fred teased, though weakly.

    ¡°Stop calling me that!¡±

 Chapter 47 - The Mirror of Erised

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± Harry whispered from beneath his invisibility cloak, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to hide under here with me? There¡¯s plenty of space.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Scarlet replied softly.

    At first, Harry was concerned, but after seeing the ghosts glide past her as if she didn¡¯t exist, and watching her effortlessly avoid Mrs. Norris by standing on a high portrait frame, his worry turned to relief ¨C and surprise. Her stealth was so impressive, it reminded him of the ninja he¡¯d seen on TV.

    They soon reached the deserted classroom and stood before the Mirror of Erised.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Scarlet nodded, urging Harry forward. ¡°I believe the image of your family is true, so take a good look at them and say your goodbyes. One hour.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Scarlet,¡± Harry whispered, sitting down in front of the mirror. He gazed at the reflection of his parents, both smiling warmly at him. He could even make out his grandparents ¨C faces he¡¯d never seen before, not in photos or anywhere else.

    After a few minutes of quiet, Harry spoke. ¡°Scarlet, don¡¯t you want to look into the mirror and see what you truly desire?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°If I want something, I¡¯ll figure out how to get it. And the past...well, it¡¯s gone. The best I can do is learn from it and make sure I don¡¯t make the same mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harry turned to look at her, intrigued. ¡°But I¡¯m curious. You always seem so prepared. I wonder what you¡¯d see in the mirror. Please¡ªjust once.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Scarlet sighed, stepping closer. She positioned herself behind Harry and looked into the mirror. In the reflection, she didn¡¯t see herself as Scarlet, but as Akahime from her previous life, surrounded by her family, colleagues, and friends. They smiled at her with pride before waving goodbye, disappearing one by one. In the end, only Akahime remained. Slowly, her reflection morphed into Scarlet, the red-haired girl in battle gear.

    ¡°Did you see something nice?¡± Harry asked, curious.

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Scarlet said, her gaze leaving the mirror as nothing new appeared. ¡°I saw Akahime and her friends. They said goodbye. Now all I see is myself - and you - just like any other mirror.¡±

    ¡°Then you must be the happiest person on earth.¡± A voice broke the silence.

    Scarlet turned her head calmly, finding Professor Dumbledore sitting on one of the desks against the wall. Harry, in contrast, jumped up in shock, stammering, ¡°Sorry, I¡ªI didn¡¯t see you, Professor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a cloak to become invisible,¡± Professor Dumbledore chuckled.

    Scarlet didn¡¯t apologise, but she gave a respectful bow, as she always did when addressing staff. ¡°Good evening, Professor Dumbledore. I¡¯d like to report this mirror and suggest it be moved to a more secure location, so no students will be harmed.¡±

    So, he was waiting for us here, Scarlet mused. Well, not for me ¨C he must¡¯ve been waiting for Harry. Does this mirror have something to do with the story?

    ¡°I actually meant to inform you that the mirror will be moved to a new home tomorrow,¡± Professor Dumbledore said warmly, observing Scarlet. ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me once again, Ms. Hong. This is the Mirror of Erised. It shows the deepest and most desperate desires of our hearts.¡± His gaze shifted to Harry. ¡°That¡¯s why, Harry, having never known your family, you see them gathered around you. And Ronald Weasley, always overshadowed by his brothers, sees himself standing alone, the best of them all.¡±

    ¡°I had intended to ask Harry not to seek out this mirror again,¡± Professor Dumbledore continued, smiling kindly, ¡°For men have wasted away before it, entranced by what they¡¯ve seen or driven mad, not knowing if what it shows is real or even possible. This mirror gives neither knowledge nor truth.¡± He glanced at Scarlet. ¡°But since Ms. Hong has shown such caution, I trust she will make sure Harry does not do so.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, though her mind was racing. He¡¯s addressing me so formally, calling me ¡®Ms. Hong¡¯, but he calls Harry ¡®Harry¡¯...Does he dislike me or just being cautious with me? Or is Harry closer to him in a way Harry himself doesn¡¯t realise? Was Harry¡¯s father his apprentice? Wait - do wizards even use a master-apprentice system these days?

    ¡°Now,¡± The old wizard said, ¡°why don¡¯t we all head off to bed? It¡¯s getting late, and sleep is important for growth.¡± He gave them a friendly wink.

    Scarlet nodded, while Harry hesitated. ¡°Um, Professor Dumbledore, can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, you have just done so,¡± Professor Dumbledore chuckled. ¡°But you may ask me one more thing.¡±

    ¡°What do you see when you look into the mirror?¡±

    ¡°I?¡± Professor Dumbledore paused, the said with a smile, ¡°I see myself holding a pair of thick, woollen socks.¡±

    Harry looked surprised.

    ¡°One can never have enough socks,¡± Professor Dumbledore continued. ¡°Another Christmas has come and gone, and I didn¡¯t receive a single pair. People insist on giving me books.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    As Harry absorbed the unexpected answer, Scarlet¡¯s voice brought him back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor. I¡¯ll make a note of that, and you¡¯ll receive the finest socks in the world next Christmas.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore was silent for a moment before giving a soft chuckle, ¡°I shall look forward to those socks, Scarlet, if you don¡¯t mind my using your first name.¡±

    ¡°It would be an honour for the greatest wizard to remember my name,¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°Goodnight, Professor.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, Scarlet. And to you as well, Harry.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Harry echoed, mimicking the bow Scarlet had given earlier before quickly following her out of the deserted classroom.

    ¡°Watch your steps. Keep it low and quiet,¡± Scarlet whispered as they walked.

    ¡°But it¡¯s hard...¡± Harry muttered back.

    ¡°There¡¯s a charm for that. Make sure you learn it...¡± she advised.

    Their hushed voices echoed faintly in the hallway until they fell silent, leaving only Professor Dumbledore in the room with the mirror. He gave the mirror one a last glance before covering it with an old cloth.

    Scarlet accompanied Harry all the way back to the Fat Lady¡¯s portrait. Harry, feeling a bit embarrassed, mumbled, ¡°It should be me seeing you back to your dorm.¡±

    ¡°I actually have a permission letter to stay out at night,¡± Scarlet said in response to Harry¡¯s shocked expression. ¡°As you¡¯ve seen, I train with my spear at night, and Professor Sprout gave me a letter of excuse in case I¡¯m late from my training. I¡¯ve never needed to use it, but I suppose it would work if Mr. Filch caught me roaming the halls since I reported it to him the day I got the letter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair...¡± Harry muttered.

    ¡°It is fair, because I¡¯ve never misused it ¨C until tonight.¡± Scarlet nudged Harry towards the dorm entrance. ¡°You could apply for one too, but only if you had a good reason. And clearly, you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being mean today,¡± Harry grumbled.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll be even meaner if you keep dawdling in front of the door.¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow, hands on her hips. ¡°Off you go now, and don¡¯t forget to send Mr. Black a letter about tonight.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to?¡± Harry hesitated.

    ¡°Yes, and I am certain he won¡¯t be mad at you,¡± Scarlet said, rolling her eyes. ¡°That bold, reckless man? He¡¯s probably like the Weasley twins, sneaking around the school at night countless times...Now hush and get moving.¡±

    Harry mumbled about something under his breath before finally opening the dorm door with the password.

    Though Scarlet couldn¡¯t see him under the Invisibility Cloak, she could hear his breathing clear enough. After waiting a few minutes to ensure no other sounds lingered in the hallway, and to make sure Harry hadn¡¯t tried sneaking out again, she finally retreated to her own dorm.

    She kept an eye on Harry in the days following that night, ensuring the letters between him and Mr. Black were providing him with the support he needed. Once satisfied that all was well, she let her concerns rest.

    Meanwhile, the gossip about the transfer student continued to circulate through Hogwarts, rivalling the upcoming Gryffindor vs. Hufflepuff Quidditch match in popularity.

    ¡°Her writing is still awful,¡± commented Maya, one of the students helping the transfer girl with her love letters. ¡°And Cedric rejected her again. So, she¡¯s finally decided to give up and become his fan instead - with the goal of being his best fan in the Cedric Diggory fan club.¡±

    Scarlet looked up, surprised. ¡°There¡¯s a fan club for Cedric?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Amelia raised an eyebrow before nodding knowingly. ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re too busy for that sort of thing.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought I¡¯d gathered plenty of information about Hogwarts¡¯ student body,¡± Scarlet thought for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°Not that I¡¯m planning to run for president or student union anyway.¡±

    Amelia, continuing to polish her nails, smirked. ¡°I¡¯m just going to ignore whatever you said, because it¡¯s probably some weird reference to your novel. Anyway, I¡¯ve heard the transfer girl¡¯s been annoying some of the other girls lately.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Maya asked. ¡°Alexis is really nice, though sometimes she skips over things without thinking.¡±

    ¡°Apparently, some girls think she¡¯s trying too hard to get attention,¡± Amelia replied, pausing to consider. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how she¡¯s been hanging around all the famous boys in Gryffindor?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Maya looked puzzled. ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed.¡±

    ¡°Well, ever since she arrived Hogwarts, she¡¯s always been seen getting along with the Weasley twins and Lee Jordan. She also seems to be following Harry Potter and his two friends.¡± Amelia counted on her fingers. ¡°Not to mention, her first target was Cedric, and before Cedric, it was Professor Snape. I mean, she¡¯s bold, trying to impress that gloomy bat in Potions.¡±

    Maya couldn¡¯t think of anything to say, while Scarlet simply shrugged. ¡°None of my business. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong for a girl to want attention, as long as she doesn¡¯t hurt anyone. And for the record, I¡¯m against school bullying.¡±

    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d step in if someone bullied her?¡±

    ¡°Correction: I¡¯d step in if anyone got bullied. Even if it¡¯s someone from another House,¡± Scarlet replied. She had stuck to this principle since her time as a discipline team member at Caster Academy in her previous life. Though not a teacher, she had served as staff and handled numerous bullying cases during her decade of service before eventually shifting focus to supporting the caster association in cleaning up after incidents.

    ¡°I think I did a decent job of persuading Malfoy and his gang. The Slytherins are better behaved than I expected.¡± Scarlet noticed the strange looks on Maya and Amelia¡¯s faces. ¡°What?¡±

    Amelia stopped polishing her nails, looking at Scarlet in disbelief. ¡°You persuaded Malfoy?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, yes.¡± Scarlet absentmindedly twirled the feather of her quill. ¡°I just reminded him how a proper, elegant Slytherin should behave. His attitude toward Harry was completely out of control before. It was disgraceful for him to act like that.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Slytherins don¡¯t seem as bad as we¡¯ve heard - at least the first years,¡± Maya muttered. ¡°The Slytherins are notorious for their sarcastic remarks and sneers when they¡¯re around us Hufflepuffs. The seniors warned us, but I thought they were exaggerating...and it was because of you.¡±

    Scarlet frowned. ¡°I doubt I have that much influence over an entire House.¡±

    ¡°But now that I think about it, they do seem more cautious whenever you¡¯re around,¡± Amelia added, reflecting.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Scarlet dismissed the conversation with a shrug.

    ¡°By the way, I heard Snape is going to be the referee for our Quidditch match against Gryffindor,¡± Amelia said, returning to her nail polish. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a rough game with that gloomy bat watching over it.¡±

    An idea struck Scarlet, and she immediately began brainstorming. She grabbed her quill and started scribbling furiously in her notebook, quickly filling the pages with strange characters.

    Amelia and Maya exchanged glances and shrugged. They were used to Scarlet diving into deep thought and suddenly scribbling down incomprehensible notes. They long accepted that this was just something a novelist did when inspiration struck them.

    Little did they know that this time, Scarlet wasn¡¯t jotting down ideas for her next novel. She was, in fact, plotting something far more devious...

 Chapter 48 - First Kill

    On the day Gryffindor faced Hufflepuff in a Quidditch match, Scarlet didn¡¯t join the rest of her House to cheer them on. Instead, she suited up in her battle attire, with G¨¢e Sc¨¢il in hand, setting a trap in Professor Snape¡¯s office.

    She concealed herself with stealth enchantments, hiding in a dark corner of the office, patiently waiting for her prey to step into the trap.

    The idea had struck her the moment she heard Professor Snape would be refereeing the match. She quickly drafted a proposal for capturing the culprit red-handed and arranged a meeting with Professor Snape under the pretext of being a ¡°hardworking student eager to clear up some doubts¡±.

    Professor Snape¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he reviewed her proposal. However, Scarlet caught a subtle shift in his eyes ¨C a flicker of thought behind his perfectly composed poker face.

    ¡°And what, precisely, makes you believe you, a student barely of age, could do what Dumbledore himself failed to achieve?¡± His voice dripped with sarcasm, yet as cold and monotone as ever. ¡°I¡¯d be fascinated to know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree I¡¯m young and inexperienced, and he is indeed a skilled wizard with quick reflexes. I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him in a fair, face-to-face fight.¡± Scarlet maintained her polite smile. ¡°However, as you can see from my proposal, I don¡¯t intend to fight him fairly. It¡¯s a trap. I¡¯ll have the upper hand.¡±

    Professor Snape steepled his fingers, observing the girl before him with a calculating gaze. ¡°Such ruthlessness,¡± he murmured, his lips curving in a wry smile. ¡°Tell me, Ms. Hong ¨C are you certain you¡¯re a Hufflepuff, and not Gryffindor? One wonders if the Hat had an off day.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very much a Hufflepuff - one who will stand against danger when necessary,¡± Scarlet replied calmly. ¡°And now, I think it¡¯s necessary. He¡¯s a threat to the students, and I won''t let my school years be ruined by his petty and foolish ambitions.¡±

    Professor Snape remained silent, though his fingers tapped lightly against the parchment. She could tell he was contemplating whether to permit her plan.

    Scarlet pressed on, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance he¡¯ll come to your office for the healing potions. I can sense he¡¯s suffering from the curse I placed on him during our encounter in the Forbidden Forest. He¡¯s already tried to break into the third floor again, potions have gone missing from the hospital wing, and the stronger garlic smell is clearly his attempt to mask the stench of his rotting wound. During the Quidditch match, the hospital wing will be crowded with injured players, and Madame Pomfrey has tightened security around the potions. He¡¯ll have little chance of stealing from there. The only place he can get top-quality healing potions is from your office, especially since you¡¯ll be refereeing the match and won¡¯t be here. He might try for another break-in at the third floor or targeting Harry, but I¡¯m betting on him coming here.¡±

    ¡°You sound more like a Slytherin now,¡± Professor Snape remarked, his gaze sharpening. ¡°Alarmingly dangerous with your line of thinking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. Thank you,¡± Scarlet replied with a smile.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Professor Snape said finally, his voice a shade colder. ¡°You may proceed. But I will have Professor McGonagall informed, and if even a hair is misplaced, you will bear full responsibility. Understood?¡±

    Scarlet grinned. ¡°Yes, Professor Snape. I¡¯ll bring you the good news when it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope, for your sake, there¡¯s news worth sharing.¡± Snape¡¯s eyes glinted with a mixture of scepticism and reluctant intrigue.

    And that¡¯s how she found herself lurking in the cold, dark dungeon office, waiting for her trap to spring.

    It was a pain in the neck to have something on her schedule that she couldn¡¯t control, with the outcome depending on a storyline she only vaguely remembered. Scarlet didn¡¯t trust her hazy recollections when it comes to ensuring anyone¡¯s safety. The troll incident had caught her off guard, and she despised that feeling of helplessness. So, this time, she decided to take control - to strike before the plot unfolded.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Her breath was shallow as she became one with the shadows, concealed in a dark corner of Professor Snape¡¯s office, waiting. Breakfast had begun, and she remained still, patiently anticipating the sound of the door creaking open.

    An hour passed. Then another.

    She wasn¡¯t sure when the Quidditch match had started or when it would end, but she knew it was taking place in the morning. If nothing happened by lunchtime, her plan would have failed.

    Then, finally, the door creaked. A strong smell of garlic, mixed with a hint of rot, wafted into the room.

    Scarlet held her breath, watching as the man wearing a purple turban hurried inside and shut the door behind him, glancing around as though searching for something.

    She didn¡¯t move, remaining perfectly still as the man made his way to the exact spot where she had placed her hidden magic circle. In an instant, it activated.

    There were no fancy lights or dramatic effects like when she had performed the ritual for Remus Lupin. The magic circle worked quietly and subtly, sending out dark, dim chains that slowly snaked around the man¡¯s limbs as he continued scanning the room for potions. When he attempted to take another step, the chain tightened, binding him in place.

    His body stiffened, his tongue went numb, and an icy chill ran down his spine. Without warning, he was lifted into the air like a puppet on strings. A gust of wind came from nowhere, sweeping across him roughly, dishevelling his robes. Then he noticed ¨C his wand was wrenched from his grasp by the same gust, snapped cleanly in half right before his eyes!

    ¡°Who¡¯s there--¡± He tried to shout, but his voice failed him. And only then did he hear it ¨C a voice, chanting something unfamiliar, barely above a whisper.

    ¡°O Great Guardian of the Shadowy Land, the Queen who draws the line between life and death, your humble follower summons your guidance. For a shattered soul, seeking cowardly to escape the call of death --¡±

    The chant echoed faintly through the room, mingling with Quirrell¡¯s laboured breathing. But another sound began to grow ¨C a moan of pain, rising from beneath the purple turban. She knew why. The gaze of the deity was now fixed upon this very spot.

    The Queen was watching her, checking to see if she was managing well. The Queen had always been a kind and caring teacher, treating her more like a student than a priestess.

    ¡°--In the name of Sc¨¢thach, the soul fragment meant for the land of the dead shall now perish--¡± As Scarlet finished her chant, a dark, ghostly figure erupted from the turban.

    It writhed and thrashed against the bindings she had cast, and Scarlet felt the force field slipping from her control. Without hesitation, she dispelled her stealth magic, gripped her spear tightly and shouted, ¡°G¨¢e Sc¨¢il!¡±

    The red spear, resonating with the chant, left her hand as Scarlet hurled it at her target. It struck the ghostly figure square in the middle, pinning it to the stone wall with a faint glow, holding the entity in place.

    The apparition writhed, its voice twisting into a shriek of fury and pain. ¡°You dare ¨C you dare defy Lord Voldemort, you wretched little Mudblood! I am eternal!¡± His voice grew weaker, each word laced with venom. ¡°This is not over! I will return...and when I do, you will beg for mercy!¡±

    The figure¡¯s form slowly faded, clawing at the air in a final act of defiance. Scarlet could feel the Queen¡¯s presence as she grasped the soul fragment with her fingertips, offering Scarlet a silent, approving gaze as the figure¡¯s presence finally dissolved into nothingness.

    With a grin, Scarlet addressed the vanishing figure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send the rest of you to the shadowy land soon. Then, you¡¯ll finally be whole again - where you belong.¡±

    Perhaps the remnants of the soul tried to retort, but Scarlet could no longer hear it. The deity¡¯s gaze lifted, and with it, the oppressive aura that had surrounded her since the dark wizard had first tried to escape.

    As for Quirrell, when Scarlet turned toward him, she noticed something grim. His soul had been claimed by the Queen as well, but his death had been grotesque. The soul fragment she had just banished had drained him of every last bit of life, leaving him mummified, shrivelled like dry, brittle weeds. He looked fragile, as though any movement might cause him to crumble to dust.

    Suddenly, the door flew open. Professor McGonagall stormed into the room, wand at the ready, ¡°I heard a commotion ¨C what in Merlin¡¯s name is happening here?!¡± she demanded, her eyes sweeping the scene before freezing on the dried-up body in the purple turban, then finally landing on Scarlet.

    The professor¡¯s glare intensified as she spotted the student in her unusual attire, standing by the wall where a charred, blackened mark pulsed with an unsettling aura ¨C the only trace left of the dark wizard. Scarlet called her spear back to her hand, the action drawing further scrutiny from Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°Miss Scarlet Hong?!¡± the professor¡¯s eyes narrowed, taking in Scarlet¡¯s innocent, beaming smile. ¡°Explain yourself!¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Scarlet replied cheerfully. ¡°But I¡¯ll need Professor Dumbledore present as well, There¡¯s something important I need to report.¡±

    Professor McGonagall frowned. ¡°And what, exactly, is that?¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s grin widened. ¡°You-Know-Who.¡±

    A gasp echoed through the room, the sound sharp and startled. Professor McGonagall stared at the young student in disbelief.

 Chapter 49 - Scarlets Theory

    ¡°Scarlet, just when I thought you couldn¡¯t surprise me further, you manage to outdo yourself once again,¡± Professor Dumbledore remarked, his gaze soft but inquisitive as he stood in Professor Snape¡¯s office.

    Professor Snape, stationed by the scorched wall, carefully scraped a small portion of the residue into a test tube. He examined it, casting a few silent detection charms over the sample, observed it closely before nodding. ¡°This is unmistakably linked to the Dark Arts,¡± he confirmed before passing the test tube to Professor Dumbledore, his voice smooth but serious.

    Professor McGonagall, standing nearby, regarded the young girl with a blend of disbelief and fascination. Professor Snape had mentioned that Scarlet was handling some ingredients in his office and instructed McGonagall to keep an eye on things ¡°in case something unusual happens.¡± Snape had added in his unusual sharpness: ¡°You can¡¯t expect students with hare-brains to do much better, though Ms Hong might be the exception, her brain being just a tad sharper than the rest.¡±

    Yet nothing could have prepared Professor McGonagall for the traces of dark magic and a mummified body she found when loud, shrieking noises suddenly echoed from Professor Snape¡¯s office. She had assumed a typical cauldron mishap when she was to keep an eye on a student ¨C until she saw the evidence herself.

    Scarlet, meanwhile, showed no signs of fear or nervousness, only quiet confidence.

    After studying the test tube for a moment, Professor Dumbledore shifted his attention back to Scarlet. ¡°Why do you believe that the soul fragment you destroyed belonged to Voldemort? Surely, you know that many dark wizards have dabbled in Dark Arts. What leads you to this conclusion?¡±

    Because I saw it in the movie, Scarlet thought, but obviously, she couldn¡¯t say that. Instead, she replied, ¡°Because he said so. Though he might have been bluffing, Harry¡¯s scar hurts whenever he makes eye contact with Professor Quirrell. I assume the only dark magic strong enough to trigger such a reaction is connected to that one and only dark wizard?¡±

    Professor McGonagall gasped, clearly shocked to hear of Harry¡¯s pain. However, composed expressions on Professor Dumbledore and Professor Snape¡¯s faces suggested they were already familiar with this information.

    ¡°Additionally,¡± Scarlet continued, choosing her words carefully, ¡°I believe there¡¯s a reason why Professor Dumbledore chose to move and hide the Philosopher¡¯s Stone here at Hogwarts.¡± She glanced at the professors, watching for their reactions.

    Professor Dumbledore¡¯s eyes twinkled with intrigue as he regarded her. ¡°Scarlet, you¡¯re not merely surprising us ¨C you''re positively astonishing us. How did you learn of the stone? No, perhaps a better question is, how much do you know?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure how much I know,¡± Scarlet admitted. ¡°But I have a theory.¡± She decided not to hold back, knowing she would need the professors¡¯ trust and support to continue her hunt for the other soul fragments. ¡°Before the start of the term, your friend Nicolas Flamel sensed something strange happening. I know the two of you are friends because Harry told me your names appeared together on a Chocolate Frog card. It mentioned your work in alchemy.¡±

    She saw professors exchanged glances, but she pressed on. ¡°Flamel linked the disturbance to the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, and sought your advice. You both decided to place the stone in Gringotts for safekeeping, but when someone attempted to break into the vault ¨C I saw that in the newspaper ¨C you transferred it to Hogwarts. Harry must have figured it out somehow, considering how often he¡¯s been poking around the third floor. It¡¯s not exactly subtle.¡±

    Scarlet paused, gauging their reactions. They looked surprised, but not angry. Encouraged, she continued. ¡°Hagrid¡¯s not great at keeping secrets, from what I¡¯ve heard from Harry. Too much information slipped out around him, and Harry¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. No other students seem as interested in the third floor...except maybe Fred and George Weasley, but their curiosity is always off the charts. My guess is, you¡¯ve been favouring Harry ¨C not just because of his father, but because of what happened to his parents. I suspect this entire situation with the stone is a test for him. A challenge to help prepare him for the future, while also capturing the thief targeting the stone.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore¡¯s gaze remained thoughtful as she spoke, but Professor Snape¡¯s expression shifted to one of mild impatience.

    She paused again to catch a breath, ¡°This whole plan seems like a clever way to kill two birds with one stone - help your friend and push Harry to grow. But there¡¯s one flaw in the plan. No one realised that the thief was being aided by a dark wizard. And not just any dark wizard - but He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s hand flew to her mouth as Professor Dumbledore expression deepened with concern, nodded thoughtfully as Scarlet continued her explanation.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Harry was timid in the beginning of the term,¡± Scarlet went on. ¡°He was afraid of looking strange because he didn¡¯t know much about the wizarding world¡¯s common knowledge. At first, he thought the pain in his scar was just some magical quirk. But once he grew more comfortable, he began sharing his doubts about it. That¡¯s when I realised what was happening. I believe the professors standing before me are already aware that the magic I¡¯ve inherited from ancient sources deals with death and souls. I could see the soul fragment attached to Harry¡¯s scar.¡±

    Professor McGonagall gasped again, but Scarlet pressed on, unwavering. ¡°And yes, I saw a similar fragment attached to the back of Quirrell¡¯s head. Both fragments were from the same soul - full of darkness, hatred, and nothing positive. I¡¯ve known this since my very first Defence Against the Dark Arts class. So, that mystery was solved ¨C the soul fragments belonged to an evil being, and the only one connected to Harry is the dark wizard.¡±

    Scarlet gestured to her battle attire. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m more capable than most students my age. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Quirrell, unsure of what to do with him. That¡¯s when I noticed him hunting unicorns in the Forbidden Forest.¡±

    Professor McGonagall muttered, ¡°So that¡¯s why Hagrid kept finding dead unicorns.¡±

    ¡°I stopped him,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°I wounded him in the shoulder and left a curse on the wound ¨C unintentionally, since my weapon has that effect. I also gave protection talismans to the unicorns, so he couldn¡¯t harm them for their blood anymore. To heal himself, he had limited options: either retrieve the stone as fast as possible - which he failed to do, thanks to Professor Snape''s vigilance ¨C or rely on healing potions.¡±

    ¡°That explains the repeated thefts of potions from the hospital wing!¡± Professor McGonagall exclaimed.

    ¡°Madame Pomfrey had been on alert, so he had little chance of stealing more potions from there. The only other place he could get them was from Professor Snape¡¯s office,¡± Scarlet concluded, glancing briefly at the Potions Master. ¡°That¡¯s why I suggested setting up a trap. Everything went according to plan. I¡¯m relieved that this threat has been removed, and my friends are safe from danger.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore regarded the young witch in front of him with admiration. ¡°Scarlet, you would make an excellent chess player.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m actually terrible at chess.¡± Scarlet shook her head, her thoughts briefly flickered to her previous life. A teacher at the Caster Academy had once made the exact same remark.

    The professors exchanged looks. Scarlet¡¯s expression softened as she gazed at the professors, sincerity evident in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy competition. I¡¯m not driven by the desire to win. If I had a choice, I¡¯d rather sit quietly in a corner, watching everyone else live happily, enjoying their lives. I¡¯d be content to let others be the heroes, and I¡¯d gladly clean up the aftermath for them. I¡¯m good at paying attention to details, and I don¡¯t like being on the front lines.¡±

    Her thoughts briefly drifted back to her previous life, where she had watched her colleagues shine like diamonds as they fought against the abnormalities. Those characters had become the most popular in her novel - some even more beloved than Akahime, the protagonist.

    But she quickly pulled her mind back to the present, where she stood before the greatest wizard in Britain of this era, and Professor Dumbledore¡¯s gaze was warm as he considered her words, seeing the soft smile on her face.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore,¡± she began, drawing herself up slightly, ¡°I¡¯d like to make a request.¡±

    The old wizard nodded, inviting her to continue.

    Scarlet took a deep breath, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯d like permission to hunt down the remaining soul fragments.¡±

    Professor McGonagall gasped, and even Professor Snape gave her a strange glance. However, Professor Dumbledore responded with gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must decline, Scarlet. You¡¯re far too young--¡±

    ¡°And successfully thwarted the dark wizard¡¯s plan,¡± Scarlet interjected, polite but firm. ¡°Once I figure out how to remove the soul fragment attached to Harry, I can use it to track down the others and eliminate that stupid ghost for good. In the meantime, I can study the Dark Mark and see if I can locate any of his followers still at large. Professor Dumbledore, I¡¯m making this request based on my abilities, and I don¡¯t intend to take on more responsibility than I can handle.¡±

    ¡°One success does not guarantee another,¡± Professor Dumbledore replied gently with concern. ¡°You managed to defeat him this time, perhaps because of luck, or because he was weak. We cannot assume other fragments would be vulnerable, and there¡¯s no telling how many may exist. We cannot afford to make guesses and assume we¡¯ve gotten them all.¡±

    He has a point. Scarlet mused, taking a deep breath, swallowing her frustration. It¡¯s fine. Just like with any project, if the first proposal was rejected, I could always present a second or even a third.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Scarlet nodded. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll do more research and return with a more comprehensive proposal. Next time, I¡¯ll prove that I¡¯m truly suited for this hunt, and I¡¯ll detail all my safety precautions.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Professor Dumbledore looked at her for a long, silent moment before finally nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll be awaiting your next proposal. For now, take a good rest and leave the rest to us. Is that clear, Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Crystal clear,¡± Scarlet replied with a grin. She bowed politely before mentioning how to dispel the magic circle.

    ¡°Oh, one last note. This body,¡± she added, gesturing to the mummified body, ¡°will likely crumble to dust once the magic circle¡¯s dispelled, so...thank you, Professor Snape, for lending your office.¡±

    With that, she made a swift exit, escaping before the gloomy bat of a professor could deduct House points or assign her detention for messing up his space.

    Scarlet felt a small sense of triumph as she checked another task off her to-do list.

    Now, about that second proposal...How could she convince the great wizard to approve her plan for hunting down the other soul fragments? She¡¯d need more time to figure that out.

 Chapter 50 - The Approaching Transfer Student

    ¡°Hagrid is incubating a dragon egg!¡± Harry, Ron, and Hermione gathered around Scarlet, speaking quickly and looking nervous. ¡°He¡¯s trying to hatch a dragon!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always wanted a dragon.¡±

    ¡°And now he¡¯s got one! An egg! It¡¯s illegal!¡±

    ¡°He said he got the egg from some stranger.¡±

    ¡°That sounds suspicious, but the point is, he¡¯s got the egg! A dragon!¡±

    ¡°Okay, hold on. Take a breath and chill.¡± Scarlet motioned for them to calm down. ¡°Let me get this straight - Hagrid got a dragon egg from a stranger and is now trying to illegally hatch it in his hut. Is that right? When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago, just before the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff,¡± Hermione replied, providing a clear timeframe.

    Hagrid...his dog? And the third floor? It¡¯s a trick. Quirrell must have used the dragon egg to get the clue so he can get past the trapdoor. Scarlet mused.

    Scarlet recalled Professor Dumbledore¡¯s announcement from the previous night in his office. The Philosopher¡¯s Stone has been destroyed at Nicolas Flamel¡¯s request, ensuring no one could steal it for the Elixir of Life. The Mirror of Erised had also been removed from the third floor, as he had initially intended it to be the final safeguard against any thieves. Fluffy, the three-headed dog - its name having been revealed by the protagonist trio ¨C had been moved to the Forbidden Forest under Hagrid¡¯s care.

    Most of the other traps had been left in place while Professor Dumbledore decided what to do with them, but overall, it was safe now that no one was trying to break in. Quirrell, or rather the mummified body, had been burned to ashes by phoenix fire, and his remains were buried in the Forbidden Forest. There was no chance of him or the soul fragment taken by the Queen coming back. The burnt mark on Professor Snape¡¯s wall had finally been cleared, though it had taken great effort ¨C something confirmed by the professor¡¯s continued cold glares and his demanding extra homework from her in Potions class.

    So even if Quirrell had discovered a way past Fluffy through Hagrid by utilising the dragon egg, it no longer mattered. With Quirrell and the soul fragment gone, there was no danger for this year. Scarlet organised her thoughts and selectively relayed the situation to the protagonist trio, leaving them stunned.

    ¡°The Philosopher¡¯s Stone was destroyed?¡± Ron exclaimed, ¡°The dragon egg was Professor Quirrell¡¯s trick to get past the trapdoor?¡±

    ¡°The thief was caught? And it was Professor Quirrell?¡± Harry was shocked.

    ¡°Great, now we don¡¯t have a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. It¡¯s going to be a nightmare for our studies.¡± Hermione rolled her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s going to be substitute for our class? It hasn¡¯t been announced yet. Are we the first to know about his death?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so keep it quiet for now. I don¡¯t know how the announcement will be handled. As for who¡¯s teaching Defence, I have no idea, but I¡¯m not too worried about it,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about the secret on the third floor anymore. Now, about the dragon...¡±

    She turned at Ron, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, don¡¯t you have a brother who works with dragons in Romania?¡±

    ¡°Charlie!¡± Harry exclaimed. ¡°We could send the dragon to him, and he¡¯d take care of it, make sure it gets back into the wild!¡±

    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Ron jumped excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll write to Charlie right away...¡±

    ¡°Before that, I think it¡¯s best to report this to Professor Dumbledore,¡± Scarlet suggested.

    Hermione shook her head. ¡°But that¡¯ll get Hagrid sacked ¨C or even arrested!¡±

    ¡°No, trust me, Professor Dumbledore can handle it. And, if it does come to Hagrid being sacked over the dragon egg, blame it on me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the trio stared at her in shock, completely dumbfounded.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know because you weren¡¯t with us during Christmas,¡± Scarlet said, patting Hermione¡¯s shoulder before turning to Harry and Ron. ¡°I could always say that Meiko, a Japanese Jutsushi, didn¡¯t realise it was illegal in the wizarding world. In Japan, among Jutsushi, it¡¯s perfectly acceptable to breed large magical creatures, as long as they¡¯re hidden from Muggles. So, she happily gave me the dragon egg as a present, and I decided to leave it with Hagrid before reporting it to Professor Dumbledore. How does that excuse sound?¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Uh...sounds...plausible?¡± the trio huddled together, whispering their thoughts.

    Scarlet crossed her arms. ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s best if Hagrid report it to Professor Dumbledore himself. I¡¯m sure everything will be fine.¡±

    Seeing their worried faces, she sighed. ¡°Like I said, if things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯ll take the blame. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The trio shook their heads.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Hagrid,¡± Harry insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll persuade him. Scarlet, it¡¯s not your problem. Don¡¯t try to take it all on yourself.¡±

    Scarlet was surprised but smiled, pleased. ¡°Alright. I trust you¡¯ll handle it well. I¡¯d be excited to see us getting a special Care of Magical Creatures class, with a dragon involved.¡±

    ¡°What--oh!¡± Hermione caught on, slapping Ron and Harry on the back, urging them along. ¡°Come on, go! I know what we need to do!¡±

    Watching them rush off, Scarlet grinned and continued her walk to the library.

    It took Professor Dumbledore a day to figure out how to announce Quirrell¡¯s sudden disappearance, leaving the students anxious about why their Defence Against the Dark Arts classes were cancelled.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Quirinus Quirrell, our former Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, is no longer with us,¡± Professor Dumbledore announced solemnly in the Great Hall, standing before the staff table. ¡°In his pursuit of dark magic, and in his attempt of breaching the Third-Floor where I was safeguarding something temporarily, he met his end. Dark magic backfired on him in a most dreadful way.¡±

    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the hall. Some students looked shocked, others curious, anxious, or scared ¨C worried they might become the next victim of the dark magic that had claimed a teacher¡¯s life.

    Scarlet could feel Maya and Amelia gripping her arms tightly, their faces drawn with fear as they clung to her.

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Maya whispered. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem like the dangerous type.¡±

    ¡°He looked so easily-frightened...¡± Amelia added. ¡°Honestly, he seemed more like a coward. How could someone like him have been practicing the Dark Arts?¡±

    ¡°Ever wonder why he used so much garlic?¡± Scarlet said, trying to comfort them. ¡°He wasn¡¯t just using it for vampires. It was probably to cover something up.¡±

    Both girls fell silent, likely thinking back to every odd moment they could remember about the teacher. Scarlet, meanwhile, kept her focus on the headmaster¡¯s speech.

    ¡°Rest assured, there is no longer any dark magic threatening Hogwarts. You are all safe,¡± Professor Dumbledore continued. ¡°As for his replacement, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find a new professor in such short notice, so the Ministry will be sending an Auror to take over your Defence Against the Dark Arts classes. Don¡¯t worry, lessons will be resume as usual. In the meantime, I will personally take over the class until the Auror arrives, which should be within the week.¡±

    He paused before giving a small nod. ¡°That was the first announcement. Now, for the second one, which is quite interesting.¡±

    Wow, the trio worked fast, Scarlet thought. As she expected, it was about Hagrid surrendering the dragon egg.

    Learning that they¡¯d soon have the chance to see a dragon egg hatch during Care of Magical Creatures, the students were buzzing with excitement, completely forgetting how unsettled they had been by the news of their DADA teacher¡¯s death due to dark magic.

    ¡°The dragon egg arrived at Hogwarts by accident, and it will soon hatch. We¡¯ve already contacted the Romanian Dragon Sanctuary to pick it up afterward. In the meantime, it will be under the care of Professor Kettleburn, with Mr. Hagrid, the game keeper assisting,¡± Professor Dumbledore explained, his tone light. ¡°You¡¯ll be informed about your turn to visit. Please don¡¯t intrude on others¡¯ time - everybody will have their chance.¡±

    With that, he left, and the hall exploded into excited whispers and chatter. The schedule for visiting the dragon egg soon reached Scarlet through their prefect.

    ¡°Aww, we¡¯re one of the last groups to see it,¡± Maya pouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as long as the baby dragon doesn¡¯t bite me,¡± Amelia said, rolling her eyes.

    Scarlet chuckled. ¡°Just keep your distance. I doubt it¡¯ll be able to fly right after hatching.¡±

    ¡°You mean it¡¯ll already be hatched when it¡¯s our turn?!¡± Maya exclaimed.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Scarlet replied, finishing her breakfast. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m off to Transfiguration. You two coming?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Wait, just one more bite.¡±

    Just when Scarlet thought her school life would be peaceful until next year - when the protagonist would face his second challenge involving a diary with ink-splashing tendencies, though she couldn¡¯t quite remember where the book came from - she had an unexpected encounter.

    It was a Saturday night, right after dinner. She had planned a walk to the Owlery to spend some time with her owl and send a letter to the Red House, when Alexis Everhart, the transfer student, approached her at the entrance of the Great Hall.

    Alexis Everhart gave off the impression of the stereotypical blonde bombshell ¨C pretty, well-endowed, and often cast as a damsel in distress waiting for a macho hero to save her. And in some ways, she did fit that mould. But from the serious expression on her face now, it seemed that she had more to her than met the eye.

    Scarlet maintained her usual relaxed demeanour, asked politely and smiling as she always did, ¡°Good evening, Miss Everhart. Is there something I can help you with?¡±

    Alexis Everhart frowned slightly, clearly irritated ¨C whether at herself for appearing hot-tempered compared to Scarlet¡¯s calm or at something else entirely. Her expression remained stern. ¡°Scarlet Hong, we need to talk. In private.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Scarlet replied, unfazed. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the owlery to see my owl. Would you like to join me? I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have plenty of privacy there.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Alexis Everhart nodded, still observing the red-haired girl as they walked side by side, clearly deep in thought.

 Chapter 51 - Alexis Everhart

This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

 Chapter 52 - Alexisâ€˜s Report

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    Someone shouted her name just as she was wrapping up her morning discussion with her assistants, about to join Maya and Amelia for breakfast. Scarlet looked up to see Alexis running toward her, looking both urgent and nervous.

    Noticing the dark circles under Alexis¡¯s eyes, Scarlet could tell the blonde hadn¡¯t slept well. She gently patted Alexis¡¯s back to help calm her breathing. ¡°We¡¯ve got time before class. Relax, take a deep breath.¡±

    Alexis clasped Scarlet¡¯s hands tightly, her voice breathless. ¡°I finished your books last night! Well, not, like, every single word, but I totally skimmed it and got the gist of it.¡±

    ¡°...All of them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, all five of them.¡±

    No wonder she looks exhausted, Scarlet mused with an amused expression. ¡°You could¡¯ve just taken your time with the first one, no need to rush.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it! You totally hooked me in with this massive cliffhanger!¡± Alexis exclaimed. Then she quickly lowered her voice, glancing around to make sure no one was eavesdropping. ¡°Akahime-sama?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m not that honourable.¡± Scarlet sighed, now completely certain that Alexis Everhart, was a full-blown anime nerd. After all, no one in real life, not even a Japanese person, would call someone ¡°-sama¡±. It was just too embarrassing.

    ¡°Then...Akahime-sensei?¡± Alexis whispered eagerly. ¡°In your last book, when you introduced that new character, you mentioned Akahime as one of the discipline counsellors at Caster Academy. That means, you were, like, a magic teacher at some point!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach, I just disciplined unruly students,¡± Scarlet replied quietly. ¡°Mostly handled paperwork, too. I got tired of their old, inefficient system, so I left and joined the frontline support team instead. Not strong in any sense, and definitely not one of the famous casters.¡±

    So stop looking at me with those puppy eyes! Scarlet thought as she took a step back, unsure how to deal with Alexis, who clearly seemed to be comparing her to some famous anime teacher, most probably Kakashi.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve got a plan, right?¡± Alexis asked, eyes wide with. ¡°You said last night that you¡¯re planning to hunt the other soul fragments!¡±

    ¡°Yes...but I¡¯m not taking you with me, for obvious reasons.¡± Scarlet smirked, softening Alexis¡¯s disappointment. ¡°However, I do need your help. I didn¡¯t watch the rest of the series, so I don¡¯t know how the story unfolds. I¡¯ll need you to help me find the other fragments. Could you give me a report on that?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll have it for you tonight! Or¡ªno¡ªthis afternoon!¡±

    ¡°No, by the weekend is fine,¡± Scarlet reassured her, patting her shoulder. ¡°Take your time. If I¡¯m right, we¡¯ll be safe for the rest of the school year now that Quirrell¡¯s gone. I need your report to include details ¨C where the fragments are, the backstory of the objects they¡¯re tied to, and, if possible, who dies and how.¡±

    Alexis nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s detailed. It¡¯s just...my writing¡¯s kinda awful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your writing style. Point form is fine, as long as the information is accurate. I¡¯m not a teacher grading your paper,¡± Scarlet chuckled. ¡°And if you¡¯re financially comfortable, why not commission the Weasley twins to make you something useful? Like an auto-correcting quill?¡±

    ¡°...Wait, we can do that?¡± Alexis asked, surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t,¡± Scarlet grinned. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a story anymore. Everything¡¯s dynamic, and we¡¯re living in this world for real. Think outside the box, girl.¡±

    Alexis went dead silent for a long moment, then slowly turned to meet Scarlet¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted so many years...I should¡¯ve invested in Google, Apple, PlayStation, Nintendo, TSMC, and NVidia!¡±

    ¡°...Do they even exist yet? Have you done your research?¡± Scarlet knocked lightly on Alexis¡¯s forehead with her knuckles, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve got the upper hand just because of your limited foresight from your previous life. I¡¯ve told you, everything here is dynamic - things might not go how you remember.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Alexis replied, nodding weakly.

    ¡°Do your research first. Don¡¯t just dive into the stock market blindly.¡± Scarlet stood up. ¡°Anyway, if you finish your report soon, we can have our first discussion this Saturday. Let me know when it''s done, and we¡¯ll get our proposal ready for presentation.¡±

    ¡°...Presentation?¡±

    ¡°I need Professor Dumbledore¡¯s approval,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°He¡¯s reliable, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need his approval?¡±

    Scarlet looked at Alexis with affectionate eyes, as though the question was silly. ¡°And you think I¡¯m going to do all this on my own, without any support? Girl, why solo the path on hard mode when you can form a party and make it easier?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Alexis blushed, ¡°Yeah, right.¡±

    ¡°See you later, Alexis.¡±

    ¡°Bye, Akahime-sensei.¡±

    ¡°...Shut up.¡±

    The next day, as Scarlet settled into her usual seat for breakfast, Maya approached her with a curious expression. ¡°What did you do with Alexis, the transfer girl?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Why?¡± Scarlet asked, taking a bite of her sandwich.

    ¡°She seems...more mentally stable. Is that the right way to put it?¡± Maya pondered before giving up on finding the perfect term. ¡°She¡¯s not crying all the time or looking depressed anymore. Now, she¡¯s really happy and energetic, scribbling away in a notebook.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I asked her to draft a storyline for me.¡± Scarlet came up with the excuse quickly. ¡°She¡¯s quite creative, so I thought I might get some inspiration from her story. If she fixes her writing, I might even introduce her to my editor.¡±

    ¡°Wow, another author at Hogwarts?¡± Maya gasped.

    ¡°Not sure yet, but at least she¡¯s interested,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Keeping her mentally occupied means she won¡¯t have time to spread weird rumors.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re brilliant, Scarlet!¡± Maya praised.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Scarlet mused. If you¡¯d lived for a few decades, with a previous life¡¯s experience, you¡¯d be able to do the same thing.

    Scarlet had always felt as though she had a cheat code, an advantage over others. Still, she wasn¡¯t about to give it up, especially when it could help save lives.

    Finally, Saturday arrived.

    Scarlet was mid-training in her private room when she heard a knock at the door. She opened it to find Alexis, looking both nervous and excited.

    She closed the door after letting Alexis in. The girl looked surprised to find her dressed in an exercise outfit, holding a spear in her hand. Ignoring Alexis¡¯s curious gaze, Scarlet gestured around the room. ¡°I got permission from Hogwarts to make this my private training space. I¡¯ve set some limitations at the entrance - only those with registered fingerprints and the password can enter. I¡¯m sharing it with the Weasley twins; they use that corner as their invention lab or something. Don¡¯t touch anything over there.¡±

    Alexis stood in awe, ¡°Ho-How did you manage to do all of this? I mean, why would Hogwarts let you have your own room? Is this like...a club?¡±

    ¡°No, just a room for my physical training.¡± Scarlet answered while observing Alexis closely. ¡°I inherited an ancient magic that requires physical training.¡±

    ¡°With a spear? Why not a sword?¡± Alexis asked, her curious piqued. Her expression was normal, which made Scarlet feel more at ease. Perhaps I don¡¯t need to be wary of her. Maybe she could be an ally, rather than someone who might betray me.

    Scarlet still didn¡¯t fully trust Alexis. After all, Scarlet herself wasn¡¯t exactly normal, not with the experience of a past life. And now, there was another reincarnated person. It wasn¡¯t safe to assume Alexis had the same intentions without carefully probing.

    The report Alexis held now would determine whether she could be trusted.

    ¡°I asked Fred and George to stay out today so we can discuss our plan without interruptions. I¡¯ve prepared a simple meal for lunch,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°but I hope we can finish quickly - meals in the Great Hall are better.¡±

    Alexis nodded and handed the notebook to Scarlet with a solemn expression.

    This girl must¡¯ve had some high school education, or at least experience pitching proposals, Scarlet mused. The report, though written in an ordinary notebook, had a professional layout and conveyed its message with a level of maturity far beyond what her current assistants in Hogwarts could manage.

    As Scarlet skimmed the report, Alexis nervously watched, hoping for some kind of feedback that would calm her anxiety. She¡¯d put in her best effort, recalling every storyline detail she thought was important.

    Finally, the former caster raised her eyebrows and said after finishing the report, ¡°I suppose we can start by eliminating one of the...Horcruxes? Is that how you pronounce it? Good. We can take care of one today.¡±

    Alexis eyes widened. ¡°You mean...the one in the Room of Requirement?¡±

    Scarlet nodded.

    ¡°Can I watch? I promise you won¡¯t even notice me ¨C I''ll stay in the corner!¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes sparkled with eagerness.

    Scarlet studied her for a moment before handing her a jade pendant. ¡°Very well. Remember your promise, and take care of yourself. Keep this pendant with you - it can withstand one lethal blow.¡±

    Alexis immediately put the pendant on as a necklace, her eyes twinkling with excitement. ¡°Is this one of those protection talismans I¡¯ve read about in Chinese web novels?¡±

    Her comment surprised Scarlet. ¡°You know about those? You can read Chinese?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Alexis shook her head, then smiled sheepishly. ¡°But I use machine translation to get the gist of it.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Scarlet sighed with a faint smile. ¡°Enough chatter. Let¡¯s head to the Room of Requirement.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, captain!¡±

    ¡°...Shut up.¡±

 Chapter 53 - Second Kill

    Scarlet and Alexis made their way to the seventh-floor corridor, greeting everyone along the way who called out to Scarlet.

    ¡°Hi Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Where are you off to, Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just searching for inspiration for my book,¡± Scarlet replied with a polite nod every time she was asked.

    By the time they reached the seventh-floor, Alexis already felt exhausted, even though she wasn¡¯t the one doing all the greeting. She looked at Scarlet with admiration. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re like, so popular! And you handle everyone so smoothly! How do you even do it?¡±

    Scarlet blinked in surprise at the question. ¡°Popular? I don¡¯t know about that.¡± She paused, considering. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m popular at all. Compared to Harry Potter, you should¡¯ve seen him being chased by his fans on his first day here.¡±

    ¡°I can totally picture that, for sure,¡± Alexis nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Right, now try to open the door to the room,¡± Scarlet instructed, her tone suddenly serious. ¡°You have a clearer picture of what the diadem looks like.¡±

    Alexis noticed the shift in Scarlet¡¯s demeanour and gulped nervously. ¡°Okay...I can totally do this. I gotta find the place where that diadem of Rowena Ravenclaw is hidden.¡±

    She muttered the sentence to herself a few more times before stepping up to the opposite wall of the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy. Alexis began pacing in front of the blank stretch of wall. One...two...three times she walked back and forth, concentrating harder with each pass.

    On the third pass, a door materialized in the wall where there had been none before. Alexis gave an awed gasp, reaching out to grasp the handle.

    She waited for Scarlet to stand beside her before swinging the door open, revealing a vast room filled with chaotic array objects hidden by generations of Hogwarts inhabitants. They stepped inside, and Scarlet immediately changed into her battle attire.

    ¡°OMG, magical girl transformation!¡± Alexis exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over. Scarlet turned to her with a calming look. Alexis practically vibrated with enthusiasm. ¡°Are you, like, a legit magical girl? Did you bond with some cute magical mascot and become destined to fight evil? Like Sailor Moon and Pretty Cure?¡±

    Scarlet sighed deeply. ¡°Alexis, drain the useless water from your brain, will you? This is the Harry Potter universe. We¡¯re already been using magic. Why would I need to bond with some mascot to acquire magic powers and fight evil?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Alexis glanced at the jade pendant Scarlet tucked beneath her battle suit. It looked far more delicate and much larger than the one Scarlet had given her, wondering if she could get a pendant that changes outfits as well. ¡°But like, I don¡¯t think that kinda charm exists in this story...Did you, like, invent it yourself?¡±

    ¡°No, I just use it. Remember? I¡¯m a caster. I don¡¯t bond with a spirit anymore, but I still have all the knowledge.¡± Scarlet poked Alexis¡¯s forehead lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, this is a dynamic world. Stop trying to frame everything inside a box.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll try. But it¡¯s like, super hard, you know.¡± Alexis pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us normal people to break through our inherent thoughts and stuff.¡± But then her expression shifted as she took in Scarlet¡¯s fully transformed appearance. Her eyes widened when she noticed the spear Scarlet was now holding.

    ¡°What does the diadem look like?¡± Scarlet muttered as she scanned the labyrinth of forgotten treasures. The room was a cathedral of junk, so immense she couldn¡¯t see its walls or ceiling. It was packed with objects hidden by generations of Hogwarts inhabitants, cavernous, with walls and ceiling swallowed in shadows. The lanterns seemed to float in midair, casting long beams of light over hundreds upon hundreds of items lost in a sea of darkness.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, like, 100% sure - probably like a tiara or something?¡± Alexis replied absentmindedly, still distracted by the sight of Scarlet¡¯s spear. ¡°You know, I¡¯m starting to think we¡¯re in some kinda fanfic universe. Like, how else do you explain Snape being so hot? If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t guarantee everything I remember will match our sitch.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Scarlet said, scanning the room intently. ¡°As long as I can destroy these vile horcruxes, nothing else matters. I wouldn¡¯t even mind if Harry ended up in love with Snape.¡±

    ¡°You ship them?!¡± Alexis exclaimed, her previous fascination with the spear forgotten in her horror.

    ¡°NO!¡± Scarlet felt a headache coming on. Ever since Alexis had become more comfortable around her, conversations like these had become...routine. ¡°Just focus on finding the diadem first. We¡¯ll discuss everything else back in my training room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Gotcha.¡±

    The two girls began searching through the cluttered room. Alexis muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s gotta be somewhere near the entrance or something. When Harry hid the Half-Blood Prince¡¯s Potions book, he like went straight to the cupboard near the entrance...and he saw something like a crown...Scarlet!¡±

    Scarlet rushed to her side, and Alexis pointed at a tarnished old crown sitting on a dusty box, right next to a chipped bust of an ugly old warlock.

    ¡°This is totally it! Rowena Ravenclaw''s lost diadem!¡± Alexis whispered, as if fearing her voice might disturb the soul fragment hidden inside. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it - it can, like, corrupt anyone who comes in contact with it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The tight space limited Scarlet¡¯s movements, but she managed to flip her spear for a better grip and stance. ¡°Stay back.¡±

    Once Alexis had taken a step back, Scarlet immediately chanting, ¡°O Great Guardian of the Shadowy Land, the Queen who draws the line between life and death, your humble follower summons your guidance. A shattered soul seeks darkness, cowardly evading the call of death--¡±

    She didn¡¯t notice Alexis¡¯s shocked expression as the blonde girl heard her chant.

    The deity was summoned, Her presence gazing through the fabric of space and time. A light pressure descended upon them, and Alexis¡¯s eyes widened in awe at the deity¡¯s acknowledgement.

    ¡°--In the name of Sc¨¢thach, the soul fragment that should have crossed into the land of death shall now perish! G¨¢e Sc¨¢il!¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s red spear glowed as it struck the diadem¡¯s stone, shattering the ancient artefact. To her surprise, a blood-red liquid trickled from it, followed by a thin wisp of dark smoke with a pair of glowing eyes that swiftly evaporated into the air. The pressure from the deity¡¯s presence faded, and Scarlet thought she might¡¯ve heard a faint scream as the soul fragment dissipated.

    Nothing grand or dramatic happened, save for the diadem breaking under Scarlet¡¯s spear. Only the two girls standing there had felt the unseen force press upon them for that brief moment.

    Scarlet exhaled, feeling relieved that she had destroyed another soul fragment, ticking off yet another task from her list. She glanced at Alexis, who stood with a blank expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Scarlet assured her, ¡°the ancient magic I inherited deals with death and souls. I sent that fragment straight to the realm of death ¨C there''s no way it¡¯s coming back.¡±

    Alexis was stunned for a moment, then suddenly grabbed Scarlet¡¯s hand, panic in her eyes. ¡°Tell me we¡¯re not about to have a Holy Grail War.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Scarlet blinked, caught off guard.

    ¡°The Clock Tower isn¡¯t gonna organize the war, right?¡± Alexis looked increasingly desperate.

    ¡°Wait, what war? Who¡¯s the Clock Tower?¡± Scarlet was bewildered. ¡°I thought you said the Second Wizarding War wouldn¡¯t happen until the book Order of the Phoenix?¡±

    ¡°No, not that - the Holy Grail War!¡± Alexis shook her head frantically. ¡°Seven Masters summon seven Heroic Spirits as their Servants, and they have to fight to win the Holy Grail, which grants any wishes!¡±

    Scarlet stared at her, still not comprehending. ¡°Is this some kind of ritual? Why have I never heard of it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of it?¡± Alexis blinked in disbelief. ¡°But...how did you get the G¨¢e Bolg? You even summoned Sc¨¢thach!¡±

    ¡°...What does summoning the Queen and wielding G¨¢e Bolg have to do with any war?¡± Scarlet was even more confused now. ¡°And wait, how do you even know about G¨¢e Bolg anyway?¡±

    In this era, with no internet or Wikipedia at their fingertips, very few people knew about Celtic legends and heroes ¨C unless they were enthusiasts or scholars in folklore, or those who lived in Scotland. Yet here was Alexis, a girl from America, casually naming the weapon with complete confidence, as if she could recognise it immediately.

    Had Alexis ever shown an interest in Celtic mythology? Scarlet couldn¡¯t recall any such moment, a sense of unease began to rise within her.

    ¡°Because in the Holy Grail War, a Master can summon Sc¨¢thach or C¨² Chulainn as their Servant!¡± Alexis continued, seemingly calmer now. ¡°Wait, if you¡¯ve summoned Sc¨¢thach, then we¡¯re like, totally in the upper hand ¨C whether she¡¯s a Lancer or an Assassin.¡±

    ¡°No, Queen Sc¨¢thach is a great Rune Chanter. She¡¯s definitely a Lancer, but she¡¯s not an Assassin.¡± Scarlet frowned, eyeing Alexis with growing concern. ¡°Alexis, do I need to take you to the hospital wing? You''re starting to sound mentally disturbed.¡±

    Or...is there something you haven¡¯t revealed yet?

    Alexis finally let go of Scarlet¡¯s hand, her thought slowing down as she processed what she¡¯d just said. ¡°Can I at least ask how you got connected with Sc¨¢thach?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Scarlet said, changing back into her school robe and putting away her spear, ¡°I thought you¡¯d have figured it out, since you¡¯ve read my books. I used to bond with a fox spirit, remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes...Oh!¡± Alexis¡¯ eyes lit up with sudden realization. ¡°So now you¡¯ve bonded with a legendary deity and not an animal spirit like you used to! But...I thought that Sc¨¢thach wasn¡¯t dead yet. Does that still count as something you can bond with?¡±

    Scarlet narrowed her eyes, scrutinising the girl. ¡°You seem awfully familiar with the Queen¡¯s details. How do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°Um...because I¡¯m like, also a total fan of the Fate series?¡± Alexis admitted sheepishly.

    ¡°...What?¡±

 Chapter 54 - Alexiss Backstory

    Scarlet had no further interest in the Room of Requirement, so both girls left, together with the remains of the diadem, which Scarlet carefully wrapped in a cloth.

    Alexis was fascinated by the cloth, which was adorned with intricate maple-coloured embroidery. The pattern intrigued her, and when she asked about it, Scarlet explain, ¡°I made it using my hair as thread. The pattern is a pentacle that acts as a magic seal.¡±

    She went on describe how her hair, imbued with magic, retained some of its power even after it fell out. ¡°I collect the strands and use them for sewing. When I¡¯m not feeling like doing much, I¡¯ll embroider protective talismans - usually stronger than my jade pendant. I give them to family, though not to friends. I¡¯m not sure how they¡¯d feel about using my hair.¡±

    Alexis looked at Scarlet in surprise. She had never imagined the neat bun Scarlet always wore held enough hair to sew with, and the idea of preparing beforehand never crossed her mind. Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Just in case. I¡¯ve been preparing these things long before I knew I was coming to Hogwarts. They¡¯re basic support items for a caster on a mission. I could have used wood for carving, but I¡¯m not good at that. Sewing is easier for me.¡±

    Once they made it back to Scarlet¡¯s training room and settled by her desk - where everything from papers and handmade crafts was neatly arranged - Scarlet placed the diadem remnants, wrapped in the sealing cloth, into a box. Then she turned to Alexis with raised eyebrows. ¡°Now, can you explain this ¡®Holy Grail War¡¯ you were so anxious about earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so...Well, it¡¯s like, kinda complicated,¡± Alexis admitted, pausing to collect her thoughts. ¡°Since I know so much about you from your books, I suppose it¡¯s only fair to share a bit about myself. Though my story¡¯s pretty simple compared to yours.¡±

    Alexis had been a normal American girl in her previous life. She was raised by a single mother, had two siblings, and gained a stepfather while she was in college. After graduating, she found work at a company but tragically died in a car crash a year later.

    During her middle school years, Alexis had been a rebellious teenager. She¡¯d adopted the valley-girl accent deliberately because she and her group of friends thought it sounded ¡°cool¡±. Obsessed with makeup, fashion, hot boys, celebrities, and social media influencers, she became materialistic, caring only about her image. This caused tension with her mom, who struggled to afford Alexis¡¯s lifestyle on a retail assistant¡¯s salary. In a heated argument, Alexis accused her mom of not loving her, and ran away from home.

    That month away was an eye-opening experience. Her so-called friends ditched her when she couldn¡¯t spend a single cent. She slept in public spaces, ate from food banks and charity handouts, and even then, she couldn¡¯t always keep the food ¨C people would steal from her, sometimes kids threw stones at her because she looked ragged, dirty, and suspicious. She reached her breaking point when she witnessed people using drugs in a dimly lit alley. That night, broken and terrified, she rushed back home, where her mother welcomed her with hugs and tears.

    Her valley-accent stayed, but she lost all interest in everything she used to find cool and attractive. After she returned home, she stopped going out and discovered the vast world of the internet, where she became absorbed in the Harry Potter series and other stories, learning a lot from the experiences of the characters. Soon, she fell down the rabbit hole of video games and Japanese anime, and later into Chinese web novels and Japanese light novels. Though learning Chinese or Japanese was too difficult, she read through clunky machine translations.

    She became an ACG enthusiast, what some might call a ¡°nerd¡± or a ¡°weeb¡±, but she found comfort in that community. Eventually, she studied game design in college and joined a small game studio.

    One of the rabbit holes Alexis fell into was the Fate series, with its fascinating lore and well-crafted character designs. ¡°Pretty much anyone who¡¯s totally into anime will know a bit about Fate or Type-Moon universe,¡± she explained, surprised that Scarlet had never heard of it, especially considering the former caster had watched anime in her previous life.

    ¡°I did watch anime,¡± Scarlet said, pointing to her pendant, which stores her outfits. ¡°Take this, for example. It wasn¡¯t my design, but the designer was clearly inspired by Sailor Moon. And let¡¯s be real, this is the easiest way to switch from regular cloths to battle gear, perfect for a caster on a mission. Anime is a great source of inspiration for thinking about how we can use enchantment.¡±

    Scarlet paused for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I honestly can¡¯t recall anything from the Fate series or Type-Moon universe you¡¯re talking about. It might be because I stopped watching much anime after I finalised my chanting style, or maybe Fate just doesn¡¯t exist in my previous world.¡±

    Alexis nodded, taking it in. ¡°I get it. It¡¯s like the Marvel and DC universe - characters have different timelines and experiences. What happens in my world doesn¡¯t necessarily happen in yours.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Scarlet leaned back in her chair. ¡°So, about this Fate series. Should I be worried if this Holy Grail War you mentioned happens here?¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Definitely,¡± Alexis said, a bit too seriously. ¡°We¡¯re talking about whole cities burning down, nukes exploding, maybe even continents being blown apart. Basically, like, the end of the world.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    Alexis tried to think of a comparison Scarlet would understand. ¡°Have you watched Dragon Ball? You know how Goku gathers energy to create a huge energy ball and throws it at his enemy, causing massive explosions? The Servants in Fate can do something like that.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s eyebrows shot up as she imagined it. ¡°Alright, I think I get why you¡¯re so worried. But I haven¡¯t seen any signs that a Holy Grail War is going to happen in this world.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Alexis muttered, scratching her head in frustration. ¡°This could be a fanfic universe for all we know. Who¡¯s to say the author hasn¡¯t, like, incorporated the Type-Moon setting into this world? If they¡¯re a weeb like me, it could totally happen. Then the Clock Tower would most probably organize the Holy Grail War.¡±

    ¡°If the Clock Tower is as well-known among magic users as you say, then Professor Dumbledore would have heard about it,¡± Scarlet reasoned. ¡°He¡¯d probably try to stop the Holy Grail War ritual, wouldn¡¯t he? If he knew about the ritual, he¡¯d definitely know about the Servants. But when I told him I inherited ancient magic from the Queen, he didn¡¯t seem to know anything about it...Okay, maybe he didn¡¯t know about Her specifically, but surely he¡¯s heard of C¨² Chulainn if I mentioned Celtic heroes, right? C¨² Chulainn is far more famous than the Queen. And yet, Professor Dumbledore showed no reaction when I introduced myself, never questioned me about Masters, Servants, or anything.¡±

    Despite Scarlet¡¯s attempts to make sense of the situation, Alexis still looked worried. Scarlet didn¡¯t fully grasp the destructive power of the Servants, but she tried to calm Alexis down. ¡°Well, aside from the Clock Tower - which is probably hidden like Hogwarts - are there any places from Fate that don¡¯t exist in the real world?¡±

    Alexis snapped her fingers. ¡°Fuyuki city! It¡¯s like, this fictional city from Fate, set in Japan. If that city exists here, then we can totally confirm we¡¯re in some kind of fanfic universe that combines Harry Potter series and Fate.¡±

    Scarlet nodded and thoughtfully and patted Alexis¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask my dad to check Japan and see if there¡¯s a city called Fuyuki.¡±

    Alexis finally started to relax. Sitting up straighter, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to show you what I watched in my previous life about Fate. I still don¡¯t think you realize how serious it¡¯ll be if the Holy Grail War happens.¡±

    ¡°By all means, go ahead if it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡± Scarlet didn¡¯t seem too concerned, but then a thought crossed her mind. ¡°You mentioned you were a game designer in your previous life?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so?¡±

    ¡°So you know how to code a game, right?¡±

    Alexis nodded. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±

    A sudden idea lit up Alexis¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, wait! I could totally kickstart my game-making career now! Do you think it¡¯s possible to send my resume to Nintendo or PlayStation?¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, I actually need you for something else. Fred and George need your help.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Alexis asked, confused.

    ¡°They¡¯re interested in game design and want to create a magical version. I promised to help them find a good book on programming, but I haven¡¯t gotten around to it because I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s the right path for them.¡± Scarlet gave Alexis a hopeful look. ¡°Could you teach them how to make a game?¡±

    ¡°...Using Python or C#?¡± Alexis blinked.

    ¡°Using runes, of course!¡± Scarlet said with a grin.

    ¡°But I...¡±

    ¡°No buts, I believe you can do it,¡± Scarlet coaxed, throwing bait Alexis couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned the Fate series so many times, even though you were worried, it¡¯s obvious you love the characters. Now imagine playing this game...but with real magic!¡±

    Alexis froze as Scarlet leaned closer, draping an arm over her shoulder.

    ¡°Picture this: C¨² Chulainn or that Gilgamesh you talked about, speaking to you, responding to your commands...just like in the game.¡± Scarlet lowered her voice to a teasing whisper, ¡°And they¡¯re calling you ¡®Master¡¯.¡±

    ¡°...Damn!¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes lit up with pure desire and excitement. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve totally sold me. But first, I need you to say a line for me.¡±

    ¡°A line?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yeah, like an in-game dialogue. You know, a voice pack.¡± Alexis looked at her expectantly.

    Scarlet let go of Alexis¡¯s shoulder and crossed her arms. ¡°Sure, what¡¯s the line?¡±

    ¡°First, change back into that battle gear you wore earlier.¡±

    ¡°...Okay?¡± Scarlet gave her a curious look, but complied.

    ¡°Now, give me a battle pose ¨C something epic ¨C and say this line in a serious tone.¡± Alexis hastily scribbled something down and held it up in front of Scarlet¡¯s face. To Scarlet¡¯s surprise, it was a Japanese sentence. The handwriting was messy and full of mistakes, but still legible.

    ¡°...Fine.¡± Scarlet stepped back, then paused, and idea forming in her mind. ¡°Do you want some mood lighting and special effects?¡±

    ¡°You can do that?¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick.¡± Scarlet shrugged, mentally preparing herself for what was clearly going to be a cosplay moment. Judging by the line, Alexis was asking her to imitate a character from the Fate series, though she had no clue who. Still, it wasn¡¯t the first time Scarlet had performed ¨C she''d done plenty of that back at Caster Academy during carnival events when she was a student.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, gathering her focus. ¡°Watch closely, and be quiet.¡±

    The room dimmed dramatically. A glowing blue magic circle appeared on the stone floor, its intricate lines and symbols casting an eerie light. A gust of wind swirled through the room, amplifying the atmosphere.

    Alexis stood mesmerized as a silhouette emerged from the centre of the magic circle, her red spear held in a poised wing stance, exuding a powerful, ominous energy. Her dark battle gear clung to her form, enhancing both her agility and protection, while her piercing green eyes fixed on Alexis with a cold, determined gaze.

    Then, in a low, commanding voice, Scarlet spoke the line:

    ¡°†–¤ª¤¦¡£ÙF·½¤¬Ë½¤Î¥Þ¥¹¥¿©`¤« ?¡±

    [Toou. Anata ga watashi no masut¨¡ ka?]

    [I ask of you: Are you my Master?]

    Alexis felt like she could die happy right then and there.

    Watch out, Fred and George, I will make the best game designers out of you!

 Chapter 55 - Alexis the "Seer"

    Scarlet spent an entire day poring over the report Alexis had left behind. That blonde girl had departed with a dreamy expression, clearly still lost in the thrill of watching Scarlet¡¯s impromptu cosplay performance.

    Scarlet, however, had more serious matters to consider: 7 Horcruxes.

    1 on Harry¡¯s scar, which she needs to deal with carefully. It might be useful as a tracker to find the others, so for now, it would stay where it was.

    1 on Rowena Ravenclaw''s Diadem, already eliminated.

    1 on a diary, currently in the possession of Lucius Malfoy. He was set to subtly slip it into Ginny Weasley¡¯s belongings during her school supplies shopping trip before the next term started.

    Scarlet wondered whether she should intervene by offering Ginny a stack of fancy notebooks in exchange for the diary...or, it would be more efficient to arrange a business meeting with the Malfoys and simply steal it.

    She put the thought aside for now and continued down the list.

    1 on Salazar Slytherin''s Locket, currently in the care of Kreacher, the Black family¡¯s house-elf. It was a keepsake from Regulus Black, who had stolen it from a cave, a place notoriously difficult to reach. The cave held a lake, and on an island in its centre stood a stone basin filled with a potion concealing the locket. The potion couldn¡¯t be removed by normal means - it had to be drunk to access the Horcrux. The lake itself was filled with Inferi, reanimated corpses controlled by dark magic, lying in wait beneath the water for anyone who disturbed the Horcrux.

    Scarlet tapped her fingers lightly on the desk as her eyes lingered on those words. Necromancy was a magic the Queen loathed, as it robbed people of their right to die in peace. Scarlet suspected that the souls of the victims were trapped in their twisted corpses. As the Queen¡¯s priestess, it was her duty to set them free. She decided this would be her mission during the summer holiday, her Easter break was already dedicated to the ritual for Neville¡¯s parents.

    As for the locket, she could ask Sirius Black for it before setting out for the cave. Perhaps she could bring Kreacher along as a guide, since he knew the way.

    1 on Helga Hufflepuff''s Cup, currently locked away in Bellatrix Lestrange¡¯s vault. Breaking into the vault seemed impossible. Maybe Professor Dumbledore would have a solution for retrieving it?

    1 on Marvolo Gaunt''s Ring, a gold ring with a black stone that had once belonged to the dark wizard¡¯s maternal grandfather. Scarlet had no idea where the ruins of the Gaunt family shack were, and Alexis couldn¡¯t remember the location either. However, according to Alexis, Professor Dumbledore knows about the dark wizard¡¯s past as Tom Riddle, so the old wizard would likely be able to track it down. No worries there.

    That left just one more.

    Nagini, the dark wizard¡¯s pet snake, had been made a Horcrux after he escaped from Quirrell¡¯s head and regained a body with Peter Pettigrew¡¯s help. However, with Pettigrew now in Azkaban and the fragment in Quirrell already eliminated, there was no longer a Horcrux on Nagini.

    2 down, 5 to go.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Scarlet leaned back in her chair, her mind churning. Now, how am I going to explain all of this to Professor Dumbledore? And more importantly, how could I convince him that I am fully capable of hunting down the remaining Horcruxes?

    She couldn¡¯t claim to be a Seer. She already carried too many roles on her shoulders, and if she were in the headmaster¡¯s shoes, it would look highly suspicious...Okay, Alexis would be the Seer. Scarlet made the happy decision, and her proposal-writing went so smoothly that she skipped her night training and finished it the same day.

    Finally, she collapsed onto her bed, filled with hope that Professor Dumbledore would grant her permission soon.

    However, when Alexis heard the plan the next day, she looked shocked and nervous.

    They were sitting beside the lake. The cold had started to ease, with snow beginning to melt, and students were scattered around, enjoying the day. Scarlet and Alexis sat under a tree, appearing to have a picnic. Many students waved to Scarlet from afar, but none approached, assuming she was scribbling away working on her novel. In fact, almost half of Hogwarts was eagerly awaiting her next book, and they were delighted to see her hard at work. Some even thought she was getting inspiration from the new transfer girl.

    Alexis kept her voice low, despite the distance between them and everyone else. ¡°But I¡¯m not a Seer! He¡¯ll totally figure it out the moment he sees me.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t. Seers are rare.¡±

    ¡°But Sybill Trelawney is like, a legit Seer! Just look at her, and then look at me. Of course, he¡¯ll know I¡¯m not one!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rule saying a Seer has to look like Professor Trelawney. Besides, your ¡®gift¡¯ is far more extraordinary than the average Seer,¡± Scarlet whispered. ¡°You¡¯re a Seer who dreamt about a boy, and you saw his future in the form of books and films. You¡¯ve been having these dreams for years, which led you to transfer here because the dreams disturbed you so much.¡±

    Alexis gasped as Scarlet continued, ¡°You were so scared, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been acting strangely since you arrived at Hogwarts. And you got even more nervous when you realised things weren¡¯t exactly as you¡¯d dreamt, for example, the much more handsome version of Professor Snape.¡± Scarlet winked.

    Alexis¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but Scarlet pressed on, ¡°Eventually, you had a mental breakdown. You didn¡¯t know what to do, so you sought me out. I¡¯ll take you to Professor Dumbledore, where you¡¯ll reveal your Seer ability by sharing things only he would know.¡±

    Scarlet stopped scribbling for a moment, not writing but sketching the view of the lake. ¡°There¡¯s a good chance he¡¯ll believe you. Of course, I can¡¯t guarantee it 100%. After all, we¡¯re both underage, and if he¡¯s responsible, he¡¯ll try to keep us out of danger. Well, except for Harry, of course, because he¡¯s the protagonist.¡±

    Alexis looked Scarlet up and down, as if seeing her in a new light. ¡°That¡¯s like, such an impressively detailed and believable story. No wonder you¡¯re a novelist.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m flattered,¡± Scarlet grinned. ¡°So, what say you?¡±

    ¡°Count me in. But I¡¯ll need some time to, like, mentally prepare,¡± Alexis sighed, ¡°I¡¯m about to present myself to the mastermind of like, half the fanfics I¡¯ve read. You can¡¯t blame me for being totally chicken.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a kind and funny old man, though not that funny when we¡¯re alone for...obvious reasons. What makes you think he¡¯s threatening?¡± Scarlet asked, her curiously piqued.

    ¡°Not me, but those fanfic authors,¡± Alexis shrugged. ¡°Some of them blame him for all the crazy stuff Harry went through. Others hold him responsible for like, a ton of the deaths. And some are just grossed out by how he manipulates Harry¡¯s trust, thinking he seems all nice on the outside but is totally cold on the inside ¨C like how he even planned Harry death and his own just to take down his opponent. I don¡¯t like the sad, angsty fanfics, though. I always look for the funny and happy ones, so I¡¯m not entirely sure why they portray him like that...These are just my guesses.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m still totally convinced we¡¯re in some kind of fanfic universe!¡± Alexis whispered. ¡°Who knows if this version of Dumbledore isn¡¯t the same kind of mastermind that I¡¯ve read about.¡±

    ¡°Well, from what I¡¯ve seen so far, he¡¯s reliable,¡± Scarlet reassured her.

    ¡°Okay, sensei, I¡¯m trusting you in this,¡± Alexis said, grabbing Scarlet¡¯s arm dramatically. ¡°And I¡¯m so counting on you if anything goes wrong.¡±

    Scarlet rolled her eyes and shot back, ¡°Just shut up.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Daily lifes with No Drama

    Scarlet hadn¡¯t had the chance to present her proposal to Professor Dumbledore because he was out of Hogwarts, busy with something outside the school.

    ¡°Well, in the original timeline, nothing really happens around this period, like, if I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± Alexis said, now officially registered to access Scarlet¡¯s training room. She¡¯d been enlisted as an official member of the Weasley twins¡¯ game-developing team, earning herself a place beside Fred and George¡¯s workspace in Scarlet¡¯s room.

    Fred and George were currently preoccupied with expanding their business selling the Rainbow Quill ¨C the custom-made quill Scarlet had commissioned. Apparently, it had become wildly popular, especially among girls and women, and orders kept rolling in. Following Scarlet¡¯s advice, the twins started small, distributing pamphlets for orders and registering their workshop and patents to secure their rights. They¡¯d earned a decent sum from this first batch of orders, bringing them one step closer to their dream of owning a joke shop.

    With their focus shifted to quill production, Fred and George had little time for learning game development; they¡¯d set up their experiments in Scarlet¡¯s room, where there was more space to work in case any magical accidents happen, while using their dorm as a manufacturing base. However, game development remained a high priority for them, so they¡¯d sent Alexis to Scarlet¡¯s room to help with the prep work.

    Now, Alexis sat beside Scarlet, helping to fill in the gaps in her understanding of the original storyline whenever she could remember something. She wasn¡¯t a genius with a photographic memory of the entire Harry Potter series, but she recalled the most important and significant events - enough to be useful to Scarlet.

    ¡°Also, Hagrid wasn¡¯t supposed to breed the dragon, like, this early,¡± Alexis noted. The Romanian Dragon Sanctuary had already retrieved the hatched dragon a few days ago, and Ron¡¯s brother, Charlie, had even paid a visit during the process. Alexis tried her best to recount the first book¡¯s key events, ticking them off on her fingers as she went:

    ¡°Harry, Ron, and Hermione become, like total BFF after the troll incident, then Harry totally won the Quidditch match...At Christmas, Harry got his dad¡¯s invisibility cloak and saw that weird mirror...What else? Oh, the second Quidditch match, where Harry overheard Snape talking to Quirrell, which made him think Snape was trying to steal the stone. Then Hagrid tried to hatch the dragon egg, which Quirrell used to trick him into spilling the beans on how to get past Fluffy...I can¡¯t remember what came first or if it happened before the Easter holiday. And, wait - did they even have an Easter holiday in the first book? Anyway...Oh! They got detention for helping smuggle the dragon to Charlie and his colleagues, who came to collect it, and then they saw dead unicorns in the forest. I can¡¯t remember if they met the centaurs here, but I think they did?¡±

    Scarlet pondered for a moment. ¡°Guess I¡¯ve interfered with the story more than I expected.¡±

    Alexis looked at her, puzzled. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I invited all the Weasley boys to my house for Christmas.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Alexis leapt from her seat. ¡°So Harry was, like, all alone at Hogwarts for Christmas? You can¡¯t be serious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. And Harry went home with Sirius, his godfather.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I thought Sirius was still locked up in Azkaban!¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, because I turned Peter Pettigrew in.¡±

    ¡°Peter Pettigrew?! But how...¡± Alexis was utterly stunned. Scarlet shot her a narrowed look, clearly displeased. Alexis, feeling the weight of that gaze, wracked her brain for an answer but couldn¡¯t come up with anything after a few minutes.

    Scarlet sighed. ¡°Think outside the box, Alexis. Who am I?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Scarlet Hong. A novelist,¡± Alexis replied somewhat wryly.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re currently a Hufflepuff at Hogwarts, and like, most students here totally dig you.¡±

    ¡°...Not exactly what I was aiming for, but fine. And?¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯ve decided to hunt the Horcruxes?¡±

    ¡°And why do I dare to do that?¡±

    ¡°Because you were a caster in your previous life, and you¡¯re bonded with Sc¨¢thach, the Queen of the death realm...Oh!¡±

    ¡°And now you ¡®oh¡¯.¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes. ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    ¡°The magic bestowed upon you must like totally be linked with death, and death is always tied to soul,¡± Alexis said, everything finally clicking into place. ¡°You must have, like, sensed something off about the rat¡¯s soul and figured out it wasn¡¯t really a rat. You investigated, and found out it was Peter Pettigrew!¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°Exactly. Alexis, you¡¯ve got to stop thinking inside the box. I can handle most surprises, but accidents happen. We''re up against one of the greatest villains in the story, someone who¡¯s caused countless deaths in the original storyline. As much as I¡¯ll try to protect you, I can¡¯t always guarantee I¡¯ll be there. You need to adapt quickly to that reality.¡±

    Alexis fell silent, clearly contemplating for a while before finally saying, ¡°How about I bond with King Arthur, like you bonded with Sc¨¢thach?¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°...¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she smacked Alexis on the head with the notebook she¡¯d been scribbling in.

    ¡°Okay, okay! I know it sounds dumb, but it¡¯s a good suggestion, right?¡± Alexis offered an awkward thumbs-up while rubbing the spot where Scarlet had smacked her, smiling sheepishly to soften Scarlet¡¯s mood.

    Scarlet sighed, exasperated. ¡°I bonded with a legendary figure because that¡¯s my area of expertise. It¡¯s foreign to you, and it¡¯s not something you can master in a short period. I¡¯ve spent nearly three decades in my previous life, plus almost another decade in this one, to reach this level. And you think you can catch up to me just like that?¡±

    Alexis bit her lip, regret flashing across her face. ¡°Sorry, Scarlet. I¡¯m not good at thinking through complicated stuff.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve noticed.¡± Scarlet patted her shoulder. ¡°But don¡¯t try to copy me. You have your own strengths.¡±

    ¡°...Game-making?¡± Alexis asked, bewildered. ¡°How¡¯s game-making supposed to help with hunting Horcruxes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Scarlet replied with a shrug. ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out. Forge your own path - one where you can soar higher than anyone else.¡±

    Alexis paused, then straightened her posture and gave Scarlet a deep, formal Japanese bow. ¡°Thank you, Akahime-sensei. I will study your advice carefully and present my best self.¡±

    ¡°...Just shut up. I¡¯m nobody¡¯s sensei,¡± Scarlet muttered.

    The school days passed calmly, just as Scarlet had anticipated. Of course, students continued causing mischief here and there. She would occasionally hear Professor McGonagall shouting detentions at students, witness the dramas of teenage romances ¨C students falling in love or breaking up, some even jinxing their exes for cheating. Cauldrons exploded in Potions class, and more than one student ended up in the hospital wing for a week after eating something questionable from Herbology...

    Meanwhile, Fred and George had finally finished their quill orders and were now working on their first game. Alexis, still contemplating how her game-making skills could help her advance, quietly worked beside them.

    As the Easter holiday approached, Scarlet found it increasingly difficult to meet with Professor Dumbledore. He was always busy, and when he was free, her own schedule seemed to clash with his.

    Finally, the Easter holiday arrived, and Scarlet was packing to head home.

    Through a series of owl posts, she had been discussing the soul recovery ritual with Mrs. Longbottom and had now finalised her plan. There were no records in the knowledge passing down from the Queen of the death realm on how to heal a cracked soul ¨C unsurprisingly, given that the Queen dealt with death, not medicine. Scarlet had to combine her own knowledge from her previous life with what she¡¯d learned from the Queen to craft a ritual specifically for the recovery of Neville¡¯s parents. If successful, it could potentially save all the patients in that ward. She hoped, more than anything, that it would work.

    Just as she was about to head to breakfast, Fred and George burst into her training room. Each grabbed one of her hands and dramatically knelt before her, as if they were knights awaiting orders, much to the shock of Alexis, who followed behind.

    ¡°Milady! We beg your grace for our most humble request!¡±

    ¡°For this Easter holiday is our golden opportunity to seek further knowledge of the unknown!¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Scarlet was confused.

    Alexis faceplamed. ¡°They want to spend Easter break at your house so they can play video games.¡±

    ¡°Not to play, you misguided damsel!¡± Fred protested.

    ¡°To further our studies and craft the greatest creation known to wizard-kind!¡± George added, full of mock chivalry.

    Alexis turned to Scarlet, explaining their plea. ¡°They¡¯ve bought into the idea of creating a magic version of a MOBA game and D&D TRPG. They think it¡¯ll be, like, a total hit.¡±

    Scarlet thought back to the caster interns, who often played games on their phones even during missions. She nodded. ¡°I agree, it could definitely be popular, but developing it would take time, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°And we haven¡¯t even figured out how to make something simple, like Snake or Tetris, using runes!¡± Alexis sighed, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Those are boring! We should start with something like Super Mario,¡± Fred retorted, sounding pouty.

    Alexis facepalmed again. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t cast Lumos Maxima before you know how to cast Lumos, right? So why would you try to make Super Mario before you¡¯ve figured out something simpler, like Snake or Tetris?¡±

    The twins exchanged a glance, then shrugged simultaneously. ¡°Because we can cast Lumos Maxima without knowing how to cast Lumos?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Alexis took a deep breath before muttering through gritted teeth, ¡°Sometimes I really hate geniuses.¡±

    Ignoring her frustration, the twins turned their best puppy-eyes toward Scarlet. ¡°Pleeeese, Milady of the Red House, our long-lost honorary sister, allow us to accompany you for Easter!¡±

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but chuckle before straightening her expression. ¡°Well, you¡¯re both welcome at my house, of course. However...¡± She paused, cutting of their cheers. ¡°I might not be able to entertain you the whole time. My schedule is packed for the entire Easter holiday. Will you be alright keeping yourselves occupied?¡±

    ¡°Of course we will.¡±

    ¡°You can count on us!¡±

    No, I suspect you two would cause chaos beyond my wildest imagination, Scarlet mused wryly. Her mind flashed back to the prank Fred and George had pulled just a few days ago. Mud ponds had been scattered all over the hallway, leading to a group of naughty students joyfully splashing in the mess, while Mr. Filch was absolutely livid. Another detention for the twins. If she wasn¡¯t around, she feared her house might end up submerged in mud ponds...And the thought of Meiko facing off against the Weasley twins - Jutsushi vs wizards ¨C was not something she wanted to witness.

    ¡°Alexis, I¡¯m putting you in charge of looking after the boys,¡± Scarlet said, shooting her a pointed glare. ¡°I trust you can handle it.¡±

    ¡°...Sure? As long as your house ain¡¯t somethin¡¯ completely bizarre,¡± Alexis nodded with slight hesitation, wondering what kind of magical tricks a caster¡¯s house might hold, suspecting it could be something as mysterious as Hogwarts.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary household,¡± Scarlet replied, before pausing and adding, ¡°Think of the kind of mansion you¡¯d see in anime ¨C a wealthy family¡¯s home in real life, an isekai version.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re rich?¡± Alexis blurted out, eyes wide. Then, quickly shifting to a more concerned tone, she asked, ¡°Do you, like, have a butler?¡±

    ¡°Sort of. I think him more as my manager.¡±

    ¡°Great, a female Batman,¡± Alexis whispered to herself, though the whole room clearly heard her. ¡°Should¡¯ve figured it out when I noticed you always have backup plans, and all those gadgets and information.¡±

    ¡°...My dad¡¯s still alive.¡± Scarlet deadpanned.

    ¡°Fanfics. Makes sense.¡± Alexis sighed, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll leave the room to you guys. I¡¯m starving,¡± Scarlet waved them off, heading out to get breakfast.

    As Alexis turned back to the twins, she noticed the gleam of excitement in their eyes. ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°You two have gotten awfully close all of a sudden.¡± Fred said, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°What could be the reason for that?¡± George added, mirroring his brother.

    ¡°Could it be some sort of secret?¡±

    The two mischievous, handsome redheads advanced toward Alexis with a menacing grin, causing her to take a step back. ¡°May we humbly inquire as to the reason behind it?¡±

    ¡°...Um, have you guys ever watched the Batman series?¡±

 Chapter 57 - Bits about Alexiss mother

    Alas, Alexis and the Weasley twins followed Scarlet back to the Red House. Percy didn¡¯t join them, as he was buried in his studies, determined to achieve top grades. Meanwhile, Ron and Harry were essentially held captive by Hermione, who had gone into full study-mode mania. The bunny-toothed girl had a highly ambitious plan to push her two friends to ace their exams, which were still weeks away after Easter. The boys dared not defy the exam-obsessed machine, who turned into a fire-breathing dragon if she caught them slacking off.

    ¡°That Malfoy - I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t get the best score! Ron and Harry are definitely going to score higher than him!¡± Hermione declared in front of Scarlet, her fist clenched with burning motivation. Behind her, Ron and Harry looked utterly exhausted.

    Alexis was amused by how the characters had changed, ¡°Like, Draco doesn¡¯t seem as bad as he was in the books or the movies, but he¡¯s still, like, super annoying with bratty, nose-in-the-air attitude, especially to Harry and his friends...So, wait, this isn¡¯t a fanfic that ships Harry and Draco? Oh, silly me, duh, Snape is way too hot. He¡¯s gotta be the main character in this fanfic...But who¡¯s he gonna be shipped with?¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re still thinking about that?¡± Scarlet glanced at Alexis, who was frowning, deep in thought.

    ¡°Uh, yeah, obviously! I mean, Snape¡¯s whole love life is, like, totally the main plot, right? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Alexis noticed Scarlet rolling her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t care who he¡¯s in love with, as long as it doesn¡¯t mess up my school life. One evil villain is enough for me to worry about - I don¡¯t need to deal with anyone¡¯s love story too.¡± Scarlet checked her schedule before bidding farewell to the protagonist trio and joining Fred and George, who were grabbing their trunks at the entrance of the Great Hall.

    Without Christmas presents to carry, their luggage was much lighter compared to their last trip, and their outfits looked more like ordinary Muggle clothes.

    Scarlet was surprised. ¡°When did you get those?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago. Mum bought these clothes with dad, using our earnings,¡± Fred replied with a grin. ¡°Apparently, we know more about Muggles than our parents do, so they finally took our suggestions.¡±

    ¡°Unlike before, when Mum would just scold us for ¡®messing around¡¯,¡± George added with a shrug.

    ¡°Congratulations?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow, to which they immediately bowed and replied in unison, ¡°Thank you, Milady.¡±

    The way they addressed Scarlet caught Alexis¡¯s attention, but she chose to stay quiet about it. Instead, she started discussing their game development progress as they settled into their train compartment. After all, Scarlet was their most important patron, willing to sponsor them before they had even made any solid progress.

    The twins were adamant about not working on games that seemed too simple.

    ¡°Super Mario is great and all,¡± George said, ¡°but we¡¯re far more interested in that MOBA game you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°D&D will come later. The maps and story need tons of attention, plus we¡¯ve got to come up with a set of rules that fit the wizarding world better,¡± Fred explained. ¡°The original rules are cool, but they feel kind of off - we wizards are nothing like the wizards in the game.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sounds like you guys know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Scarlet nodded and jotted down their ideas.

    Alexis, however, stood her ground. ¡°Like, I still think we shouldn¡¯t start with a MOBA game. Something easier would be way better.¡±

    ¡°Not Snake or Tetris!¡± The twins exclaimed in unison.

    Fred said, ¡°Okay, they¡¯re good games, I¡¯m not saying they¡¯re not. But we need something fabulous and visually stunning if we want to get our first big payday. The first game has to be shockingly great.¡±

    ¡°Snake and Tetris just don¡¯t cut it visually,¡± George added.

    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Alexis sighed. ¡°How about we check out a game center, then? Maybe we¡¯ll find something that matches your vision.¡±

    ¡°Game center?¡± The twins looked confused, though Scarlet frowned thoughtfully. ¡°They¡¯re easy to find in big cities in Japan, but I¡¯m not sure about London. Do we even have a game shop nowadays?¡±

    Alexis shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s gotta be one somewhere. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll drag these two around the city and we¡¯ll find it.¡±

    ¡°And if you can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll...oh,¡± Alexis whispered quietly, so only Scarlet - sitting next to her ¨C could hear, ¡°I totally forgot, we don¡¯t have internet here.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    But then her face lit up with excitement as she turned to Scarlet. ¡°I¡¯ll just beg our dearest sensei for help! You¡¯re, like, super familiar with Japan, right? You¡¯ve got to have a way to order stuff from there, yeah?¡±

    ¡°...Shut up,¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes, but nodded, ¡°Yeah, I can. Just tell me what kind of materials you need, and I¡¯ll see what I can get for you.¡±

    Alexis shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Honestly, I should use some of my own money too. It feels kinda wrong to make you cover everything. I don¡¯t wanna, like, burden you.¡±

    Scarlet looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way. I can keep funding the project, but if you can cover your part, I¡¯d happily step back and just stay on as a consultant or advisor. So, how¡¯s your financial situation?¡±

    Alexis was silent for a moment, then admitted, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure. But I get, like, three thousand dollars a month in my bank account, so I guess I¡¯m fine?¡±

    Fred and George let out a low ¡°whoa¡± in unison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what ¡®dollars¡¯ are, but it sounds like a lot.¡±

    ¡°Better than us. We didn¡¯t start earning anything until our beloved Lady Scarlet helped us.¡±

    ¡°...Shut up, George,¡± Scarlet muttered, trying to ignore how she was slowly getting used to them calling her that. She refocused on Alexis. ¡°Is that money from your parents?¡±

    ¡°Probably my mother,¡± Alexis replied. ¡°I have no idea who my father is. I¡¯ve never seen any guy living with us, not even a single picture of her with another man. And I think she might¡¯ve had me when she was, like, really young. She looks super young ¨C like, no one would guess she had a fifteen-year-old daughter.¡±

    Scarlet frowned. ¡°And your grandparents?¡±

    ¡°Never heard of them. So I¡¯m guessing my mother ran away from home or something,¡± Alexis shrugged. ¡°The closest thing I have to a grandparent is her manager. He kinda took care of me whenever she was too busy, you know, flirting with hot guys...I mean, he tried really hard to keep her life from getting, like, too messy, but it didn¡¯t really work. If he wasn¡¯t there to cover for her, I¡¯m pretty sure her life wouldn¡¯t be nearly as comfortable as it is now.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s into your mother?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not. He¡¯s, like, super in love with his wife and family. Carries their pictures around in his wallet,¡± Alexis recalled. ¡°I¡¯ve met them before, actually. One of his kids found me passed out on the floor and rushed me to the hospital. Poor guy probably got traumatized seeing that pool of blood coming from my head. He was, like, so glad when I got into Ilvermorny because it sounds like this responsible Catholic school, where the teachers watch the students all the time, and I won¡¯t, like, die from some ridiculous accident.¡±

    George frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a very good mother.¡±

    Alexis shrugged. ¡°Yeah, totally agree. But what can I do? She¡¯s still my mother. Lucky for me, I¡¯m old enough to handle things on my own now. Honestly, I don¡¯t even think she noticed that I transferred schools to the UK.¡±

    ¡°So how did you get into Ilvermorny in the first place? Didn¡¯t someone have to sign you in?¡± Scarlet asked.

    ¡°Michael signed me up - oh, that¡¯s the manager I mentioned. But I didn¡¯t tell him I¡¯m a witch. Handled everything myself. He just assumed I was freaked out and found myself a good school to hide in,¡± Alexis explained with a wave of her hand, then quickly changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t spend much, so I¡¯ve got a decent amount saved up. What do you think? Should I, like, invest in the stock market?¡±

    Scarlet pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Well, if Michael¡¯s reliable, you could allocate a portion for him to invest in the stock market. Mention the companies you think worth it, just leave it to him and forget about it until you graduate. As for the rest, keep part of it as an emergency fund, just in case, and then you can use whatever¡¯s left. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to save for school tuition and supplies.¡±

    Fred and George exchanged glances and shrugged. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a lot to learn about Muggles.¡±

    After another nine hours on the train, they arrived at the King¡¯s Cross Station. However, Kyle wasn¡¯t there to greet them this time - he had returned to Hong Kong for work. Instead, Meiko was waiting, bowing politely as she welcomed Scarlet, ¡°Welcome home, Milady.¡±

    Alexis blinked in surprise for a moment before glaring at Scarlet, ¡°Ordinary wealthy household, huh?¡±

    ¡°At least the staircases in my house don¡¯t move, and we don¡¯t have any talking statues or portraits,¡± Scarlet shrugged, ignored the blonde girl¡¯s sharp look.

    Fred and George were curious. ¡°How did you figure out she¡¯s not ordinary?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t notice anything the first time we met Meiko!¡± George added.

    ¡°That just means your horizons aren¡¯t broad enough. But, like, can¡¯t blame you either.¡± Because the internet wasn¡¯t around yet, Alexis mused to herself, then she replied to the twins as they followed Scarlet and Meiko toward the exit, ¡°She¡¯s wearing traditional shrine maiden clothes - white top with those red dress-pants things. And she¡¯s got fingerless gloves. There¡¯s definitely a reason for those super unrealistic gloves...Gosh, she looks exactly like some badass anime character!¡±

    Fred and George exchange yet another shrug. Alexis had been acting weirder and weirder whenever she was around Scarlet, but as long as she wasn¡¯t totally off the rails, they were fine with it.

    ¡°Geez. How could I forget that sensei is, like, totally Asian...¡± Alexis muttered under her breath, staring off blankly. ¡°Older generations of Asians always try to seem humble and low-key, even when they¡¯re, like, total experts. I can¡¯t believe I actually bought into her whole ¡®I¡¯m just average¡¯ act. She¡¯s obviously a big deal ¨C a sensei for the protagonist or something. But who even is the protagonist in this fanfiction? Is it, like, a BL or GL story? Snape and...who?¡±

    Noticing Alexis increasingly erratic muttering, Fred and George exchange worried glances, but Meiko just grinned and said to Scarlet, ¡°Milady, you have a very interesting friend.¡±

    ¡°...Just ignore her. She¡¯s obsessed with crafting some kind of gameplay story,¡± Scarlet replied with a sigh, facepalming.

    ¡°Gameplay? As in video game?¡± Meiko asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Yeah. Their big project this holiday is focused on making a video game, so they need to do some research. Got any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°I do know a few places where we can play and buy games.¡±

    ¡°A game centre?¡±

    ¡°Yes, something like that,¡± Meiko confirmed with a nod.

    ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll leave them in your hands.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure, milady,¡± Meiko said, smiling as she glanced at the trio trailing behind, still deep in conversation.

 Chapter 58 - A method to counter Killing Curse?

    Alexis was stunned as she stepped out of the car, eyes widening at the sight of the Red House.

    She glared at Scarlet, gritting her teeth, ¡°You...you Ciel Phantomhive!¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Scarlet looked at her, clearly puzzled.

    With a dramatic groan, Alexis facepalmed. ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t have a devil for a butler.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Scarlet replied, studying Alexis¡¯s expression. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to call you a doctor, dear?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m good.¡± Alexis took a deep breath, glancing around. ¡°Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if you told me you were some ancient princess guarding a magical stone for, like, centuries, just waiting for ¡®the chosen one¡¯.¡±

    Meiko grinned. ¡°Sounds like a legend from the hidden realm - a princess from the Green Hill.¡±

    Alexis¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°Why does that sound like some kinda Xianxia webnovel? Are the people on the Green Hill fox fairies? I mean, like, yao guai - the kind that can turn into sexy women?¡±

    ¡°Probably because they¡¯re Taoist priests who fly around on swords,¡± Scarlet answered offhandedly.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Alexis¡¯s jaw dropped as she raced after Scarlet into the house.

    Trailing behind, Meiko ¨C who¡¯d handed off the car to a waiting servant ¨C looked curiously at the Weasley twins. ¡°Is this how milady behaves with friends at school?¡±

    ¡°Nope, just with her,¡± Fred replied with a bemused smile.

    George added, ¡°They seemed to have this way of...well, understanding each other--¡±

    ¡°--with terms that go right over our heads. We thought it was all Muggle stuff, but apparently--¡±

    ¡°--it¡¯s something only they get, seeing as you¡¯re asking too,¡± they finished, rubbing their chins in unison, and chorused, ¡°Interesting...¡±

    Suddenly, they heard Alexis yell from inside, ¡°Damn you, Batman!¡±

    And Scarlet¡¯s exasperated voice followed, ¡°Language!¡±

    The twins glanced at Meiko. ¡°Think we could watch that Batman film?¡± Fred asked. ¡°Might help us understand.¡±

    Meiko nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve got most of the movie cassettes out on the market, so it should be in the theater room.¡±

    ¡°Brilliant.¡±

    When the three of them entered the living room, Alexis, who¡¯d been noticeably off-kilter since arriving at the Red House, was now bowing deeply to Scarlet, as Japanese as she could. ¡°I sincerely apologize for my choice of language, sensei. From this moment on, I swear to watch my tongue so I don¡¯t embarrass you, keep your face proud.¡±

    ¡°...I appreciate that you¡¯ll watch your language, but it¡¯s not for my sake,¡± Scarlet replied with a sigh, facepalming. ¡°Also, why on earth would you think I care about the face thing?¡±

    ¡°Um...I just thought it¡¯s a Chinese thing? You¡¯re a Chinese, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m British,¡± Scarlet answered ¨C then muttered under her breath, ¡°though Asian in my past life...just adopted by a mixed Chinese-Japanese dad now.¡±

    ¡°...How many titles are you stacking onto yourself? You¡¯re practically invincible at this rate!¡±

    ¡°Well, enjoy figuring it all out.¡± Scarlet waved her off, giving Meiko a nod. ¡°Meiko, I¡¯ll leave them in your care. I¡¯ll have a light dinner and get some rest ¨C tomorrow''s going to be a long day. Show them around, will you?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, milady.¡±

    And that was the last time Alexis and the Weasley twins saw Scarlet in the living room for the entire holiday - until the day before they were due to return to Hogwarts.

    Scarlet had been going out early each morning and returning late at night. By the day before their departure, she finally appeared, greeting them with a tired yet satisfied smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy the whole holiday,¡± Alexis said with a note of concern. ¡°Are you going to be busy again today? Can¡¯t you at least take a day to rest? It¡¯s a long trip back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll sleep through most of the journey this time.¡± Scarlet waved off Alexis¡¯s concern, ¡°No worries, everything¡¯s settled now. I¡¯ll be staying indoors today.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Alexis settled beside her. ¡°So, what¡¯ve you been working on? Care to share?¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t reply, instead she looked around and asked, ¡°Where are the other two?¡±

    ¡°They were up until five in the morning - safe to say, they¡¯re still asleep.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stay up with them?¡±

    ¡°Regular ten o¡¯clock for me, thank you.¡± Alexis rolled her eyes. ¡°They got all excited over some new idea and stayed up discussing it all night. I couldn¡¯t keep up and went to bed. Eko told me when he saw them stumbling off to bed just as he started his morning rounds; I ran into him in the kitchen while refilling my water bottle.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Eko was one of the household servants in charge of the gardens and orchard.

    ¡°Sounds like I can expect your proposal on the game soon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, unless they brainstormed another ridiculous idea while I was sleeping.¡± Alexis facepalmed. ¡°I never thought two so-called ¡®geniuses¡¯ could come up with so many stupid ideas, thinking they¡¯d be brilliant.¡±

    ¡°Those ideas might just be good ones,¡± Scarlet said, taking a sip of tea. ¡°They¡¯re pranksters, after all. A bit of nonsense can make a great prank.¡±

    ¡°...Kay. Back in the box for me,¡± Alexis groaned, rubbing her face in frustration. Still, she felt oddly secure ¨C more so than ever. Having an ex-caster and a ¡°Batman-ish¡± mentor like Scarlet to rely on gave her a strange sense of comfort. In fact, she realised she almost enjoyed the frustration she felt around her; it was certainly better than the initial thrill of meeting Snape and Cedric, her favourite characters in the story.

    ¡°I¡¯m working on a soul rehabilitation ritual,¡± Scarlet said suddenly.

    Alexis blinked, caught off guard, but soon realised that Scarlet was answering her question, ¡°...What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I assume you know about Neville¡¯s parents?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course ¨C the ones attacked by Voldemort¡¯s followers. They¡¯re in St. Mungo¡¯s permanently, aren¡¯t they...Wait.¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you saying...you¡¯re trying to heal them?¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°Not exactly healing, but it¡¯s something close. As the follower of the Queen, I don¡¯t have the ability to directly heal. But I¡¯ve learned enough about runes from her to combine that with my own knowledge from my previous life. I¡¯ve designed a ritual that should, in theory, help. It¡¯ll take a few months before we¡¯ll know if they show any improvements...but I¡¯ve done my best.¡±

    ¡°Meaning it takes a few phases, and you¡¯ve just finished setting up phase one, now you¡¯re moving on to phase two for observations, which will probably take months?¡± Alexis said after processing Scarlet¡¯s words, and Scarlet nodded in response.

    Alexis was too stunned to respond, finally grasping what stepping ¡°out of the box¡± really meant. It wasn¡¯t just about stopping the villain without anyone noticing, or outsmarting the characters with extra knowledge or foresight; it was about changing the very foundation the author had laid for this world, by utilising the experience from both worlds.

    ¡°Alexis?¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice pulled her back to present, and she realised Scarlet was watching her with a look of concern. ¡°Did you remember something important that you¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Alexis replied, hesitating. ¡°I just...thought, maybe we could create a counterspell for the Killing Curse?¡±

    Scarlet rested her chin on her palm, considering. ¡°You¡¯ll have to explain this Killing curse to me. I should remind you, I only have a vague memory of this story. I watched the first two films many, many years ago, though occasionally bumped into some memes when scrolling through the internet, but beyond that, my knowledge is limited; I had more things worth my concern back then, as you may have guessed, and this series of stories didn¡¯t inspire me much on being creative in enchanting. Now, sometimes my assistants in Hogwarts assume I know the basics of the wizarding world, so they leave out things they consider ¡®common sense¡¯.¡±

    Alexis immediately recognised this as her moment to fill in the gaps. She had, after all, once fallen deep into the world of Harry Potter fanfiction. With accurate information, Scarlet would tackle any challenge there ¨C though Alexis knew that Scarlet, or Akahime-sensei, would excel regardless.

    She launched into an explanation, covering everything she knew about the Killing curse, along with the other two Unforgivable Curses.

    Scarlet listened, contemplating each detail as she absorbed the information. After a thoughtful pause, she commented, ¡°I could likely counter the Imperius Curse. In fact, Taoist priests would be ideal for this ¨C thousands of years of mental discipline have prepared them to resist hallucinations, be mentally stable, and avoid being controlled by the inner demons they face as they level up their own skills. Perhaps I could even acquire items with counter-Fashu from them.¡±

    ¡°As for the Cruciatus and Killing Curses...¡± Scarlet frowned, deep in thought. ¡°They¡¯re entirely different from any spells I know. They sound more like...concepts.¡±

    Alexis tilted her head, puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand...¡±

    ¡°To be honest, neither do I.¡± Scarlet rubbed her temples. ¡°Philosophy isn¡¯t my strong suit. But let¡¯s take the Killing Curse, for example. It kills, but no one understands exactly why or how it kills ¨C it simply does. It¡¯s as if, once the curse hits someone, it bypasses all the typical processes of death, like choking, drowning, or a heart attack, and immediately causes death. But it doesn¡¯t work on lifeless objects because, of course, they can¡¯t be killed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat like...let¡¯s say I invent an item, a key to ¡®open¡¯ things. This key could theoretically open anything, though it¡¯s mostly used on doors because it¡¯s a key. However, if the user treats a healing wound or scar as a kind of ¡®door¡¯, they could, in fact, use the key to reopen it - because the key carries the concept of ¡®opening¡¯. Does that make sense?¡±

    Alexis thought about it and then her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, conceptual magic! I think I¡¯ve heard of that...maybe from D&D? Or an anime. It sounds cool, so probably anime.¡±

    ¡°So...could we use another type of conceptual magic to counter it?¡± Alexis ventured, trying to follow Scarlet¡¯s line of thinking.

    Scarlet pondered for a moment, ¡°I¡¯d like to test the Killing Curse.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To see what it considers as a ¡®living being¡¯.¡± Scarlet explained calmly, ¡°I mean, technically, even germs are living beings.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    ¡°An ant is a living being as well,¡± Scarlet continued casually. ¡°So, if I use transfiguration to conjure a cloak made from an ant and wear it, when the Killing Curse hits me with while I¡¯m wearing that cloak...who does it kill? Me, or the ant?¡±

    ¡°...Um, good question.¡± Alexis blinked in shock. ¡°I¡¯ve...never thought of anything that complex.¡±

    ¡°Worth experimenting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Scarlet took another sip of her tea. ¡°And if a lamb dies from the Killing Curse, would it be safe for us to consume it? I might use animals for the experiments; better not waste anything.¡±

    ¡°...Why does this sound like a method for a humane slaughterhouse?¡± Alexis muttered, trying to process Scarlet¡¯s unusual ideas. ¡°Instant death to minimize suffering and maintain meat quality - the cruelty-free groups might actually endorse it and shut their mouth.¡±

    ¡°Interesting thought, but sadly, it¡¯s illegal in the wizarding world,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Now, who should I pitch this to? I doubt Professor Dumbledore would support my experiment, though Professor Snape might.¡±

    ¡°...Or you could try a Japanese shrine. Preferably the one Meiko-san¡¯s from ¨C no one in the UK would notice, and you¡¯d avoid all the legal complications here.¡±

    Scarlet smiled at her, pleased. ¡°Now that¡¯s a step out of the box.¡±

    ¡°...Thanks?¡± Alexis scratched her head. ¡°Can¡¯t your pendant, like, handle the Killing curse? It can totally save us from a lethal blow, right?¡±

    ¡°A ¡®lethal blow¡¯, meaning it can absorb the impact of any car crash or dagger stabbing, I doubt it could withstand a conceptual magic shot,¡± Scarlet shrugged.

    Alexis sighed, ¡°So, back to the healing ritual. You¡¯ve been busy all this time working to heal Neville¡¯s parents?¡±

    ¡°Yes, starting with them.¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°If it goes well, the director of St. Mungo¡¯s may apply it to other patients, and I might even earn a bit of extra pocket money.¡±

    Okay, never underestimate a humble Asian, Alexis thought to herself.

 Chapter 59 - Light chat before back to Hogwarts

    The twins hadn¡¯t drafted their proposal yet ¨C they were still developing a programming language to create their magic version of a video game. Yup, they were starting by designing the programming language itself, testing combinations of runic characters to see which ones could suit their needs for game development.

    As the twins excitedly explained their first game concept and initial plans, Scarlet leaned over and whispered to Alexis, ¡°Can I expect them to invent a magical iPhone or internet in the near future?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s hard to say; they¡¯re unpredictable,¡± Alexis replied in a low voice.

    Fred turned to the two girls on the couch, beaming with excitement in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a brilliant idea? Milady, we shall be famous!¡±

    ¡°Battling with cards where the characters appear before you when summoned - how cool is that!¡± George added, sharing his brother¡¯s enthusiasm.

    Scarlet nodded, amused. ¡°And how exactly are you going to achieve that effect?¡±

    She mentally listed comparisons. Yu-Gi-Oh uses holograms; Pok¨¦mon are captured in the wild and summoned with Pok¨¦ Balls; Digimon start as digital eggs needing a device. What else...Cardcaptor Sakura? The spirits are sealed in cards and awakened through summoning. Or maybe like a gacha games? Collecting fragments to form a card?

    ¡°We¡¯re torn between a few ideas,¡± Fred admitted. ¡°Summoning a character directly from a card sounds convenient and cool, but using a summoning device for the cards also seems practical. Or we could go smaller and set the game on a table. We¡¯d be able to install new games onto the table, just like the setups in the game centres we saw.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Hold on - what¡¯s the size of these card characters in your first idea?¡±

    ¡°Same size as us, of course!¡± Fred declared proudly, thumping his chest. ¡°We¡¯d team up with our card characters and battle against each other - player with player, character with character!¡±

    Scarlet shook her head. ¡°Too risky if players are also battling. With characters moving around, controlling a wizard duel-like situation could get messy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told them,¡± Alexis agreed, nodding. ¡°I still think we should start with a game table. It¡¯s a bit big for a console, but we could have all kinds of maps and set it up like a visualized war game. We could have 1v1 duels, 5v5 matches like in MOBA games, and even larger-scale battles where players act as generals commanding troops. The characters would be summoned from a pool of cards before each game, and players couldn¡¯t pick their cards directly. Instead, they could collect shards to increase their chances of summoning specific characters. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Fred and George exclaimed.

    Scarlet nodded in agreement. ¡°Good. Like I said, do some market research: decide your target audience, gameplay, time estimated development time, and the funds needed to make the game. We¡¯ll settle on the price later, once I know the full development costs. Oh, and give the game a name ¨C it¡¯ll be easier to talk about that way.¡±

    While Alexis was still distracted by thoughts of a ¡°Holy Grail War¡±, the Weasley twins instantly came up with a name. ¡°Wizard¡¯s Gambit!¡± they chimed.

    Scarlet blinked, then nodded. ¡°Sounds legit. Congratulations ¨C you''re finally starting a long-term, interesting project.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Milady; we couldn¡¯t have done it without you,¡± Fred said, kneeling and kissing Scarlet¡¯s hand like a knight.

    ¡°We¡¯ll never fail you, nor the money you¡¯ve invested in us,¡± George added, kneeling on the other side to kiss her hand as well.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°...Alexis, I¡¯m leaving them to you,¡± Scarlet sighed, her expression resigned. She was clearly getting used to their ¡°knight and lady¡± routine. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Sammy.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Sammy?¡± Alexis asked.

    ¡°My broom,¡± Scarlet replied before quickly slipping out of the house.

    ¡°...You two just love embarrassing her, don¡¯t you.¡± Alexis squinted, giving the twins a sceptical look.

    ¡°We¡¯re not embarrassing her,¡± Fred said, feigning innocence.

    ¡°We¡¯re teasing her!¡± George added cheerfully.

    ¡°To lighten her mood~¡± they said in unison.

    Fred¡¯s smile softened slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she takes things a bit too seriously? She¡¯s just eleven...well, twelve now. Twelve! Look at our baby brother, then look at her. See the difference?¡±

    Her soul¡¯s probably about the same age as your mom¡¯s...Alexis thought with wry amusement but kept it to herself. ¡°Well, everybody¡¯s different. She¡¯s just the type to mature mentally faster than other kids.¡±

    ¡°Or forced to,¡± George added softly. ¡°At five, she figured out how to use her fame as an author to boost her orphanage¡¯s reputation and give everyone there a better life. What were we doing at five?¡±

    She was a discipline teacher, and probably a captain leading a support team in her past life! She¡¯s used to that kind of life! But...it would do her good to let go of that tension now that she¡¯s reincarnated... after Voldy is dealt with, of course. Not the best time to rest yet. Alexis thought to herself, but tried to drop a subtle hint.

    ¡°Well...If all goes well, she might be able to relax a bit next year,¡± Alexis said. After she deals with whatever Horcruxes she can get to.

    Fred and George rubbed their chins, studying her closely. ¡°You¡¯re hiding a secret with her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Obviously.¡± Alexis chose not to elaborate and moved to exit the room. ¡°Don¡¯t ask; girls¡¯ secret.¡±

    The twins exchanged a look.

    ¡°Definitely not an ordinary secret.¡±

    ¡°Something big?¡±

    ¡°Something Muggle?¡±

    ¡°Wanna find out?¡±

    They considered it for a moment before shrugging. ¡°Nah.¡±

    While the twins dove into their market research ¨C drafting a questionnaire to get feedback on their tabletop game idea and working on the game rules - Alexis headed to the orchard behind the Red House. Looking up, she spotted Scarlet flying on a broom. But...the broom itself looked oddly familiar yet out of place.

    When Scarlet landed and noticed Alexis¡¯s expression, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    ¡°Your broom,¡± Alexis said, studying it closely. ¡°It¡¯s not a Firebolt or from the Comet series. It looks... like one of those Japanese brooms from anime, the kind shrine maidens use to sweep up fallen leaves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed by the scope of your entertainment references.¡± Scarlet smirked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a gift from Meiko. I keep it in my pendant too, but I couldn¡¯t bring it out in Hogwarts since first-years aren¡¯t allowed brooms. Tell me, besides anime, novels and games, what else do you do for fun? Hiking? Window Shopping?¡±

    ¡°Watching YouTube,¡± Alexis replied immediately, then said after a moment of thought. ¡°Sometimes browsing Reddit. Found tons of interesting stuff there...Like, just before the car crash, I stumbled on a fantastic AMV of the Fate series, and I fell down that rabbit hole. Shame I never actually got around to playing the game before I died.¡±

    Scarlet glanced at her, intrigued. ¡°You really seem to admire that series.¡±

    ¡°Wait till I find a way to show you the cool battles between the Servants. Especially Gilgamesh versus Enkidu.¡± Alexis shrugged, eyeing the broom. ¡°So, just out for a ride with your broom...Is it a youkai, like with a spirit or feelings?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more like a self-developed AI, but yes, with feeling, similar to our wands,¡± Scarlet replied, noting Alexis¡¯s weird expression. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know wands have preferences? Some wands would rather snap in half than let someone else use them.¡±

    ¡°...I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Alexis groaned. ¡°I can already see my exam results ¨C all T¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Well, study, then. You¡¯ve got a pair of geniuses around, plus Hermione, the brains of the protagonist trio. Make use of that advantage.¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off to walk my broom. You¡¯ll be fine here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me - I¡¯m an adult too, just not as experienced as you. I¡¯m fine by myself,¡± Alexis said, waving as Scarlet zoomed off into the sky. She watched the red-haired girl perform all kinds of intricate manoeuvres, clearly something only a skilled flyer could pull off. The broom almost seemed like an overexcited husky, happy to dart about. Scarlet isn¡¯t the type to show off, so the broom must be loving this.

    Wait...does that mean I have to bond my wand like you would with a cat that just might ignore you? Alexis stood there, stunned.

 Chapter 60 - Second attempt to persuade Dumbledore

    The first news Scarlet received upon returning to Hogwarts was that the third floor had been reopened.

    Not all the traps had been removed, however. The Giant Wizard Chess set remained on display for anyone who fancied a game. Ron, overjoyed by the news, grabbed Harry and Hermione by the arms and rushed to be the first to play.

    But the Weasley twins had beaten him to it. After a match with the oversized pieces, they finally abandoned the idea of using life-sized character cards in Wizard¡¯s Gambit.

    ¡°It¡¯d be tough to control and a bit much for the faint-hearted,¡± Fred commented.

    ¡°And we¡¯d like it to be child-friendly, even for the little ones,¡± George added.

    ¡°Sounds good. Have you finished setting up the rules for Wizard''s Gambit?¡± Scarlet asked as she did her evening training.

    ¡°Yep! Now all that¡¯s left is to actually make the game and fine-tune it.¡± Fred grinned. ¡°We¡¯ve figured out which runic character combinations we¡¯ll use as the programming language.¡±

    ¡°Soon, our beloved Lady Scarlet shall bear witness to our game demo!¡± George declared, clenching his fist proudly.

    ¡°Great!¡± Scarlet nodded, then asked, ¡°Is Alexis free tomorrow night?¡±

    The twins exchanged glances. ¡°Suppose so. She¡¯s in charge of character design, so she should be free if she¡¯s not working on that,¡± Fred answered.

    ¡°Good. I need her by tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°For the girls¡¯ secret, yeah?¡± George teased.

    Scarlet hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes. Girls¡¯ secret.¡±

    Fred and George shared a knowing look, now even more certain that this secret was anything but ordinary, though they couldn¡¯t guess what it might be.

    When the evening of Scarlet¡¯s request arrived, it came all too quickly for Alexis to brace herself.

    ¡°You sure this is gonna work?¡± Alexis asked, her voice laced with nerves.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t chicken out,¡± Scarlet replied, glancing at her while leading the way to the headmaster¡¯s office. ¡°And stop making that face you¡¯re making right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll...try...¡± Alexis whimpered softly. It felt ominous whenever she thought about meeting the greatest wizard of the era, who, according to fanfics she read, was half the time portrayed as some mastermind behind the scenes.

    Scarlet had already been given the password; Professor Dumbledore had granted it to her during breakfast when she requested a meeting. She led them straight to the stone gargoyle, passed through the entrance, and entered with Alexis trailing behind like a timid maid following her lady - or more accurately, like a nervous student following her ageless teacher.

    ¡°Good evening, Scarlet,¡± Professor Dumbledore greeted with a genial nod, his eyes twinkling. ¡°And to you as well, Ms. Everhart. Please, make yourselves comfortable.¡±

    Scarlet gave a respectful bow as she always did. ¡°Good evening, Professor Dumbledore. Here¡¯s the proposal I¡¯ve prepared - a revised and more detailed version. I sincerely hope you¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore accepted the proposal, handling it with a gentleness that belied the gravity of the subject. ¡°A formidable task lies within these pages, no doubt. Still, I shall read it with an open mind.¡± He began scanning the document. As he read, Scarlet tried to gauge his reactions ¨C though, unlike Professor Snape, whose pupils experienced subtle changes whenever his emotions stirred, Professor Dumbledore was practiced in masking his thoughts.

    One thing Alexis had correctly observed was that Professor Dumbledore was indeed a mastermind ¨C though, as Scarlet saw it, that wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Having a clever and experienced man as an ally was far better than having him as an adversary. Scarlet had no desire to go up against a villain with such a sharp mind.

    Professor Dumbledore didn¡¯t take long to read through the proposal. ¡°So, Ms. Everhart,¡± he began, addressing Alexis after closing the folder in his hand, ¡°you are indeed a Seer, then? That is quite an uncommon gift, and not one to be taken lightly.¡± He glanced at Scarlet, his gaze both gentle and probing. ¡°And Scarlet, you stand by this claim, even with all its...complications?¡±

    ¡°I do, Professor, if it helps to persuade you.¡± Scarlet¡¯s tone was firm. Alexis chimed in at once, ¡°I agree, and I fully support whatever Scarlet had planned.¡±

    The Professor studied the two girls in silence.

    Sensing his reluctance, Scarlet reached into her bag and withdrew a small box. She opened it, revealing a collection of broken fragments wrapped carefully in a sealing cloth. For the first time, Professor Dumbledore, who had remained impassive until now, straightened, examining the contents intently.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°This is Rovena Ravenclaw¡¯s Diadem,¡± Scarlet explained, her voice calm as if reciting from a textbook. ¡°It once held a fragment of the dark wizard¡¯s soul. I destroyed it by stabbing the Horcrux, giving it a lethal blow. Queen Sc¨¢thach later took it to the Shadowy Land, ensuring the soul fragment would have no chance of return. You should still be able to detect traces of dark magic on the diadem. It¡¯s a pity the tiara couldn¡¯t be preserved intact...but perhaps you can restore it, Professor.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore leaned forward, his fingers lingered over the fragments not touching them, for a long moment. ¡°Rowena Ravenclaw¡¯s diadem,¡± he murmured, almost to himself. ¡°An ancient relic ¨C one that held knowledge and darkness in equal measure.¡± He straightened, his expression unusually solemn. ¡°You¡¯ve accomplished a remarkable feat in destroying this Horcrux, Scarlet. Few have faced such dark magic and emerged unscathed. You¡¯ve persuaded me, Scarlet. You have my trust and belief. However, Ms. Everhart must remain here at Hogwarts - a safe place where Death Eaters cannot reach her.¡±

    He turned to Alexis, his tone sincere, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Everhart, but we cannot risk losing you.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± Alexis hesitated. ¡°I get that, and I do want to stay somewhere I won¡¯t be a burden to you all, but honestly, I don¡¯t think Hogwarts is as safe as you think.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Professor Dumbledore¡¯s eyes, full of curiosity, met Alexis¡¯s. ¡°Ms. Everhart, it seems you have glimpsed much that eludes the ordinary eye. May I ask what it is that gives you such grave doubts about Hogwarts¡¯ defenses?¡±

    ¡°Okay, so...¡± Alexis bit her lips and glanced at Scarlet, who gave her an encouraging nod. She took a breath, then continued, ¡°I know this sounds weird, but some of the things I¡¯ve read, or seen...There¡¯s more, not included in the proposal since it¡¯s focused only on hunting down the Horcruxes. So...next year, you¡¯re planning to hire Gilderoy Lockhart as our Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, right? Well, he¡¯s a complete disaster for the school. He doesn¡¯t teach anything useful; all he does is make us read his books ¨C stories he actually stole from real adventurers. He obliviated them and claimed the tales as his own. It¡¯s criminal. He just ends up weakening the students¡¯ defense skill when, later on, Death Eaters infiltrate Hogwarts.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore raised brow prompted her to continue, and Alexis rattled off the series of impeding calamities.

    Alexis leaned forward, voice serious. ¡°Oh, and before that, there¡¯s the basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets. If we manage to get the diary from Ginny - or better, from Lucius Malfoy - then we¡¯ll be in the clear. But if it falls into any student¡¯s hands, it¡¯ll release the basilisk, putting everyone here in real danger.¡±

    ¡°Oh! And then there¡¯s Barty Crouch Jr. impersonating Mad-Eye Moody - you hired him as another Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, and he turned out to be a Death Eater! A student died in the Triwizard Tournament! What else...oh, and Umbridge! She¡¯s not even a Death Eater, she¡¯s from the Ministry of Magic, but she¡¯s so evil she was literally every student¡¯s nightmare. Some fella says she¡¯s even scarier than Voldemort.¡± Alexis noticed Professor Dumbledore¡¯s dismayed expression and added, ¡°Um...so, honestly? I think the safest place in the world might be that tiny spot right behind Scarlet.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore looked weary, and after a long pause, he replied, ¡°I see.¡±

    Scarlet continued, ¡°Professor, everything¡¯s shifted since I took down Quirrell. So, what Alexis saw may not even happen. We can take it as a reference point, though. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on any new Defence Against the Dark Arts substitute teachers, in case a Death Eater tries to impersonate them. After we¡¯re done with the Horcruxes, I¡¯ll see to them.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore listened with a slight frown but remained composed. ¡°It pains me, Ms. Everhart, to hear that Hogwarts¡¯ sanctuary has failed some of its most vulnerable students, even in a world beyond my own. He paused, collecting his thoughts. ¡°You may have doubts about my role, and I cannot fault you for them. But as long as I am headmaster, I will strive to offer every protection I can.¡±

    He noticed the doubt in Alexis¡¯s expression, but Scarlet gave a firm nod. At least one student here believes in me, he mused.

    After a moment, he tapped his fingertips thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Five Horcruxes remain. Besides the one in Harry¡¯s scar, how do you propose we find and destroy the rest?¡±

    ¡°Leave the locket to me; I¡¯ll handle it during the summer break, just as outlined in my proposal.¡± Scarlet recounted her plan. ¡°As for the diary, we can either wait for Lucius Malfoy to slip it into Ginny¡¯s belongings, as Alexis saw in her vision and as I detailed, or I could take the initiative ¨C pay the Malfoys a visit, persuade them, and end the Horcrux there. Also, I¡¯m curious about the Dark Mark. Mr. Malfoy must have caught my hint from the last time we met.¡±

    Alexis stared, astonished. ¡°You WHAT?¡±

    ¡°I hinted at it,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°When I met Mr. Malfoy at the station during Christmas break - when Draco introduced us - I noticed something odd on his forearm, though it was covered under long sleeves. I didn¡¯t connect it with the Dark Mark at the time; I just thought it looked...strange, maybe even a bit familiar, but I couldn¡¯t place it. Now that I know he has the Dark Mark, that sense of familiarity was likely the same feeling I get around the soul fragments. Do you think I could talk him down, give me the diary in exchange for me keeping his Dark Mark a secret?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± Alexis thought back to all the fanfics she¡¯d read, plus the original storyline. ¡°He¡¯d do just about anything for his family. That¡¯s his weak spot. Does that help?¡±

    ¡°Probably. At least I know what angle to approach him with.¡± Scarlet noticed Professor Dumbledore¡¯s odd look and shrugged. ¡°Business tactics. I need to master persuasion if I¡¯m going to win over clients in the future.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore nodded. ¡°I appreciate the trust you¡¯ve both placed in me,¡± he replied, his gaze warm but thoughtful. ¡°Though your paths may be unorthodox, I sense a great sincerity behind them.¡± He looked to Scarlet, his eyes twinkling again.¡± For now, let us proceed as outlined in your proposal ¨C cautiously. I¡¯ll take on the task of investigating the Gaunt family¡¯s remains, and, if need be, consider the vault of Bellatrix Lestrange.¡±

    The three of them concluded their discussion, and Scarlet left the office feeling thoroughly satisfied.

    Alexis, still processing, muttered, ¡°We...we just left? Just like that? He agreed to go along with your plan? Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, and yes.¡± Scarlet replied with a bright smile. ¡°Now get some rest. I¡¯ll try to send him another proposal before the summer break.¡±

    ¡°Another proposal?¡±

    ¡°How to stay safe when you¡¯re up against the Killing Curse.¡±

    ¡°...You seriously thinking a cloak made of ants could protect you from the Killing Curse?¡±

    ¡°Worth a try. Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°...Goodnight.¡±

 Chapter 61 - The Video Clip

    ¡°I finally figured out why Dumbledore went along with your plan!¡± The next day, Alexis rushed over to Scarlet¡¯s side after Scarlet finished her morning meeting with her assistants. Alexis whispered, ¡°He¡¯s totally not the original version - he¡¯s the fanfic version!¡±

    Noticing the dark circles under Alexis¡¯s blue eyes, Scarlet replied, ¡°...You stayed up all night just to figure that out?¡±

    ¡°This is, like, really important! We need to know if he¡¯s on our side!¡± Alexis protested.

    ¡°And if he¡¯s not?¡± Scarlet asked, ¡°Is he going to join the dark forces and take over the world?¡±

    ¡°No, but...¡±

    ¡°Then, even if he isn¡¯t with us, he¡¯s still fighting against evil, which suits our needs, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Scarlet gathered her notes and reports. ¡°The enemy¡¯s enemy is our ally, and I don¡¯t mind if he doesn¡¯t completely align with us as long as the villain can be wiped out. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Alexis thought for a moment. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right...Just, you know, I¡¯ve got this uneasy feeling.¡±

    ¡°Life¡¯s always uneasy, especially for adults. We¡¯re no longer children, so we make compromises to achieve our goals,¡± Scarlet said with a gentle smile. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t try to kill anyone, I can even handle him expelling me from Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°...Okay, sensei, I get it. Always have a backup plan, huh?¡±

    ¡°...Shut up.¡±

    Days passed peacefully.

    No news worth alerting the students from the newspapers, no death threats looming. The Auror substitute teachers were all verified wizards - no imposters had snuck in - meaning Barty Crouch Jr. hasn''t escaped from Azkaban. According to Professor Dumbledore, his mother was still in decent health for her age, though she would likely become very ill within a few years, enough to disguise herself as the weak prisoner in Azkaban, if the storyline was still following the original series.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore promised he¡¯d keep an eye on her, so we should be fine for this school year,¡± Scarlet said, finishing her novel draft.

    Alexis, sitting next to her in the training room while working on a character design, chimed in, ¡°But summer break is gonna be a disaster for Harry when Dobby causes havoc at his aunt¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯ll have to manage until I¡¯m done with Kreacher and can talk to the Malfoys,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°Maybe I can ask Mr. Black if he¡¯d order Kreacher to guard Harry at the Dursleys¡¯ after we handle the locket problem.¡±

    Alexis considered Scarlet¡¯s idea and nodded, ¡°Then it should be fine.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the game going? I haven¡¯t seen those two experimenting in here lately.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re almost done with the demo.¡±

    Scarlet looked at Alexis in surprise. ¡°That was fast.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re super quick,¡± Alexis nodded. ¡°They tested it out on paper in their dorm. It¡¯s hilarious to see the ink dots fighting under command. Now all they need is to project the characters in 3D, like a hologram or something. They¡¯re hunting for a suitable table, so they¡¯ll probably start experimenting here soon.¡±

    ¡°Great progress.¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°And they haven¡¯t asked me for any cash, so they¡¯re still using recycled materials? How are they even finding these things?¡±

    ¡°Through Hogwarts¡¯ House-elves,¡± Alexis looked equally surprised. ¡°They¡¯ve made friends with a few of them and often ask for materials for free.¡±

    ¡°...So that¡¯s how they got their hands on those greatswords.¡±

    ¡°Probably?¡± Alexis shrugged. ¡°If they manage to work out the runes for projections, or transfiguration, or anything that works, I might finally get to show you the epic Servant fights I¡¯ve been telling you about.¡±

    ¡°...I keep telling you, there¡¯s no such thing as the Holy Grail War here. My dad never found any city called Fuyuki in Japan.¡±

    ¡°Just in case! You¡¯re, like, our Batman with a backup plan for everything, so I¡¯m just saying, if it really happens, you¡¯d be ready.¡± Alexis insisted. ¡°I mean, this is a fanfiction world! I still haven¡¯t figured out Snape¡¯s storyline. Who knows if this could be a Harry Potter and Fate crossover, and he might even be one of the Masters?!¡±

    Scarlet sighed, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take note of your concern, though I still think you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    She had expected it would take a longer time for the Weasley twins to create a charm or runes capable of projecting something hologram-like, but progress was surprisingly fast. The biggest hurdle ended up being applying Alexis¡¯s character design to the game.

    In other words, Fred and George were struggling with modelling.

    The characters they conjured from Alexis¡¯s drawings turned out as a mess, so horribly done that the twins were too defeated to even prank anyone for a few days.

    ¡°Oh my Merlin, I can¡¯t believe this,¡± Alexis said, half-amused, half-frustrated. ¡°I mean, they¡¯re genius with hands-on stuff. Their senses are great, and their products look amazing, though I don¡¯t really like the colour palettes, but whatever... How is it possible they can¡¯t accurately visualize my character? Or... is my design too complicated to materialize?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just better at bringing life to more human-like figures than your 2D anime characters?¡± Scarlet suggested.

    ¡°Although this is the version we all agreed on, I could change the design.¡± Alexis sighed. ¡°But they¡¯re so stubborn - they won¡¯t even consider my suggestions to alter it. Hey, they¡¯re very flexible most of the time, why won¡¯t they be flexible this time too?¡±

    ¡°Persistence is a good quality. Let them work through it. They¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alexis nodded, then perked up. ¡°By the way, do you have time tomorrow?¡±

    Scarlet glanced at her. ¡°Depends. What are you planning?¡±

    ¡°Half an hour here in the training room.¡± Alexis said, looking excited. ¡°I finally finished that AMV clip! It¡¯s just a short one, but I want to project it here, like a full-on movie theater.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, ¡°How about just before my training session tomorrow night?¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Alexis beamed. ¡°Just wait - you¡¯re gonna be blown away!¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    The next day, Scarlet could tell just how excited Alexis was, as she kept peeking over at Scarlet whenever they passed each other in the Great Hall or in the hallways. Alexis even grinned across the crowded dinner hall at her, catching the attention of Amelia and Maya.

    ¡°Is she alright? Why does she keep staring at you?¡± Maya asked, curious and a bit concerned.

    Amelia, on the other hand, was a bit more blunt. ¡°She looks like a nutter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Maya scolded slightly. ¡°But, yeah, she does seem...a bit unhinged with that grin. Are you sure no one¡¯s jinxed or pranked her?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s just overexcited about tonight¡¯s activity, which she¡¯s kept a mystery from me,¡± Scarlet replied.

    Maya looking intrigued. ¡°Is it something to do with the game Fred and George are making? I heard the Gryffindors were trying out their games, and it was supposed to be fantastic!¡±

    ¡°It seems a bit poorly designed, if I¡¯m being honest,¡± Amelia commented, ¡°I saw the game on a piece of enchanted paper, and it was just lines and dots.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re a bit stuck at the moment. But I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Scarlet couldn¡¯t endure the excited gaze Alexis was fixating on her any longer, so she grabbed a few rice balls and headed to her training room fifteen minutes earlier than her usual dinner time. Guess I¡¯ll have supper tonight with the cookies stored in my dorm desk, Scarlet mused as she trotted toward her room.

    Alexis soon followed behind her. ¡°Why so early today? I thought I was going to leave earlier to set up the place.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a short AMV, isn¡¯t it? Keep it simple and save yourself the hassle of peeking at me.¡±

    ¡°Ehehee, sorry for the peeking! I¡¯m just super excited. But hey, I wanna enjoy it and relive it.¡±

    ¡°...Do whatever you want, just don¡¯t disturb my training.¡±

    ¡°Promise I won¡¯t!¡±

    Finally, they settled into the training room on the sofa Alexis had conjured. The lights were dimmed, and a crystal ¨C what she called a projector ¨C and two cones ¨C her makeshift speakers - were placed on the coffee table in front of them.

    Making sure everything was perfect, Alexis flicked her wand with a flourish. ¡°Play!¡±

    [¡°That is, a Faked Holy Grail War.¡±]

    To Scarlet surprise, the video was in Japanese with Mandarin subtitles. She even recognised the watermark of the creator in the top right corner. Even more surprisingly, both the Japanese voiceover and the Mandarin subtitles were spot on!

    Since this was a clip that materialised based on Alexis¡¯s memory, meaning she had a very solid memory of this video...how many times did she watch this video clip in her previous life? Scarlet mused.

    [A tattooed hand stretched toward a magic circle lit by torchlight. The scene cut to another magic circle surrounded by candles, with men in formal business suits.]

    A Japanese voice started to sing; it was a female singer whose voice sounded epic in this song.

    [¡°The summoned seven heroic spirits--¡±]

    [Fast cuts showed a man studying scrolls and papers, an ill girl lying in bed, flashes of various classes or job titles in black and white, then a small hand with a red tattoo was shown resting on the hospital bed.]

    [¡°--shall descend to this world as Servants,¡±]

    [Another similar magic circle appeared, with another man standing before it. The magic circle glowed.]

    [¡°Slaughtering each other in order to grab the Holy Grail.¡±]

    [An old man and a young man appeared in a forest, and then the scene shifted to a teenage girl in a cave well-lit in torchlight, dressed in a white gown, gazing at a man in golden armor seated on a throne.]

    [¡°Thus, it is named the Holy Grail War.¡±]

    [The scene cut to Big Ben on a sunny day, where a blonde teenage boy shouted, ¡°But I really want to take part in the Holy Grail War set in America, Professor!¡±]

    [Chess pieces fell apart, but they looked different from the usual ones found on a chessboard.]

    [¡°I ask of you...¡±]

    [¡°I ask of you...¡±]

    [¡°I ask of you...¡±]

    [¡°Are you--¡±]

    [¡°Are you--¡±]

    [¡°Are you--¡±]

    [¡°--the insolent Mage seeking to latch onto the radiance of the king before you?¡±]

    [The scene jumped between various individuals posing the question - some young, some mature, some sounding manic, others stern - before finally fixing on the man in golden armour. The teenage girl in white gown knelt before him in utmost respect. As the camera zoomed in, the back of her hand glowed, revealing a similar tattoo.]

    Scarlet found herself overwhelmed the moment this clip played. Dense information bombarded her relentlessly, not giving her a moment to breathe. The music was intense and approaching the chorus, but she focused on the dialogue and the characters.

    [¡°Is it you?¡± The man in golden armour realized something.]

    [¡°Is that you?¡± An androgynous figure with long green hair turned their head in surprise.]

    [The man in golden armour amused. ¡°Well, well, seems like this wasn¡¯t as boring as I thought.¡±]

    [A golden orb glowed, an object resembling locks and gears turning, and a hand reached out to grasp something within it.]

    [¡°Zabaniyah.¡± The cut scene shifted to a veiled woman, who spoke sternly as she lowered herself to the floor. A man in an office suit attacked her from behind, but crashed and exploded under some eerie summoned limb.]

    Cruel, yet the visuals and music were so beautiful that every scene could easily be framed as a computer wallpaper.

    Epic.

    The music reached its chorus, featuring flame throwers, magic blasts, pentacles, and many other elements that Scarlet couldn¡¯t fully comprehend in just a glimpse. The fight between the individuals intensified.

    [The man in golden armour grinned menacingly while the green-haired person smiled knowingly, hinting at their recognition of each other.]

    [¡°EA, sing as you wish!¡±]

    [¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± The scene shifted to the back of the green-haired figure, ¡°So happy that I get to test my abilities against yours like this once again.¡±]

    [Drizzles fell upon flowers in the desert. The pure white flower bloomed. Thick clouds with a hole in the middle swirled above, as if punctured by something mystical and magical.]

    [¡°I¡¯m going full throttle on you, Gil,¡± the green-haired figure said sternly, their eyes shining with determination. A pure white flower bloomed in their hand, glowing with intensity. Interspersed frames showed the man in golden armour.]

    [¡°I will awaken the breath of the planet...¡±]

    [¡°The vortex that turns the stars, this heavenly hell--¡±]

    [¡°For I walk with humanity.¡±]

    [¡°--is the eve of creation''s celebration.¡±]

    [¡°Therefore...¡±]

    [¡°Enuma Elish!¡±] [¡°Enuma Elish!¡±]

    Alexis had even set up the audio channel so that one voice chanted from the left and the other from the right, building tension between the two characters - one glowing with a warm greenish light, the other haloed in menacing golden and red hues.

    [The view zoomed out, revealing the sky scattered with numerous golden dots. It then zoomed in on the green-haired figure, showing the land beneath with similar golden dots. As the view pulled back, something shot out from the dots ¨C they¡¯re summoning portals, blasting missile-like projectiles toward the sky, clashing with every sword the summoning portals launched from above, aimed at the land below.]

    [Clangs and clinks echoed as swords clashed together. Each glowing shot blasted from both sides targeting their opponents. Explosions resonated, and many golden dots shattered into pieces. Some of the sky swords managed to slip past the land missiles, piercing the desert and creating numerous massive pit holes. The green-haired figure stood there, listening to the maniacal laughter of the man in golden armour, who floated high above in the sky.]

    Scarlet¡¯s mouth fell open in awe at this epic battle scene, her eyes overwhelmed by the high intensity and vibrant colours.

    [A few more characters flashed by, and the song began to slow down.]

    [¡°This shall be my last blow for tonight.¡± The man in golden armour held a peculiar sword, as the scene suddenly faded into white and grey lines, leaving his red eyes and the greenish eyes of the other figure shining brightly. ¡°Take this blow as the substitute for our promise of reunion.¡±]

    [A few more characters flashed by, then the blonde teenage boy appeared to be in a toilet, staring into the basin with an expression of disbelief. A car passed by the battlefield, with a man inside looking up at the punctured sky in shock.]

    [¡°So, this is--¡± the teenage girl in the white gown said in a frightened tone,]

    [¡°--the Holy Grail War.¡±]

    The clip came to an end, transitioning to a black screen with the title Fate Strange Fake displayed in white.

    An awkward silence enveloped the two girls still seated on the sofa.

    ¡°So...?¡± Alexis asked tentatively.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Scarlet replied, taking a long moment to process the intense information she had just absorbed. ¡°Mind explaining who they were?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Alexis beamed, eager to share her insights.

 Chapter 62 - This is more towards a Filler chapter, I think

    Alexis tried her best to explain, and after replaying the clip several times, Scarlet finally understood her concern. Still, she was confident. ¡°This would never happen. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?!¡± Alexis protested, pointing at the paused scene of Gilgamesh and Enkidu blasting each other with Enuma Elish. ¡°Look! They could totally explode a whole continent! I mean, we¡¯re talking like...humanoid nukes here!¡±

    ¡°Their power comes from their Masters, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Scarlet pointed out calmly. ¡°Trust me, no human in this world could fuel them to that level.¡±

    ¡°But, like they could use the Ley lines...¡±

    ¡°If someone actually used the Ley lines (some sort of power source from earth) on such a massive scale, the Queen would have alerted me,¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°The Queen¡¯s been observing the world for centuries, since the time of legends. She never once mentioned the Holy Grail War or Ley lines to me. Do you really think she wouldn¡¯t tell me about this?¡±

    Alexis thought about it for a moment, then exhaled. ¡°You¡¯re right, I guess I¡¯m just, like, over-worrying.¡±

    After a brief silence, Scarlet asked, ¡°When is this coming out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like...thirty years from now, I think?¡± Alexis counted on her fingers. ¡°Oh! I mean, Fate/Strange Fake. The Fate universe started way earlier, like, in the year 2000...I think? I never got the chance to get super into it before I got here. Ugh, I still haven¡¯t started the game!¡±

    ¡°So, you just learned about the Servants¡¯ lore, and their anime and video clips.¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± Alexis nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I mean, just look at him! Gilgamesh is hot! Okay, yeah, he¡¯s got an awful personality, thinking everyone else is, like, a total ¡®mongrel¡¯, but hey, he¡¯s hot! And Enkidu? Also hot! That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    ¡°Not just him, though. There are loads of hot guys in the series!¡± Alexis emphasised, ¡°Even some of the grandpas are, like, super hot!¡±

    ¡°...Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°The First Hassan! He¡¯s literally why assassins are called assassins,¡± Alexis said, eyes sparkling. ¡°Oh, and Archer! In his red battle suit ¨C super good at cooking. He¡¯s like, the mom of the group.¡±

    ¡°...Archer?¡± Scarlet looked puzzled but decided not to think too deeply about it. Instead, she asked, ¡°By the way, what class do you think I¡¯d be?¡±

    ¡°Lancer, obviously!¡± Alexis paused, considering it. ¡°But also maybe Caster. You could totally have two classes and more, like C¨² Chulainn! Oh, he¡¯s super hot too! And honestly, your battle suit looked a lot like the one he wore in the anime...¡±

    Scarlet chuckled and set the thought aside. ¡°Right. Well, I¡¯m starting my training now, so keep it quiet, okay?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m heading back.¡± Alexis quickly shoved her things into her bag. ¡°So glad none of this stuff is actually gonna happen. Anyway, see you tomorrow. Byeee!¡±

    ¡°Bye,¡± Scarlet replied, watching her leave before beginning her warm-ups.

    But as the door closed behind Alexis, something nagged at Scarlet. The door had closed slower than usual, creaking as it did...Hmm, probably needs some oil, she thought, shrugging it off and continue with her routine.

    The next day, she was surprised to find that the twins had managed to bring Alexis¡¯s character designs to life.

    They inserted a glass piece, about the size of a thumb, into a wooden board carved with an empty slot. Something activated, and a holographic yet solid-looking screen materialized above the board, floating in mid-air. The screen displayed an animation of two boys tipping their hats and bowing, them jumping aside as two wands shot into view, forming a sparkling ¡°W¡± - their logo, a W with two intertwined wands.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Fancy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fred grinned broadly, ¡°I must say, milady, your suggestion to put our logo on every product has been a real beacon for us. Our name¡¯s spread to people who haven¡¯t even bought anything yet!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve even had an order from Germany!¡± George added, his face lighting up. ¡°Blimey!¡±

    ¡°Glad it helped.¡± Scarlet examined the wooden plate as the screen displayed a blank page with only a play button. ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°In our first design, this shard only holds one game, so just click play, and we¡¯re set. But we hit a bit of a snag fitting all of Wizard¡¯s Gambit into this small glass piece ¨C it''s just too complex. So, it¡¯s a demo version for now.¡± Fred explained. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯ll work for testing the character designs. Just click play, and we can test it out.¡±

    George tapped the play button, then placed a card onto the wooden plate.

    A vortex appeared on the plate, then a man in armour holding a sword emerged, scowling and addressing the audience, ¡°You¡¯re the one who summoned me? Whatcha¡¯ want me to kill?¡±

    The art style wasn¡¯t quite the 2D anime look Alexis had aimed for. It looked more like a 3D model trying to resemble 2D in some mobile games, or similar to the Vtubers Scarlet had stumbled upon in her previous life.

    Scarlet glanced at a proud Alexis, who had her hands on her hips. ¡°Looks neat. What about the other characters?¡±

    George swapped the Swordsman card for another, this time showing a young woman holding a spear. ¡°Spearman, at your service.¡±

    The voice of the spear-wielding woman caught Scarlet off guard. She narrowed her eyes at Alexis. ¡°Why does her voice sound like an older version of me?¡±

    Alexis looked away with a sheepish smile. ¡°Well...I might¡¯ve been a bit inspired by you, hehe.¡±

    Fred and George chuckled.

    George took away the Spearman card and place another. This time, a middle-aged man with a longbow appeared, muttering, ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with quick. I need a nap.¡±

    Fred nodded approvingly. ¡°Brilliant. Just as we imagined. Well worth splitting wizard chess just to study their magic.¡±

    Scarlet eyed the three cards. ¡°So, only three characters?¡±

    ¡°They can be upgraded.¡± George held up more cards. ¡°This one makes them a team leader, this one a captain, and this one a general.¡±

    Fred pointed to another stack. ¡°These are buffs, weapons, and items.¡±

    ¡°Only healing potions?¡± Scarlet flipped through the cards. ¡°No clerics or classes to heal injured units?¡±

    ¡°The commander - meaning the player - has healing powers,¡± Fred explained, pointing to a corner of the wooden plate. ¡°In 1v1, the commander can heal their unit three times, with a minute gap between each use, and no recharges. In 5v5, three heals with a recharge. Troops-vs-troops allows ten heals with faster recharge time.¡±

    George added, ¡°Plus, they can use items to speed up the recharge.¡±

    ¡°And all cards can only be drawn from the stack beside the battlefield? Once every minute?¡± Scarlet asked for confirmations and received nods in reply. ¡°So it¡¯s all down to luck ¨C no picking favourites?¡±

    ¡°For this version, no,¡± Fred replied with a mischievous smile. ¡°But for an upgraded version - definitely.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll sell it at different prices,¡± George added with a similar grin.

    ¡°With even more stylish characters, each with their own lore and stories--¡±

    ¡°--getting players hooked on collecting them, just like with the Chocolate frog cards.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll package these with our other consumables--¡±

    ¡°--our sales will soar so high, and we¡¯ll be the finest businessmen, bringing joy and laughter to everyone!¡±

    Scarlet was impressed. ¡°Wow, you two dream big.¡±

    Alexis, however, was looking a bit downcast. ¡°I wish I knew what my dream was.¡±

    ¡°Until you do, just keep making games with us!¡± Fred said, clapping her on the shoulder. ¡°After Wizard¡¯s Gambit is a hit, we¡¯ll make one of your simple games next. You¡¯ll be famous, Alexis!¡±

    ¡°Or,¡± Scarlet suggested, ¡°you could still consider sending a r¨¦sum¨¦ to Nintendo or PlayStation.¡±

    Alexis¡¯s eyes lit up, then an idea struck her. ¡°Or, I could start my own studio and make indie games!¡±

    Scarlet nodded. ¡°If you¡¯ve got the funding.¡±

    ¡°Which means I¡¯d better start saving up if I want my own studio.¡± Alexis sank thoughtfully into her plans.

    Turning back to Fred and George, Scarlet asked, ¡°So, next up is finishing the game table design?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Fred nodded. ¡°Although we¡¯ll have to slow down a bit ¨C exams are coming, and we¡¯re not taking a bunch of T¡¯s home.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled. ¡°Fair enough. Just let me know if you need any galleons.¡±

    ¡°Will do, Milady!¡± The twins chorused.

    With a satisfied sigh, Scarlet bid the game makers goodbye and headed to the library. Life was just lovely without villains lurking in the shadows.

    And once she dealt with the soul fragments, she¡¯d have even more time hunt down those Death Eaters at her leisure.

    Scarlet sincerely hoped her plan would succeed.

 Chapter 63 - The Cunning Scarlet

Stolen story; please report.

 Chapter 64 - A few days before Summer Break

    Everyone finally relaxed after the exams. But not Fred and George, who were frantically working to complete their first game table. It was the last week before they¡¯d leave Hogwarts and await their results from the professors.

    ¡°Alexis won¡¯t be with us at home--¡±

    ¡°--so we won¡¯t have any chance to work on the game table over the summer!¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t finish it before we¡¯re on the Hogwarts Express, we¡¯ll have to wait until the next term to continue our experiments!¡± Fred declared, clenching his fist.

    ¡°And we can¡¯t let that happen.¡± George nodded, equally determined. ¡°Just a little bit more...Just you wait!¡±

    Alexis sighed, ¡°Ugh, yeah. It¡¯s, like, super hard for me to go over to their place, and they can¡¯t just come to mine either. So, it¡¯s now or never before summer break kicks in.¡±

    Scarlet sat in her training room, observing the Weasley twins at work. They salvaged an old table Hogwarts¡¯s house-elves had intended to discard, and were renovating it with runes and glass shards, which they pre-programmed with certain magical circuits. Essentially, they were using the charmed glass shards like Lego pieces, piecing together a functional ¡°game.exe¡± by connecting them, with hand-carved runes filling in where pieces were missing.

    This game table was still a demo version. Eventually, they planned to use a large single pane of glass ¨C or, if proven more effective in channeling magic, an affordable gemstone ¨C rather than attaching numerous individual glass pieces. But that stage was a long way off. For now, they had to fit each glass shard one by one, following a circuit-like diagram they¡¯d designed. It was slow work, but they were making progress.

    Scarlet, meanwhile, had wrapped up her own project. Her book was now in the publisher¡¯s hands. She reduced the number of assistants, as most of them had managed to save enough pocket money for a better life at Hogwarts, also because she had a clearer understanding of the wizarding world now, so she kept just two to help her with gathering information, and one to summarize the latest wizarding news. The last role was Neville¡¯s; he was excelling at it, gaining confidence daily. And since he took part in the healing ritual Scarlet set up for his parents ¨C a gesture for which he was deeply grateful ¨C he benefits from it and his memory has started to improve. And with the enchanted watch he commissioned from the Weasley twins, he was no longer teased as the ¡°forgetful Gryffindor¡±.

    Alexis was impressed by these transformations. Secretly, she thought of Scarlet as the modern-day Kakashi and couldn¡¯t help wishing Scarlet had white hair, though she admitted maple-coloured hair was nice too. Still, in her mind, all great teachers just seemed to have white hair, and the more she got to know Scarlet, the more she was sure Scarlet was a great teacher.

    Anyway, Scarlet found herself with a rare stretch of free time this week. She spent most of it reading Muggle school textbooks, preparing to sit an exam before her return to Hogwarts and secure her academic standing in the Muggle world.

    As Scarlet skimmed through the science textbook, she heard Alexis lean in beside her and speak in a low voice. ¡°Sooo...what¡¯s your plan for summer?¡±

    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t need me on standby for you?¡± Alexis whispered, her gaze still fixed on the busy twins. ¡°Y¡¯know, for the whole hunting thing.¡±

    ¡°No, just enjoy your holiday,¡± Scarlet said, smiling. ¡°We¡¯ve gone over all the backup plans. Worst case, I could summon the Queen for help - though I¡¯d rather not have to.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re cool with that, then I¡¯m thinking of heading back to America for the summer,¡± Alexis said, looking like she was mulling something over.

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought things weren¡¯t great between you and your ¡®mother¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Right, she¡¯s...not exactly ¡®Mother of the Year¡¯,¡± Alexis sighed, lowering her voice so the twins wouldn¡¯t overhear. ¡°The original Alexis literally died falling down the stairs ¡®cause she wasn¡¯t taking care of her. And honestly, she¡¯s...well, let¡¯s just say she¡¯s had way too many boyfriends. But she¡¯s a good actress ¨C a real pro. She¡¯s been up for big awards, she looks out for young actresses, and she totally fights for women in the industry. So...that¡¯s why I decided to have a talk with her.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°To see if I can work with her, do some acting over the summer.¡± Alexis¡¯s expression was a mix of emotions. ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t really blame her. I got a second shot in this body thanks to her negligence, but I also don¡¯t think I can just...be close to her. That wouldn¡¯t be fair to the poor ¡®real¡¯ Alexis, y¡¯know? So I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯m eighteen. Till then, I¡¯ll just treat her as...my boss. And now, I¡¯m gonna go ask my ¡®boss¡¯ for a job.¡±

    Scarlet studied her, intrigued. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you were interested in acting.¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m totally not! But it¡¯s a network I can use to make good money,¡± Alexis replied, ¡°Remember my indie game studio plan?¡±

    Scarlet nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Hollywood¡¯s a complicated place. Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to make any income there?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, no idea,¡± Alexis shrugged. ¡°But we¡¯ll see if Michael can hook me up. He sent me an express, freakin¡¯ out about me being all alone in, like, ¡®a foreign country, at a Catholic school in the middle of nowhere, practically training to be a nun¡¯.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled. ¡°Take care, then. I¡¯ve got no connections in America, so if anything happens, keep the pendant close. And if you ever need serious help, call the other numbers on my card or head to Japan or Hong Kong - you¡¯ll be safe there.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Bruce Wayne, enough with the backup plans!¡± Alexis rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not Harry Potter, no Voldy or Death Eaters chasing me down year-round.¡±

    Scarlet laughed. ¡°Unbelievable - I¡¯ve managed to earn myself a whole collection of nicknames.¡±

    Alexis couldn¡¯t help but chuckle along.

    Three days before their departure on the Hogwarts Express, the Weasley twins finally completed the game table, v.1.

    They whooped and cheered like maniacs, running a test with Alexis to ensure everything worked perfectly.

    Alexis was in charge of the game¡¯s visual design, from character concepts to maps, and from the card designs to how each character used their abilities. Her artistic flair gave the game a unique aesthetic. Once, Fred and George had found her tossing away a massive sack of crumbled paper ¨C discarded drafts. And truth be told, even the discarded drafts looked impressive, so they secretly kept them and later showed them to Scarlet during a discussion while Alexis wasn¡¯t around.

    Fred and George were in charge of coding the game from scratch, starting with inventing their own ¡°programming language¡± for game development. Inspired by Lego, they devised an ¡°arrange and run¡± method using pre-programed glass shards - the cheapest materials they could find. When arranged in specific patterns on the enchanted table, these glass shards would trigger coded responses, saving them the trouble of carving runes for each command.

    The final result was a game table covered in colourful glass pieces arranged in whimsical patterns. It had a striking, almost magical look,and Scarlet was certain that students like Amelia, who adored bold and flashy designs, would be captivated by it at first sight.

    The initial test went smoothly. The game makers hugged and cheered, jumping around in excitement. But before bringing the table to Gryffindor¡¯s common room for a beta test, Fred and George turned to Scarlet with a gleam of mischief in their eyes.

    ¡°O, Lady of the Red House, might we have the honour of challenging you to a duel?¡±

    Scarlet grinned, intrigued by the game mechanics. ¡°Why not?¡± Scarlet replied, stepping up to the table and watching as the two stacks of cards ¨C one for characters and one for ¡°enhancement¡± - were shuffled automatically by the game table and set aside.

    The game began with a forest map as the setting was picked out randomly.

    They drew cards, and the twins pulled a bowman while Scarlet¡¯s card revealed a spearman. She raised an eyebrow as she noticed the red-haired spear-wielding warrior awaiting her orders on the map...Alexis had clearly drawn more inspiration from her for the character¡¯s design apart from the voice, down to the silhouette.

    Each player, or ¡°commander¡±, directed their character using magic. They could choose to use their wand or go wandless; as long as their magic conveyed clear intent, the character would respond ¨C no incantation required, just focused intent.

    Fred and George took out their wands, while Scarlet opted for wandless control by laying one finger on the edge of the table. She usually remembered to use her wand around others, but in the privacy of the training room, she had grown used to casting wandlessly. By now, the twins didn¡¯t even question it.

    The characters leapt into the map and began moving stealthily through trees. Onlookers could see the entire forest landscape displayed on the game table, but if they stood behind the players, they¡¯d see a second view ¨C the character¡¯s point of view ¨C which was hidden from the opponent. Using both views, the players could strategise and outmanoeuvre their opponent to win the game.

    The twins were brimming with confidence, certain of their victory. After all, they built the game themselves.

    Much to the twins¡¯ surprise, before they even reached the one-minute mark for card-picking, their bowman took a fatal hit. They hadn¡¯t had a chance to use the healing power ¨C the three orbs set in the corner of the table ¨C or to draw an enhancement card.

    Stunned, they stared at the game table, trying to make sense of what just happened.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Scarlet mused, rubbing her chin thoughtfully, ¡°it seems the characters can pick up certain perks from my magic. I¡¯m quite good at stealth charms, and complex terrain works in my favour. If this was an empty room with just my character and yours, I might not have won so easily.¡±

    Fred nodded, wide-eyed, ¡°We did put in a hidden feature, so each player¡¯s character would have unique traits, even within the same class. But we never imagined someone would figure it out in their very first game.¡±

    Scarlet shrugged with a smile. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m good at analysing information.¡±

    The twins exchanged a look, then gave a deep, exaggerated bow. ¡°You¡¯ve earned our respect, Milady!¡± They said in unison, before cheering and levitating the table with their wands. ¡°Right, let¡¯s test it in the common room! Milady shall be our final boss - none may challenge her until they¡¯ve defeated every other opponent!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I never agreed--¡±

    ¡°Just you wait, Milady,¡± Fred called over his shoulder with a mischievous grin. ¡°We¡¯ll find the greatest warrior to challenge you.¡±

    ¡°A warrior who can hold their own against you for at least an hour!¡± George added, winking as they carried the table out of the room.

    Alexis, watching them go, couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Waving to Scarlet, she chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you updated on who¡¯s brave enough to face the ¡®last-level boss¡¯!¡±

    ¡°I never agreed to be the final boss,¡± Scarlet muttered, casting a mock glare at the blonde girl.

    ¡°Oh, but it¡¯ll be fun!¡± Alexis replied with a grin. ¡°My money¡¯s on Ron ¨C he''s amazing at wizard chess, you know.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m rubbish at chess,¡± Scarlet retorted with a sigh.

    Alexis just laughed, skipping out of the room, leaving Scarlet with a small smile as she watched her go.

 Chapter 65 - First day of the holiday

    Wizard¡¯s Gambit quickly became a sensation at Hogwarts. Within a day, it spread from Gryffindor House to the others - even the Slytherins were lining up for a go.

    Meanwhile, the game¡¯s creators found some bugs and quickly rolled out v.2. As news spread, students clamored to know if more updates were on the way.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯ll be updates, but not until next term!¡± Fred called out, addressing the eager crowd.

    ¡°Why wait till next term? You¡¯ve got the whole summer to work on it!¡± someone shouted back.

    Fred and George shrugged, and George replied, ¡°Because Alexis will be in America, and there¡¯s no way we can do this without her.¡± Since Alexis¡¯s the one with the game-coding experience, they¡¯ll need her insight.

    Fred added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, mates, we¡¯ll let you know the moment the next version is ready.¡±

    ¡°When will you start selling the game table?¡± another student asked.

    Alexis stepped in, her voice carrying a playful drawl. ¡°Next year, probably! We still gotta test it out, y¡¯know? You don¡¯t wanna buy a totally janky item or something, right?¡±

    The crowd murmured in agreement.

    The game table was placed on the previously forbidden third floor, right in front of the Giant Wizard Chess set, so anyone could try it out.

    Since Fred and George wanted to take a game table home over the summer, they had to divide up their time to get everything ready. One twin would stay by the table, noting any feedback, while the other worked with Alexis in Scarlet¡¯s training room to build a second table and sketch out game ideas and code.

    Alexis grinned, twirling her wand. ¡°Once you nail the first one it¡¯s easy-peacy to get a second one. I love magic!¡±

    George grinned back, clearly enjoying the time working with the game table. But Scarlet watched them with a slight frown, which Alexis eventually noticed.

    ¡°Are you, like, stressing over your summer plans or something?¡± Alexis asked, cocking her head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve planned everything out. I¡¯m confident it¡¯ll go smoothly,¡± Scarlet replied, though her gaze stayed thoughtful.

    Alexis raised a brow. ¡°So what¡¯s with the frown?¡±

    Scarlet hesitated before turning to George. ¡°Have you patented the game table and the programming language yet?¡±

    George blinked. ¡°Not yet, but we¡¯re planning to. First thing at the Department of Inventions when break starts. Why d¡¯you ask?¡±

    ¡°Got all the paperwork ready?¡± Scarlet pressed.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sorted, so...¡± George started, exchanging a glance with Alexis.

    ¡°Good.¡± Scarlet sighed. ¡°Both the game and game table are a massive hit, and a lot of people have seen it. Don¡¯t you think someone might try to buy these inventions from you ¨C or worse, claim it as theirs?¡±

    Both game makers¡¯ eyes went wide with sudden understanding.

    Scarlet turned to Alexis. ¡°Alexis, you know this happens in the Muggle world, right? People steal inventions, or make it impossible for the inventors to promote them.¡±

    Alexis pushed her brain cells as she pictured it. ¡°...Yeah! Or even worse, they, like, straight-up bury you in legal fees so you can¡¯t make a cent!¡±

    George gaped. ¡°...You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Just being cautious. Business is as fierce as war. Though with Professor Dumbledore aware of the game table, it might not get that bad.¡±

    George¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with Dumbledore?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s protective of his students at Hogwarts,¡± Scarlet explained. After a year of reading summaries of wizarding news, she gained a clear understanding of just how influential their headmaster was within the British wizarding world ¨C particularly in political circles.

    In Scarlet¡¯s view, if it weren¡¯t for the headmaster, the Ministry of Magic would be far more ineffective and meddlesome.

    George patted his chest, exhaling. ¡°Milady, you nearly scared the life out of me.¡±

    Scarlet smiled wryly. ¡°I prefer to plan for the worst. With Professor Dumbledore¡¯s protection, your invention should be safe from theft. However, I suspect someone might try to buy it out.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± George frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve invented loads of things. Why¡¯re you so concerned about Wizard¡¯s Gambit and game table?¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Because I see the potential for Wizard¡¯s Gambit to become a major tournament - like Quidditch,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Imagine battles played out on a space as large as a stadium, with two teams of five players standing on either side, each controlling their characters in a fight...You can¡¯t deny that the effects Alexis created are visually amazing; even people who don¡¯t understand the rules would be captivated.¡±

    George¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°And even if it doesn¡¯t become a tournament, think of the Muggle video game console at my house,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°Millions of people buy them to play at home. Imagine the galleons you could make just by selling these tables ¨C here and abroad...You¡¯d be incredibly wealthy.¡±

    George processed this, realisation dawning on his face. ¡°And because they could make that much, someone might try to trick us into selling our rights to the inventions!¡±

    Scarlet nodded. ¡°That¡¯s my bold guess ¨C it might not happen, of course.¡±

    George clenched his fists. ¡°We¡¯d never sell our rights!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say now since I¡¯ve pointed it out,¡± Scarlet replied matter-of-factly. ¡°But if they sent a skilled negotiator who convinced you that the game was a risky venture, can you honestly say you¡¯d never consider it, especially if you thought it might help you recoup some of your costs?"

    George was silent, his earlier certainty shaken.

    ¡°Again, just being cautious. None of my worries are guaranteed to happen.¡± Scarlet scratched her cheek, embarrassed. Her dad had long urged her not to be so cynical, but she couldn¡¯t help deflating the enthusiasm of those closest to her.

    Alexis sighed, ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re, like, the biggest pessimist, Scarlet.¡±

    Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t help it; I was born this way. Probably best I head off now before I keep spreading ¡®negative thoughts¡¯. See you later.¡±

    Alexis glanced at George. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. She¡¯s an overthinker ¨C totally not a habit I¡¯d recommend.¡±

    George rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°She raised some solid points, though ¨C worth thinking about. She said something like, ¡®business is as fierce as war¡¯. Has she been treating her work like a battle since she started?¡±

    ¡°Probably. Sounds like something her dad told her ¨C like, some old Chinese saying,¡± Alexis replied, waving it off. ¡°Just ignore it. Let¡¯s get this table done.¡±

    ¡°Rough environment,¡± George muttered, resuming his work.

    As Scarlet left the room, an owl soon delivered a note instructing her to meet Professor Dumbledore in the headmaster¡¯s office.

    Professor Dumbledore dispensed with pleasantries and got straight to the point. He had located the ruins of the Gaunt family shack.

    ¡°It¡¯s a desolate, isolated place, charmed so that no Muggles can see it,¡± he said. ¡°A dark, gloomy spot where traces of Dark Magic still linger.¡±

    Scarlet noted down the address, then looked at the old wizard with concern. ¡°Professor, you didn¡¯t go inside, did you?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore¡¯s eyes crinkled with a warm, knowing smile. ¡°No, Scarlet. Given all the precautions you highlighted in your proposal, I would not dream of entering the ruins unprepared.¡±

    ¡°Glad to hear that,¡± Scarlet replied with a nod. ¡°I understand you¡¯re a rational, wise wizard, but sometimes even the most disciplined minds can be...drawn to such dark places.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore sighed in agreement. ¡°Your caution is well-founded, Scarlet.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment. ¡°I suggest we destroy the ring on the first day of the summer break. Afterward, I¡¯ll arrange a meeting with Mr. Black to destroy the locket, then retrieve the dead from the hidden lake. Following that, I¡¯ll meet with Lucius Malfoy to persuade him to surrender the diary so we can destroy it as well.¡±

    ¡°And how do you plan to persuade him?¡± the old wizard asked, his gaze steady.

    ¡°I could, as we discussed, blackmail him into surrendering the diary in exchange for my silence about his Dark Mark, or, if I possible, offer to remove it ¨C if he wants that,¡± Scarlet replied.

    Professor Dumbledore¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°That would be an unwise course of action, Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Scarlet sighed. ¡°There¡¯s a risk if Death Eaters loyal to the dark wizard discover I have any influence over the Dark Mark. But you can¡¯t deny that using me as bait could make it easier to draw them out. And I don¡¯t mind being the bait. Better me than Harry, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t take your own life seriously enough, and that is a dangerous habit,¡± Professor Dumbledore replied., frowning.

    Scarlet shook her head. ¡°On the contrary, Professor, I evaluate my abilities carefully. I wouldn¡¯t suggest such a bold plan unless I believed it had a high chance of success.¡±

    The old wizard studied her intently.

    Scarlet assured him, ¡°I believe in information gathering for my preparation. I wouldn¡¯t risk it without the intel Alexis provided.¡±

    ¡°And you trust her implicitly,¡± Professor Dumbledore said thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯ve only known her a short time, yet you trust her enough to stake a plan on her words. Scarlet, not every prophecy is fulfilled. Even if some details match, there¡¯s no certainty the rest will.¡±

    ¡°We share a secret,¡± Scarlet replied frankly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what it is, but that¡¯s why I trust her. And I know she trusts me with the same certainty.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore scrutinised her expression for a long moment before nodding. ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll proceed with your plan. I¡¯ll pick you up in the morning, if that suits. Will ten work?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly,¡± Scarlet confirmed with a nod.

    They reviewed the plan once more before parting with a quiet ¡°Goodnight¡±.

    Time flew by, and soon, students received their marks. Hermione, unsurprisingly, scored straight O¡¯s, while Harry, Ron and Draco all passed with flying colours. To Scarlet¡¯s surprise, her results were mostly E¡¯s with a few O¡¯s, quite different from the numerous A¡¯s she had expected.

    The Weasley twins were engrossed in their game-making, and Alexis planned to head straight to the airport as soon as she left the platform. Draco greeted Scarlet with an expectant smirk, hinting that he¡¯d see her soon, only for Harry to interject with a sneer that she¡¯d likely visit him and his godfather before the ¡°filthy rich Malfoys¡±. Maya and Amelia mentioned they might come for a visit around August when a new film was premiering, though Scarlet would confirm with them once she knew if she¡¯d be around London or, as planned, in Japan ¨C provided her mission to destroy the soul fragments proceeded as expected.

    After the lively farewells and plans, Scarlet finally found some peace as she slipped into William¡¯s car.

    But her hopes for a quiet start to the summer were dashed. On the first day of break, just as she prepared to set out with Professor Dumbledore, Meiko abruptly stood up, insisting she would come along.

    ¡°Meiko...¡±

    ¡°Milady, you know I can¡¯t simply stay behind while you venture into such darkness.¡± Meiko cast a hard look at the headmaster, as though blaming him for bringing Scarlet into an unknown place shrouded in dark magic.

    Professor Dumbledore raised his eyebrows in mild surprise. ¡°Scarlet, would you kindly explain how a supposedly secret plan has reached the ears of an ordinary lady?¡±

    Scarlet sighed, ¡°...Let¡¯s have a cup of tea before we set off, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 66 - Heading for the hunt

    Though Meiko wasn¡¯t pleased that her lady was about to enter a dark lair without her, she still served steaming cups of tea to Scarlet and the peculiar old wizard settled in the living room.

    William was away at the airport, checking flights to Japan; the young lady of the Tachibana clan had been absent from the main estate for quite some time, and it was nearly time for her to return, as Lady Sato and Mr. Hong from the former Hong gang were eager for her arrival.

    ¡°Milady, although I mostly served as a maid in the Red House, I am, in truth, your guard, and I must act as such.¡± Meiko gave Scarlet a stern look, standing watchfully beside them. ¡°I understand that you bear the responsibility as a follower of the Queen of Shadowy Land, but that does not mean you should leave me behind and proceed alone. Milady, may I ask if you¡¯re questioning my dedication to protecting you?¡±

    ¡°...No, I trust you completely. It¡¯s just...¡±

    ¡°Just never thought of having me there to make your path easier?¡± Meiko raised an eyebrow. ¡°Milady, I¡¯m here, fully prepared. Why do you never think to use my skills?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore, who had sweetened his tea with a rather generous amount of sugar, watched the exchange with an amused, inquisitive look.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only a minor matter...¡± Scarlet replied cautiously. ¡°All we need to do is go there, find the ring, destroy it, and come back home. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a magical artefact containing a malevolent spirit.¡± Meiko remained resolute. ¡°I am a Shrine Maiden of the Amanoiwato Shrine, devoted to Amaterasu ¨­kami, Goddess of the Sun. I can dispel darkness and banish evil. With me accompanying you, your journey would be far smoother. Why tread on a pebbled path when you could walk upon a paved road?¡±

    This evidently intrigued the old wizard, but he stayed silent. Scarlet offered Meiko a pleading smile. ¡°You see, I¡¯m not going alone; Britain¡¯s greatest wizard is coming with me. And I¡¯m not the one handling the transport - he is. So...¡±

    ¡°If he were truly reliable, Milady would not need to attend herself.¡± Meiko turned her gaze towards the headmaster, her eyes narrowing. ¡°She could instead be preparing for her journey back to Japan, leisurely awaiting news of the artefact¡¯s destruction if this gentleman were a truly capably ally.¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not because of him - it¡¯s because of me,¡± Scarlet replied swiftly, ¡°because I want to ensure the evil spirit is properly dealt with by the Queen. I am the only one who can summon Her.¡±

    Meiko seemed to process this before conceding, though reluctantly. ¡°Very well. However, I must insist on accompanying you, or I shall contact Lady Sato for further guidance.¡±

    Scarlet looked to her headmaster apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for the delay, Professor, but could you...erm, bring her along? I promise she won¡¯t hinder our mission to handle the ring!¡±

    Meiko kept her thoughts to herself but clearly disapproved, now holding a poor impression of Hogwarts¡¯ headmaster - the so-called greatest wizard in Britain. In her view, Jutsushi Academy would have been a far better fit for her lady, though circumstances were fixed by her lady¡¯s bond to a deity in Scotland rather than in Nippon.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have such a charming young lady accompanying this old man,¡± Professor Dumbledore chuckled. ¡°I must say, Scarlet, you continue to surprise me in ways I could never anticipate.¡±

    ¡°Of course, our lady is simply the best!¡± Meiko chimed in proudly. Scarlet could only sigh quietly, wondering when her maid¡¯s cosplay habits would finally fade.

    After finishing their tea, the three of them set off. This was Scarlet¡¯s first experience with Apparition, and it was just as Alexis had described ¨C profoundly uncomfortable for the first time user. She felt as if her stomach had flipped upside down, and the moment her feet hit the ground, she moved to the side and threw up.

    Meiko fared better, perhaps due to training or similar travel techniques. The moment her gaze fell on the ruins, she tensed, swiftly clutching a few paper talismans in her hand.

    Scarlet murmured a few incantations to steady herself and returned to Professor Dumbledore¡¯s side once she regained her composure. The old wizard looked at the ruins, his expression calm but unreadable, though she imagined there must be a mix of emotions behind those wise eyes.

    ¡°Milady, must we search within these ruins?¡± Meiko asked, frowning. ¡°If nothing here is worth keeping, I suggest we burn the entire place down. I can ensure the dark aura will be cleansed in the Sun¡¯s flame.¡±

    Actually...that sounded rather sensible. Scarlet turned to her headmaster, ¡°Perhaps we could burn it down once we¡¯re certain there¡¯s nothing valuable? It¡¯s a dangerous place if any dark wizards interested in dark arts were to find it.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Professor Dumbledore considered this thoughtfully before looking at Scarlet. ¡°While I share your desire for safety, Scarlet, I feel compelled to explore other avenues first. The past often holds secrets that, though shadowed, might still offer us insight. We¡¯ll see what we find, and then decide if removal is indeed the wisest course.¡±

    ¡°I have no opinion of these ruins, and I respect antiques and old building conservations,¡± Scarlet shrugged, ¡°but burning it would make things easier and prevent any unexpected incidents. I¡¯d rather avoid running into terrorists. Right, let¡¯s get to it...¡±

    ¡°Milady, allow me.¡± Meiko stepped in front of Scarlet, holding out a stack of small paper figures shaped like men. With a deft toss, she sent them scattering across the area, each piece of paper coming to life and darting around like swift little mice.

    ¡°Paper Shikigami...I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± Scarlet muttered, scratching her cheek. So much for advising others to not solo the path on hard mode, and to think outside the box - she sometimes forgot to do so herself.

    ¡°Remarkable,¡± Professor Dumbledore murmured, observing the animated papers with gentle fascination. ¡°It seems we have much to learn from one another¡¯s traditions. I never imagined that I would encounter this form of magic.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it isn¡¯t magic,¡± Meiko said, rolling her eyes. ¡°The wizarding world is so behind and isolated. Even those rigid Taoist Priests are more progressive and open minded than you lot, and it was you Westerners who began the revolution. It¡¯s absurd!¡±

    Scarlet tugged on the headmaster¡¯s sleeve, and he leaned down as she whispered, ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean anything against you personally. She¡¯s just a bit put out that I¡¯m at a boarding school in the UK. She¡¯s rather proud of being Japanese and wishes I could study there instead.¡±

    If Scarlet wasn¡¯t mistaken, Meiko came from a traditional family of Jutsushi that upheld certain customs and practices, much like pureblood families in wizarding world. Though Meiko looked down on others outside her family, it was in a more restrained, respectful way ¨C unlike most Slytherins pureblood wizards, who often sneered openly at Muggle-borns and even those more skilled than themselves. Meiko¡¯s family held a certain contentment and subtle respect for ¡°Muggles¡±, if they proved their excellence.

    ¡°Milady, I¡¯ve found it,¡± Meiko said with a frown. ¡°My shikigami can¡¯t bring it here ¨C it¡¯s corrupting the paper.¡±

    ¡°That was quick,¡± Scarlet said, genuinely surprised.

    Meiko puffed a little. ¡°I was the best tracker of my year. None of the juniors could break my record even five years after I graduated. Give me a trace, and I¡¯ll find the source faster than anyone else!¡±

    ¡°...Is that why grandma chose to hire you in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Precisely. If anything unusual happens, I¡¯m here to keep you safe. And if you were ever kidnapped, I¡¯d be able to track you down, anytime, anywhere.¡± Meiko glanced at her meaningfully. ¡°Sometimes our competitors play dirty, like when young master Kyle was taken. They didn¡¯t want the same fate to befall you.¡±

    Scarlet, though dubious as to whether she or any would-be captors, which one would be in more danger if such a situation arose, held back a sigh and let it go. ¡°Let¡¯s just...destroy the ring first, shall we? Meiko, lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Milady.¡±

    They found the ring stashed under a cupboard near the kitchen, where the paper figures had all gathered around it. A few Shikigami were even mourning the state of one of their own, which was lying on the floor lifelessly, bearing dark scorch marks and had lost part of a limb.

    Professor Dumbledore looked sympathetically at the singed figure, but before he could draw his wand, Meiko made a few precise hand signs and murmured in Japanese. A warm, bright light emerged from her palm, bathing the damaged Shikigami. The dark scorch marks vanished, and in one smooth motion, the paper figures stacked together and returned to her hand, even the torn one.

    ¡°A delicate task,¡± Professor Dumbledore remarked, observed her with interest. ¡°Ms. Inoue, would you like me to attempt repairing the damaged piece?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; it¡¯s just a piece of paper, not a living thing,¡± Meiko replied with a dismissive wave, then added as she noted his expression, ¡°It¡¯s merely a vessel for wandering invisible spiritual beings, or ¡®fairies¡¯, as I believe they¡¯re known locally. They¡¯re not beings in the usual sense ¨C they have no brains, emotions, or life. They¡¯re more akin to elemental energies that respond to commands and display certain preferences. Mine happen to be a bit mischievous; they enjoy performing and can be a touch naughty. I can easily find them other vessels if needed, but the paper figures are just the most convenient.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°Fascinating.¡±

    ¡°Right, I see it now.¡± Scarlet hadn¡¯t been idle; she was crouched down on the floor, peering under the massive cupboard with a pen-size torch. ¡°Stand back - I¡¯m taking out my spear.¡±

    The old wizard and young maid made room for the little spearwoman, who summoned her spear from an unknown realm. With the tip of her weapon, a gift from the deity, she carefully swept the ring out of its hidden place, revealing it in full.

    It was an ancient ring, surprisingly large, with a dark stone set in its centre. Etched into the black stone was a symbol of three intersecting lines: one long and straight, the other two short and curved.

    Scarlet was momentarily puzzled, then remembered the notes she appended to her proposal after Alexis insights, recognising the mark as the symbol of the Deathly Hallows. In fact, she once asked her assistant to fetch her the bedtime stories wizards told their children, reading The Tale of the Three Brothers from cover to cover. It was her habit of gathering information, initially hoping to draw inspiration from wizarding folklore to craft a new novel distinct from Akahime¡¯s Diary. Frustratingly, though, she hadn¡¯t found the right theme for her next book. She¡¯d never imagined that bedtime story would link to the concept of the Master of Death...How absurd, she thought, with the Queen watching over, no mortal could hope to evade death.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why the Queen accepted me as her one and only priestess? Scarlet mused as she straightened, lifting her spear high and preparing to chant.

 Chapter 67 - The Third Kill

    The ring rolled out from beneath the cupboard.

    Dumbledore watched it closely, recognising it as one of the items he¡¯d longed to hold in his hands ¨C a ring rumoured to hold the power to summon loved ones back from death.

    Of course, having read Scarlet¡¯s detailed proposal, he now understood the truth: the stone didn¡¯t truly bring loved ones back to life. Rather, it dragged souls that were meant to rest in peace back to a world where they no longer belonged. It didn¡¯t resurrect them; it conjured only a shadow, a ghost, an existence as real as a dream and as insidious as the Mirror of Erised.

    He knew all of this. He was well aware. But as his gaze fell upon the stone set in the ring, he found himself unable to look away...

    A sharp, hurried flap echoed through the ruins, and suddenly, his line of sight was blocked by a red circle on a white background. It¡¯s a paper fan, delicately crafted, with folds extending to thin wooden sticks joined at one end. Meiko held it aloft, directly in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Be mindful, wizard; you were nearly ensnared,¡± she said, looking at him with unmistakable disapproval. She kept her fan raised. ¡°I¡¯ll withdraw it slowly, and I suggest you hold yourself steady ¨C or I¡¯ll have to act.¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, his expression sombre. Though he believed himself steeled for this encounter, the pull was more insidious than anticipated. What a dangerous dark enchantment Voldemort had left upon this ring.

    ¡°O Great Guardian of the Shadowy Land, Queen who mark the boundary between life and death, your humble follower summons your guidance, as a fractured soul seeks to cowardly escape the call of death --¡±

    Meiko gradually lowered her fan, and the air shifted as Scarlet began to chant. Her voice summoned a presence both commanding and gentle. Dumbledore, listening, found himself entranced by the chant¡¯s simple elegance, as though it were an appeal to a beloved elder.

    Slowly, he sensed a divine gaze - fleetingly lingering upon him before turning to Her follower.

    ¡°-- In the name of Sc¨¢thach, let the fragment of this soul, destined for death, now perish! G¨¢e Sc¨¢il!¡±

    Scarlet struck the ring with her spear, its tip glowing faintly as it drove into the stone, shattering the ring into pieces. As with the diadem, a thin stream of blood-red liquid seeped from it, and a wisp of dark smoke with glaring eyes evaporated into the air, along with the soft weight of the deity¡¯s gaze. This time, Scarlet clearly heard a faint scream as the soul fragment vanished.

    The lure that had held Dumbledore captive dissipated the moment Scarlet destroyed the ring, though he could still sense remnants of dark magic clinging to the broken pieces. Meiko confirmed his suspicions.

    ¡°Milady, I believe the harmful magic is still lingering, yes?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, because I can¡¯t remove it,¡± Scarlet replied with a shrug. ¡°Remember? My magic deals with death and souls, not healing and purification.¡±

    ¡°And if I weren¡¯t here, what would you do then?¡±

    ¡°Wrap it up and hand it to Professor Dumbledore, or let our dear Headmaster collect it himself if he prefers,¡± Scarlet said, pulling out a cloth embroidered with a pentacle ¨C the same one she used to wrap the remnants of the diadem before sending it to Dumbledore. ¡°See? I came prepared.¡±

    ¡°Better,¡± Meiko huffed, eyeing the remnants that radiated an unpleasant aura. ¡°Shall I chase away the darkness with the power of the Sun?¡±

    Scarlet looked to the old wizard. ¡°Professor, would you like to keep it for study? Or should we clear away any dark magic on it here? It¡¯s your call.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Dumbledore considered for a moment before sighing. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind passing me that embroidered cloth, Scarlet. A good suggestion; I may need to study it further before removing the dark magic entirely. Apart from the Horcruxes, we don¡¯t know what traps he might have set with his twisted ingenuity.¡±

    Scarlet watched as the old wizard used a swift flick of his wand to collect all the remnants. He wrapped them carefully in the cloth before tucking it into his pocket.

    They stepped out of the ruins and into the sunlight; it was still early, as they¡¯d only spent about half an hour inside.

    Just as Dumbledore prepared to Apparate with his two companions, Scarlet tugged at his sleeve, looking up with pleading eyes and making a bold suggestion. ¡°Professor, since you¡¯re here and it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we head to Mr. Black¡¯s house and find the house-elf?¡±

    Dumbledore paused in surprise as Scarlet continued, ¡°It would only take a little time for me destroy the locket. And if we still have time, we could even check the hidden cave to get a sense of the situation, so I can better plan for when I deal with the Inferi.¡±

    This hadn¡¯t been in the original proposal; she¡¯d planned to reach out to Black or Harry by owl first before visiting Grimmauld Place, then make a proper visit to request the house-elf''s help. Still, Dumbledore didn¡¯t find the idea of visiting the House of Black inappropriate, especially since this trip had ended sooner than expected. He¡¯d assumed that they would spend most of the day here, searching for and destroying the ring.

    He nodded, ¡°An unexpectedly practical suggestion, Scarlet. Very well, hold on tightly now.¡±

    With a soft ¡°pop¡±, the three of them landed in a shady, gloomy, and old-fashioned street.

    Scarlet patted her chest to ease the feeling of nausea, glancing around with a frown. Meiko, too, wore a similar expression.

    Dumbledore looked at them curiously. ¡°Is there anything this old man can help with? You both look...unsettled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Scarlet replied, ¡°just...the Feng Shui of this place feels wrong. Living here would be a struggle, or at the very least, one might feel dissatisfied with life.¡± She hesitated, glancing around. ¡°But I haven¡¯t studied Feng Shui deeply, and East Asian principles might not entirely apply here, so it¡¯s just an impression, Professor. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±

    Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully but said nothing more, leading the way to No. 12.

    The door of No. 12 was a heavy, black, unpolished wood with a silver serpent-shaped knocker. Dumbledore took it and knocked.

    The door soon opened, and Sirius Black stood there, looking surprised. ¡°Dumbledore! And Scarlet! Good morning. Harry¡¯s not here, but come in.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s with his aunt for the summer break, isn¡¯t he?¡± Scarlet said, following Dumbledore into the house. ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡±

    ¡°Not thrilled, but he¡¯s managing.¡± Black replied, closing the door and leading them to the living room. Though the room still had an old and dusty feel, it was in better shape than Scarlet had expected.

    ¡°Have you met his aunt and uncle and had that discussion, as I suggested?¡± Scarlet asked, settling down.

    ¡°Oh, yes, indeed!¡± Black grinned, ¡°Thanks to William, they¡¯ll treat him nicely - if they still want my money, that is. But what brings you here? And why are you with Dumbledore...and your Head Housekeeper?¡±

    Dumbledore replied with an amused tone, ¡°Today, I¡¯m but an observer ¨C here to witness and recover what remains. Scarlet is the one leading this venture.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m here to make things easier for milady,¡± Meiko added.

    Black was puzzled. ¡°What are you all on about? Does this have anything to do with Harry?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Scarlet replied, catching the disappointment on his face, ¡°but it does concern your brother, Regulus Black.¡± She watched Black¡¯s expression change and continued, ¡°You¡¯d best call Kreacher. He¡¯ll tell you how brave your brother truly was - and why he deserves your pride.¡±

    Black looked at her, confused. He turned to Dumbledore, who nodded. With little patience, he called out, ¡°Kreacher! come here!¡±

    With a loud crack, Kreacher, the old, wrinkled house-elf, appeared, hunched over and muttering, ¡°Kreacher lives to serve the noble House of Black¡ªpoor Master Sirius, what a shame¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Black snapped, then composed himself when he noticed Scarlet¡¯s disapproving look. He sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s here, so...now what?¡±

    ¡°Ask him how his Master Regulus died,¡± Scarlet said, watching the house-elf jolt at her words. ¡°Ask him about Regulus¡¯s death in the hidden cave, where he left a locket in a basin ¨C a final act of defiance against the dark wizard. Ask him to tell the truth.¡±

    Black was stunned. ¡°What do you mean, Regulus¡¯s last act of defiance? Wasn¡¯t he killed by You-Know-Who?¡±

    ¡°In his final moments, he did something quite Gryffindorish,¡± Scarlet said, gesturing for him to press Kreacher. ¡°Kreacher knows, but you¡¯ll have to force him to speak, because if I¡¯m not mistaken, Regulus ordered him to keep it secret.¡±

    Black looked at the old house-elf in disbelief, then spoke in a threatening tone. ¡°Kreacher, I order you to tell me everything. EVERYTHING about Regulus¡¯s last moments, what he did, and what you did!¡±

    Kreacher curled into a ball, his tear-streaked face hidden between his knees. In a muffled voice, he slowly began to recount the story of his beloved Master Regulus...

 Chapter 68 - The Fourth Kill

Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 69 - Kulning for the Lost Soul

    With a loud crack, three adults, a child, and an old house-elf appeared on the island in the centre of a lake, hidden deep within a cave.

    The cave was dimly lit by a stone basin in the middle of the island, emanating a green glow that lent an eerie, suffocating atmosphere to the already stifling space.

    Kreacher quickly retreated to a corner, distancing himself from the humans. While the adult wizards observed their surroundings, Meiko, visibly tense, took out her fan and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Milady, may I summon the power of the Sun? This place is intolerable!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Scarlet replied, pulling a large cloth from her bag as she looked around for a spot to unfold it. ¡°Professor, would you kindly allow Meiko to drive away the darkness? It¡¯ll help me with my ritual.¡±

    ¡°By all means. Today, I am but a witness; I won¡¯t interfere with your ritual in any way, unless you need me to,¡± Dumbledore said, gesturing for Meiko to proceed. He took a few steps back with Black and Kreacher, giving Scarlet the space she needed.

    Without another word, Meiko snapped open her fan and let out a fierce, wordless roar, like a battle cry.

    Her fan flared with a blinding light, bright as the midday sun. The cave lit up as if its ceiling had been ripped away to expose the sky, banishing the suffocating darkness that lingered in the air.

    The two wizards and the old house-elf could hear a strange sizzling sound, as though something were frying. To Dumbledore¡¯s practiced eye, it was clear that at least half of the dark magic in the cave had evaporated under the fan¡¯s brilliant glow. He observed Meiko thoughtfully, a glint of appreciation in his eyes. It was clear that there was more to her than met the eye.

    Scarlet gave a low whistle. ¡°The power of the Sun is truly the bane of creeping darkness.¡±

    The fan¡¯s brightness soon faded to the softer glow of a light bulb, just enough to neutralize the eerie green light from the basin and dispel the oppressive atmosphere.

    Meiko bit her lips. ¡°My apologies for my arrogance, Milady, for I imagined that the power of the Sun I summoned would be enough to drive all the darkness from this cave.¡±

    Scarlet placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°No, it¡¯s perfectly alright. We¡¯re facing the magic of a dark wizard who terrorised the British wizarding world. It¡¯s natural that not all of his magic would yield so easily. You did wonderfully, Meiko; you¡¯re truly among the finest Shrine Maidens of your age.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m humbled by your praise, Milady,¡± Meiko said, still looking a bit dissatisfied, though she said no more. ¡°Please, continue with your ritual, Milady. I¡¯m certain the trapped souls will be relieved to find peace.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, spreading out the large cloth she had brought. It was embroidered with a magic circle, sewn with strands of her own hair and inked with oak sap runes. The circle emanated a warm, protective energy the moment it was revealed.

    ¡°Next, I will sing the Kulning for the Lost Souls,¡± Scarlet explained to the others. ¡°It¡¯s inspired by the Elegies of Chu from ancient China and the herding calls of the Nordic region, and has been approved by the Queen. You¡¯ll hear a high-pitched vocal, a powerful call that uses head tones and echoes against mountains ¨C or in this case, the cave walls. The song might seem to resonate deeply with your heart, perhaps even your soul, but that¡¯s only an illusion. Just ignore it.¡±

    After confirming everyone understood, Scarlet drew her spear, which served as a staff to amplify her power. She took a deep breath, stepped into the magic circle, and stood at its centre. Opening her mouth, she began her song.

    Ooohhh...

    Her first note was long and wordless, hauntingly beautiful. It conveyed a vast, sorrowful feeling, as if they were no longer in the eerie cave but standing atop a snowy mountain, gazing out over a dark forest and calling out to loved ones far away.

    The magic circle glowed in a warm maple hue, illuminating the priestess in the centre like a saintly figure. Her song, ethereal and without words, was filled with raw feeling. Everyone present could sense she was calling the lost souls, inviting them back to a place where they could finally rest.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The lake began to boil. The water rippled and surged, and the dead bodies lying beneath the surface rose, twitching and shrieking as if in agony, though only waves of warm, maple-coloured light pulsed through the cave, filling it with the song¡¯s echoes.

    Her wordless calls continued, soft yet persistent.

    The sizzling sound returned, this time from the bodies of the Inferi. They surfaced in the lake, only to sink back down again, caught in the grip of the song. The gentle yet powerful notes coaxed them, pushed them, and ultimately released their trapped souls from their twisted bodies.

    Ooohhh...

    One by one, the souls left the Inferi, floating toward Scarlet with peaceful smiles. Their abandoned bodies sizzled and wailed, but Meiko seized the chance to summon the power of the Sun again, burning the misshapen remains to silence them forever.

    As the freed souls reached the magic circle, they disappeared one by one, passing into a realm of peace. The subtle presence of the deity¡¯s gaze washed over them for a final moment before fading away with the once-trapped souls.

    Before the deity fully departed, Sirius Black saw a familiar figure ¨C a soul he recognised immediately, one he hadn¡¯t seen in years but knew well. His brother.

    Regulus Black, still youthful in spirit, appeared before him. The years had separated them, yet standing before Sirius now, Regulus looked almost like a son rather than a younger brother. For a brief moment, he met Sirius¡¯s eyes, a quiet understanding passing between them.

    Regulus smiled - a silent farewell to his brother and a tender goodbye to the old house-elf, who wept openly. With a final wave, he stepped into the circle, and then he was gone, taken away by the Queen of the Shadowy Land. Finally, he was at peace.

    As the song came to an end, Scarlet lowered her spear and exhaled deeply. She could feel the drain of magic coursing through her, knowing it would take time to recover. Before she could stumble, Meiko swiftly moved to her side, supporting her by the arm.

    The young priestess gave a wry smile. ¡°Heh, miscalculated. Didn¡¯t expect the song to take that much magic to free the souls. Good thing I brought you along, Meiko.¡±

    ¡°I am honoured to serve, Milady.¡± Meiko replied, helping Scarlet step out of the magic circle.

    The once-bright magic circle on the cloth had faded. The strands of hair that had served as threads for the embroidery and the oak tree sap used as ink had vanished, leaving only a large white cloth lying on the rocky floor, now dust-streaked and dirt-strained.

    ¡°Meiko, please burn the cloth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± With a flick of her fan, flames began to edge around the cloth¡¯s rim, etching it away as though it were being dissolved. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that the fire was small and meticulously controlled, reducing the cloth to ash bit by bit.

    ¡°Professor,¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice broke through the silence, drawing Dumbledore out of his quiet awe at the ritual he¡¯d just witnessed and the haunting song that had touched each of them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t manage to drag the bodies out of the lake right now.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry, Scarlet. Rest, and leave the rest to us adults.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s gentle gaze met hers. ¡°A song like that, and at such a young age, that is a rare gift, Scarlet.¡±

    With a sweep of his wand, he cast a Lumos charm, sending light to the top of the cave. The cold, sterile light reminded Scarlet of the fluorescent glow in a hospital.

    Dumbledore then began drawing the bodies out of the lake, one by one, laying them carefully on the island. Black joined in, raising his wand to help. Kreacher, meanwhile, stood off to the side, his face awash with tears and glistening trace of green mucus around his nose. It was hard to tell whether he was overwhelmed at the sight of his beloved Master Regulus or simply moved by the song for the lost souls.

    However, there were too many dead bodies for the island, which soon became covered with neatly lined, greenish corpses, most bearing the charred marks of the sunlight summoned by Meiko. In response, Dumbledore murmured a silent spell, freezing part of the lake¡¯s surface, then carefully levitated the bodies and continued to arrange them on the ice. One by one, he retrieved them until the last body was drawn from the lake. Scarlet counted a total of 235 bodies, with Regulus Black¡¯s body being the last.

    Sirius knelt by the brave boy¡¯s body, his face tight with grief he barely held in check, while Kreacher let out a strangled wail, tears streaming down his wrinkled face. Regulus¡¯s appearance was the most tidy and normal among the others. It was clear that the dark wizard had done something to the lake; the dead bodies showed no signs of decay. Dumbledore could easily recognise many of the missing wizards from the Wizarding War among them. He sighed, realising that many of the others were likely Muggles who had been tragically caught in the crossfire during that dark time.

    After a moment of contemplation, he asked, ¡°Scarlet, perhaps your understanding of Muggle protocols could assist in arranging a way to bring these poor men and women back home. I trust you¡¯ll find a way to manage their return better than I can.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Scarlet replied with a nod, though her gaze remained sombre. ¡°But first, we need to open this cave to the outside world...then, I¡¯ll be able to provide the authorities with a proper explanation. I remember the Wizarding War being described in the Muggle press as a terrorist attack, so I can reason from there.¡±

    Her knack for information gathering proved invaluable in this situation, allowing her to devise a plan swiftly.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ll open the cave as soon as I can,¡± Dumbledore assured her, his thoughts also turning to the task of reaching the Horcrux hidden in the Gringotts vault.

 Chapter 70 - Meeting the Malfoys

    The ritual for over two hundred souls had taken an immense toll on Scarlet. Even Meiko couldn¡¯t claim that any of the Jutsushi would have been able to handle such a powerful summoning with the same calm, skill, and efficacy as Scarlet, especially at such a young age. That was the power of a true priestess ¨C one chosen by a deity. Throughout history, there had always been those willing to take shortcuts, forming pacts with fiends, devils, or demons for gain. Dark forces would readily accept anyone willing to make such a trade, while true deities rigorously tested their followers, granting only limited power in return. Becoming the priestess of a genuine deity was no easy feat, and even Meiko would never claim such a title for herself.

    But Lady Scarlet was different - a true priestess who had passed the trials of a powerful deity, the guardian of the gate to the land of death. Death was the great equaliser, an entity that cared nothing for distinctions of light or dark, young or old. In its presence, all stood equal.

    Back at the Red House, Scarlet quickly fell into a deep, almost unconscious sleep, collapsing onto the couch in the living room, startling the old wizard who had escorted them back.

    ¡°Worry not,¡± Meiko reassured him. Though she still harboured resentment toward the British wizarding school for entangling her lady in such dangerous affairs, she had to respect this wizard¡¯s strength. He¡¯d managed to open the cave entrance, heavy with dark magic and curses, in remarkably short time. ¡°Milady just needs rest to recover from the energy drain.¡±

    Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll send an owl as soon as we¡¯ve purged the last of the dark magic and curses from the cave.¡±

    ¡°That would be best.¡± Meiko gently removed a palm-sized notebook from the young girl¡¯s hand, opened it, and took another sheet of paper from beneath the coffee table to copy down Scarlet¡¯s latest note. These were brief, scattered thoughts - a few sentences, not yet fully formed, but enough to convey Scarlet¡¯s instructions. She showed the old wizard with the paper. ¡°Milady has designated Mr. William Graywood, her manager, to handle the necessary communication with the authorities.¡±

    Though hastily scrawled, the notes outlined how to present the issue, what identity to assume when reporting to the authorities, potential challenges, and ways to address them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Graywood will manage this delicately, provided no traces of magic are left behind,¡± Meiko said firmly. ¡°Leave any physical traces untouched. I suspect these will play a significant role in Milady and Mr. Graywood¡¯s plan, even if she hasn¡¯t explicitly mentioned it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Dumbledore sighed softly. ¡°Had she always been such a meticulous planner?¡±

    ¡°Always.¡± Meiko lifted her chin with pride. ¡°An ordinary child wouldn¡¯t last long in the Tachibana clan. The Tachibana family¡¯s wealth rivals that of any pureblood family in your world. Milady must be sharp and capable if she is to inherit the role of clan leader.¡±

    Dumbledore regarded Meiko thoughtfully. ¡°Is that why you address her as ¡®Milady¡¯?¡±

    Meiko sneered. ¡°If we were in ancient Japan, she would be treated as a noble princess. The Tachibana clan had ties to the royals, after all. She should be enjoying her life in Japan. But instead, the British wizarding world had entangled her, forcing her to clean up the mess you elder wizards cannot handle. Milady has been far too kind to you lot. She should have simply left and focused on Jutsu and runes, where her true talent in deity summoning lies - something your magical school can never teach her.¡±

    Dumbledore looking slightly chastened. ¡°I deeply regret if this has burdened you...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t question Milady¡¯s choices,¡± Meiko cut him off. ¡°She has her reasons and must see something of interest in this work. That¡¯s why she remains, even if I disagree. But know this ¨C I do not welcome your presence here. Please leave, and send word about the progress by owl as soon as possible, so Milady can finally complete the task for you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯ll also be visiting a pureblood next week to ¡®clean up¡¯ more of your problems.¡±

    Dumbledore started to respond, but ended up holding his tongue. It was, after all, his own failures that led to this mess. Had he been able to stop Tom Riddle earlier or acted more decisively with Voldemort, the casualties would have been far fewer, and there would be no Horcruxes to hunt.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    With a respectful nod, he bid the disgruntled maid goodbye and returned to cleansing the remaining dark magic in the cave.

    Scarlet rested at the Red House for nearly a week, recovering from the heavy toll of her magical exertion. There were no business meetings, no story drafts, no spear training, and nothing that demanded too much mental or physical energy. Her activities were limited to studying for Muggle school exams, ensuring that she¡¯d be prepared when she returned to Japan. And, of course, she indulged in a steady stream of movies and dramas.

    Throughout the week, Scarlet received a few calls. Alexis called to share the news that she had secured a few roles as a background actress in various movies and dramas. Maya and Amelia confirmed their summer plans but informed Scarlet, with some disappointment, that the premiere of the film they¡¯d planned to watch together would fall on August, when she would be in Japan.

    Then came a call from Harry ¨C he managed to sneak to the phone after his godfather had ¡°had a word¡± with his aunt and uncle. He mentioned feeling something strange around him, wondering if his magic was acting up again. But since it hadn¡¯t triggered the protective jade pendant she¡¯d given him, they both agreed it was probably nothing serious, but she would still pay him a visit before she left for Japan.

    Unexpectedly, Justin ¨C who would have attended Eton had he not received his Hogwarts letter ¨C reached out to ask if Scarlet would be taking any exams in Muggle school, and which institution she¡¯d chosen.

    She also received an owl from the Weasley twins, who eagerly shared new ideas for games and informed her that they had secured the patents for their game table. They¡¯d even been approached by someone interested in purchasing it. Hermione sent an owl too, along with an extensive reading list. While most of the titles didn¡¯t interest her, Scarlet encouraged Hermione¡¯s studies nonetheless, finding her enthusiasm endearing.

    The most delightful letter arrived via Neville¡¯s owl. In addition to his usual updates, he shared the incredible news that his parents were improving, becoming more conscious, and able to express their love to him. Her healing ritual had worked!

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that I could conduct a healing ritual as a priestess of death?¡± Scarlet said as she shared her joy with William and Meiko, the only two who dined with her. The other staff preferred to eat in the kitchen, finding it more convenient and politely declining her invitation to join her at the table.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been capable of miracles, Milady,¡± William replied warmly, showing her a newspaper with the headline: 198 Victims of the Terrorist Attack 12 Years Ago Finally Found! Experts Suspect Cultist Group Behind It.

    Scarlet sighed as she scanned the article. ¡°At least the victims¡¯ families can finally have some peace, no longer wondering where their loved ones vanished.¡±

    As Meiko poured Scarlet a cup of mushroom soup, she asked, ¡°Milady, shall I accompany you on tomorrow¡¯s visit?¡±

    William chimed in, ¡°I¡¯d recommend bringing Meiko along. It¡¯s a particularly cunning family that you¡¯ll be visiting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Fine...¡± Scarlet mumbled, ¡°After tomorrow, there¡¯ll only be two left...Life will be simpler then.¡±

    Though likely with the occasional Death Eater attack, she mused, keeping that thought to herself.

    The time soon came for Scarlet to visit Malfoy Manor. She used the Floo network, bringing Meiko along. In a swirl of green flames, they emerged from the fireplace, and Meiko immediately brushed the dust off their clothes with her fan, looking displeased. She had always found Floo travel rather undignified compared to the more graceful Jutsushi portals they had used in Japan.

    ¡°Welcome, Ms. Hong,¡± greeted Lucius Malfoy, standing with his wife and Draco not far from the fireplace. He looked every bit the aristocrat Scarlet remembered from their last encounter. Mrs. Malfoy, while less imposing, held herself with a calm, upper-class dignity, and Draco stood nearby, prideful as a peacock, like a young master eager to show off.

    They made an interesting picture ¨C a close family, but far from ordinary. The familiar aura of old wealth reminded her of her grandmother and the Tachibana clan.

    Yup, definitely the old money look, Scarlet thought, Good thing I¡¯m wearing the fanciest gown Grandma chose for me; their taste must be similar.

    Scarlet adjusted her gown, gave a polite curtsy, and greeted them, ¡°Good day, Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy. And to you as well, Draco.¡±

    Meiko, standing a respectful step behind her, gave a traditional Japanese bow, projecting a grace and heritage that was foreign to the Malfoys. Scarlet noticed Mr. Malfoy¡¯s sharp but intrigued gaze, too obvious for a politician compared to Professor Dumbledore; as Alexis had once remarked, it was a small miracle that, despite the war, all three Malfoys were still standing at the end of the story.

    ¡°This is my Head Housekeeper, Meiko Inoue, a Jutsushi of the Tachibana clan,¡± Scarlet introduced. She then turned to Mr. Malfoy with a small smile. ¡°Mr. Malfoy, may I have a private word with you about the matter I mentioned during our first meeting at the station?¡±

    Mr. Malfoy narrowed his eyes, assessing her carefully. ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 71 - Private talk with Lucius Malfoy

    Malfoy Manor embodied every stereotypical image of a wealthy, aristocrat, gothic villain¡¯s lair. If Scarlet wasn¡¯t completely certain that the man leading her was a human wizard, she might have assumed that this was a vampire¡¯s castle ¨C it simply looked the part.

    They soon arrived at the study, a grand room with dark, polished wooden floors and a high ceiling. Tall, narrow windows let in minimal light, casting a dim, almost somber atmosphere. The walls were lined with rich tapestries and dark wood paneling, and an ornate chandelier hung from the ceiling, its flickering light barely illuminating the space.

    Massive bookshelves lined the walls, holding rows of thick, ancient-looking books. Scattered between the books were family heirlooms and dark magical artefacts, carefully arranged in prominent spots. The furniture was elegant yet austere, positioned formally, especially around the desk.

    Mr. Malfoy bypassed the desk, gesturing for Scarlet and Meiko to sit on the couches arranged around a coffee table. With a snap of his fingers, tea was promptly served by a house-elf, who disappeared as swiftly as he¡¯d arrived.

    Before Mr. Malfoy could speak, Meiko quickly knelt beside Scarlet, meticulously preparing the tea: one cup for Scarlet and one for Mr. Malfoy. The display had a distinctly feudal air, and Mr. Malfoy appeared both amused and pleased, as if finally meeting someone whose manners matched his own refined tastes.

    Though Scarlet found such displays distasteful - a throwback to an age of landlords, knights, and serfs using swords and daggers, rather than modern times with computers and aeroplanes ¨C she understood that it helped her establish an advantage in the negotiation. She was determined to secure the deal.

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to inform you that the dark wizard you once followed shall never return,¡± Scarlet began directly. She noticed the man¡¯s eyes widen slightly ¨C a minor reaction, controlled almost to the level of Professor Snape, though not quite as masterful as Professor Dumbledore¡¯s poker face.

    Mr. Malfoy chuckled softly. ¡°Young miss, do you understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Scarlet replied, grinning. ¡°And I know more than you might expect ¨C for instance, I know how to remove the Dark Mark from your forearm.¡±

    The pale-haired man¡¯s gaze narrowed, his smile frozen in place. But Scarlet sensed she had steered the conversation in her favour.

    ¡°You might have heard rumours of my former association with the Death Eaters,¡± Mr. Malfoy said coolly. ¡°But I believe I proved my innocence years ago. I was under the Imperius Curse. Perhaps you should update your sources.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Malfoy, I prefer to handle things quickly,¡± Scarlet replied, taking a measured sip of her tea.

    Mr. Malfoy¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t quite follow, Ms. Hong.¡±

    Scarlet offered him a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m not here to tarnish your reputation or prove you guilty of anything. In fact, I¡¯m indifferent to most matters within Britain¡¯s wizarding world. My family is back in Japan, and I have a much brighter future there. I have no reason to involve myself in the murky depths of British wizarding politics. My task is simple: Clean up the mess left by the dark wizard, starting by destroying all of his remaining soul fragments.¡±

    The only hint of discomfort from Mr. Malfoy was a slight tightening of his grip on the armchair. His gaze sharpened. ¡°Soul fragments? My dear, I think you¡¯ve been reading too many fantastical stories. Perhaps we should discuss something more...concrete?¡±

    So, he truly doesn¡¯t know about the Horcrux hidden in the diary. Scarlet mused, recalling what she¡¯d gleaned from Alexis¡¯s scattered accounts. Then he must have assumed the diary was merely enchanted with dark magic, nothing more.

    ¡°As concrete as my words, Mr. Malfoy. The ¡®soul fragments¡¯ I mentioned come from a very rare, highly restricted form of dark magic - so rare, that only a few even know of its existence.¡± Scarlet held her polite smile. ¡°It¡¯s a method to cheat death by splitting one¡¯s soul into pieces and hiding them, allowing the practitioner to resurrect from these fragments. It¡¯s an excruciating process, tearing the soul apart. The more fragments you create, the more sanity you lose, until you¡¯re nothing but a violent, brutal, hot-tempered shadow of yourself. The dark wizard split his soul into five, so by the time he was defeated, he was hardly the wise, charismatic leader you once found worth following. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Mr. Malfoy breathed in controlled, steady breaths and refrained from touching his teacup, as if unwilling to reveal any cracks in his poised exterior. Scarlet knew he was struggling to keep the thin, pristine veneer of his past intact.

    Scarlet didn¡¯t press further; sometimes, silence could be more effective. Sure enough, she sensed his unease.

    He leaned back, steepling his fingers beneath his chin. ¡°I find your...imagination quite extraordinary, Ms. Hong. However, if you¡¯re here to threaten or blackmail the Malfoys for the benefit of your Muggle family, I must warn you ¨C that would be most unwise.¡± His voice held a faint but unmistakable edge of menace.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Scarlet shook her head. ¡°I stand by my words ¨C neither I nor my family have any interest in Britain¡¯s wizarding world. Beyond informing you the good news that I¡¯ve already destroyed four out of the five soul fragments, I am here to propose a trade.¡±

    ¡°And what might that be?¡± He fixed her with an intense glare.

    ¡°I know he entrusted you with a book - a diary, specifically. It looks like an ordinary student¡¯s notebook.¡± Scarlet noticed his brow twitch and his shoulders tense slightly, as though struck by a faint electric shock. ¡°I¡¯d like to take the diary from you. In exchange, I¡¯ll remove the Dark Mark from your forearm, ensuring you¡¯re forever free from the dark wizard¡¯s shadow.¡±

    The pale-haired man sneered. ¡°The Dark Lord¡¯s mastery of dark magic is beyond reproach ¨C he wields it as nature as breathing. And you dare claim you could free me from his shadow?¡±

    ¡°Correction. I wouldn¡¯t just be freeing you; I¡¯d be freeing the entire Malfoy family. Surely you don¡¯t want to find Mrs. Malfoy and Draco in grave danger because of the bad investment you made years ago, do you?¡± Scarlet¡¯s polite smile flattened ever so slightly. ¡°If I were to hazard a guess, I¡¯d say that you planned to slip the diary into Weasley¡¯s belongings during their school shopping trip in Diagon Alley. Don¡¯t bother denying it.¡± Her gaze turned stern. ¡°A few weeks ago, you made a proposal to amend the Hogwarts curriculum on certain topics to bolster the purebloods¡¯s status, which Professor Dumbledore promptly rejected. You have every reason to cause chaos within Hogwarts - to undermine his reputation and gain influence as one of the school governors.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea of the trouble you¡¯re inviting with that single act,¡± she continued quietly. ¡°The diary will release the creature hidden beneath the school, signalling the Death Eaters to regroup. The dark wizard¡¯s soul fragments will stir, bringing about a second war. And your dear, beloved son ¨C will be tasked with assassinating Professor Dumbledore as his family held hostage to force his wand. Why, you ask? Because, by then, the dark wizard¡¯s mind would have shattered so completely that he would know no loyalty, only suspicion and wrath. He will doubt your faithfulness, leaving your son caught between being captured by Professor Dumbledore and corrupting the unicorn hair on his wand with the Killing Curse...¡±

    Lucius Malfoy¡¯s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly when she mentioned his son. Rising from his seat, he loomed over Scarlet, his height and frame casting an imposing shadow. ¡°Your claims are as baseless as they are offensive. I advise you to choose your next words very carefully, as I will not tolerate--¡±

    A sharp fan flicked open, and its edge pressed lightly against his neck, precisely over his pulsing artery.

    ¡°It¡¯s sharp enough to sever a head in the blink of an eye. Do be careful, Mr. Malfoy.¡± Meiko¡¯s voice was calmly, her expression as obedient as it had been from the moment she¡¯d stepped into this house filled with cursed artefacts.

    Scarlet chuckled. ¡°I admire the wisdom of the old Malfoys. Unfortunately, Mr. Malfoy, you¡¯ve yet to reach the glory of your ancestors. Your investment was doomed the moment you saw nothing wrong with the once clever, charming face of the dark wizard. Now, which side would be your second investment?¡±

    She held his gaze as Meiko¡¯s fan kept him firmly in place, forcing him back into his seat. ¡°The dark wizard you once followed, who claimed to value pureblood supremacy, was, in fact, a half-blood. His father was a Muggle.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Lucius Malfoy stammered, his voice barely above whisper. ¡°That...that is an outrageous claim...¡±

    ¡°The diary I¡¯m asking for once belonged to him. It holds memories of his time at Hogwarts. His birth name was Tom Marvolo Riddle. Rearrange the letters, and you¡¯ll see how he crafted that famous name from them.¡± Scarlet took another sip of her tea, her expression calm. ¡°Give it a try, Mr. Malfoy. Write something in the diary - ask it his name, and it will answer with the name his mother gave him, one he despised.¡±

    Meiko calmly slid her fan back into her sleeve, standing beside Scarlet as if she hadn¡¯t just threatened a man with a deadly precision. Mr. Malfoy, still feeling his racing heartbeat and a cold sweat forming on his brow, watched the two with a mix of apprehension and resentment.

    ¡°Once more, Mr. Malfoy, I¡¯m here for the diary and nothing more. Our conversation will remain private; I won¡¯t utter a word beyond these walls.¡± Scarlet¡¯s tone was light, almost conversational. ¡°Now, we can do this the easy way: you give me the diary, and I remove the Dark Mark for you - a mutual beneficial trade. Or, we can do this the hard way. I may not use the Imperius Curse, but I assure you, I can achieve a similar outcome if necessary.¡±

    After steadying his breath, the man finally replied, ¡°And how am I to believe you? You¡¯re merely a soon-to-be second-year Hogwarts student.¡±

    Scarlet paused thoughtfully. ¡°Do you recall the recent news about the bodies of war victims being found?¡± She tilted her head slightly. ¡°That was me ¨C alongside Professor Dumbledore, of course. I destroyed one of his soul fragments there, using a method I¡¯m not inclined to share with you.¡±

    Lucius Malfoy now realised that he needed to view the girl before him as an equal, and no longer as the soft-spoken, clever friend his son had described.

    He studied Scarlet carefully before speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s say, hypothetically, that I were to...entertain this proposal,¡± he began, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°What assurances could you possibly offer that would justify the risks of such a...transaction? Simply removing the Dark Mark guarantees nothing.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust Professor Dumbledore, so I won¡¯t use him as a guarantee. But I am a Seer, which is how I¡¯ve been able to track down all the soul fragments.¡± Scarlet smiled, her tone matter-of-fact. ¡°And it¡¯s through this knowledge that I¡¯ve come to warn you of the fate of the Malfoys, a tragedy that would have unfolded if I hadn¡¯t intervened. Alongside hunting down the soul fragments, I¡¯ve targeted the remaining Death Eaters as well.¡±

    Lucius Malfoy narrowed his eyes, watching the girl¡¯s leisurely and frail appearance with growing suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re making very bold claims, Ms. Hong. I see no reason for such confidence on your part, nor any pressing danger from any so-called mark you insist I have on my forearm. I doubt this transaction will go as you expect.¡±

    Scarlet sighed, a hint of disappointment flickering across her face. ¡°I assumed you¡¯d prefer freedom from the Dark Mark, but it appears I misjudged.¡±

    After a moment of contemplation, she nodded to herself. ¡°Very well, plans have changed. I¡¯ll share the secret I was intending to keep from you. Would you like a glimpse into the knowledge...of a deity?¡±

    ¡°...Pardon?¡±

 Chapter 72 - The Fifth Kill

    Lucius Malfoy thought he must have been bewitched ¨C or, as the filthy Muggles might say, hypnotized. How else could he explain why he had followed the instructions of a mere child, retrieving the diary from its hidden place and bringing it to her?

    ¡°Well, young miss,¡± he said, his tone laced with condescension, ¡°I believe it¡¯s your turn to prove your claims. Lying is not a habit a well-bred child should indulge in.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a necessary virtue for the head of a family when circumstances demand?¡± Scarlet countered with a teasing smile before adding, ¡°Would you care for a moment with the diary? To see if it truly belongs to Tom Riddle?¡±

    ¡°A diary claiming to have belonged to Tom Riddle doesn¡¯t prove that he¡¯s the Dark Lord,¡± Lucius Malfoy shot back, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Are you stalling, young lady? Or do you mean to evade showing me this so-called deity of yours?¡±

    Scarlet tilted her head slightly, her expression calm. ¡°I¡¯m merely suggesting that destroying this diary would rob you of the chance to confirm my words. Though I wouldn¡¯t mind if you chose to do so.¡± Her smile faded as she stood, exuding an air of a quiet authority. She did not touch the diary but gestured with a wave, and the book fell to the floor with a thud.

    That act was precise, effortless - wandless and nonverbal magic executed so skilfully that the pale-haired man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Before he could react, Scarlet extended her hand into an unseen portal and pulled out a spear, its crimson hue radiating menace.

    The moment Lucius Malfoy laid eyes on the weapon, a searing pain flared in his gaze, forcing him to shut his eyes. He winced, attempting to soothe the burning sensation.

    Scarlet noticed his reaction and glanced at the spear, muttering softly to herself, though her voice carried enough for Lucius Malfoy to hear. ¡°Interesting. G¨¢e Sc¨¢il dislikes you. I¡¯ve never seen it reject a witness before.¡±

    She patted the spear gently, as though calming an irritable pet. Lucius Malfoy, still reeling, finally managed to open his eyes. He squinted at the weapon, taking in its bizarre, ominous design.

    ¡°Now, Mr. Malfoy, observe.¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice was steady as she tightened her grip on the spear and began reciting an incantation. Her words were carefully crafted, omitting the true nature of the diary as a Horcrux.

    ¡°O Great Guardian of the Shadowy Land, Queen who stands between life and death, your humble servant summons your judgement. For an object cursed by a fractured soul, cowardly seeking refuge from the call of death, requires the Queen¡¯s decree--¡±

    A palpable pressure filled the room as the deity¡¯s gaze descended upon them. To Scarlet and Meiko, it was light, almost imperceptible. But for the Head of the Malfoys, the weight bore down heavily on his shoulders, an invisible force that made his nerves thrum with unease.

    Lucius Malfoy knew instinctively that this was no ordinary magic. The gaze wasn¡¯t from a beast or even a powerful wizard. It belonged to a deity ¨C an otherworldly presence that transcended his understanding. Cold sweat trickled down his face as he felt the deity¡¯s stern judgement focused squarely on him.

    ¡°--In the name of Sc¨¢thach, let this cursed item, bound by a fractured soul, perish and face the Queen¡¯s judgement! G¨¢e Sc¨¢il!¡±

    As Scarlet completed the chant, the spear shone brilliantly, its crimson light piercing the dim study. She thrust the weapon into the diary, striking its centre with precision.

    Much like the last Horcrux, a blood-red liquid seeped from the book as a thin wisp of dark smoke emerged, forming faint, hateful eyes. The smoke let out a weak, despairing scream before dissipating into the air. As the pressure of the deity¡¯s gaze vanished, the room fell silent.

    The diary now lay on the floor, its pages blotched with ink and riddled with wrinkles and tears. The gaping, translucent hole left by the spear bore evidence of the torment it had endure.

    ¡°Meiko, burn it, please,¡± Scarlet instructed calmly.

    ¡°Yes, Milady,¡± Meiko replied, her tone steady as she flicked open her fan.

    The red circle on the fan¡¯s white fabric began to glow, radiating an intense warmth. A beam of light shot forth, illuminating the diary, which ignited in an instant. The flames consumed it completely, leaving no ash or trace behind.

    Lucius Malfoy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he scrutinised the maid and her peculiar fan. A weapon masquerading as a fan, its edges razor-sharp, wielded by a Japanese witch using an unfamiliar form of magic steeped in tradition ¨C how could such thing exist?

    And the girl ¨C she had summoned a deity¡¯s gaze with nothing but a chant of ordinary words. What kind of magic was this?

    ¡°Mr. Malfoy, are you alright?¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice broke through his racing thoughts.

    He blinked and turned to her, his expression a complex mix of apprehension and curiosity. ¡°Young miss, you have demonstrated your...capabilities. Regarding what you mentioned earlier...¡±

    ¡°They are all true,¡± Scarlet said, meeting his gaze. ¡°I believe Draco has told you I¡¯m a Hufflepuff. While that may not seem significant, it does suggest certain traits that come with being in that house.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    The pale-haired man studied her in silence for a moment before asking, ¡°Why are you doing all of this?¡±

    ¡°Because it is my duty as the Queen¡¯s follower,¡± she replied simply.

    Because Hufflepuffs were known for their unyielding moral compass, walking paths of justice no matter how burdensome.

    Lucius Malfoy smirked, a new understanding dawning on him. Of course - a typical Hufflepuff would shoulder responsibilities far beyond their own if they believed it served justice. ¡°You are quite the enigma, Ms. Hong.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I am,¡± Scarlet said with a smile.

    Mr. Malfoy straightened, his aristocratic demeanour returning. ¡°Frankly, I disapprove of your method and, to be honest, I dislike you. However, my son speaks highly of you in his letters. I trust you are treating him as a genuine friend and not using him as a pawn for some...ulterior motive.¡±

    Scarlet resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Ah, overprotective parents. They¡¯re all the same, whether in magical or non-magical circles. The memory of her days as a disciplinarian in the academy resurfaced, where she had faced parents who adamantly defended their ¡°innocent angels¡±, even when their children were clearly the bullies. Well, at least Mr. Malfoy had the decency to maintain his pureblood elegance while respecting Draco¡¯s choices in friendships.

    ¡°Rest assured, my dealings with you have no bearing on my friendship with Draco,¡± Scarlet said with a nod.

    Though Mr. Malfoy showed no inclination to remove the Dark Mark, witnessing the deity¡¯s presence had given him pause. Reluctantly, he agreed to Scarlet¡¯s terms, resolving to forget he had ever possessed the cursed diary that contained clues to the Dark Lord¡¯s soul fragments.

    As Scarlet and Meiko prepared to leave the study, Mr. Malfoy spoke in a near whisper, ¡°He will be safe at Hogwarts, won¡¯t he?¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s voice softened to match his. ¡°Yes, he will. I will stand against any danger. No harm will come to him or my peaceful school life ¨C not while I live.¡±

    ¡°Better.¡± He murmured, his tone carrying a faint hint of relief.

    Scarlet spent the rest of the day in the Malfoy garden with Draco. Observing Mrs. Malfoy¡¯s warm treatment toward her, Scarlet concluded that Mr. Malfoy hadn¡¯t disclosed what had transpired in the study ¨C not to his wife, and certainly not to Draco. In fact, he behaved like an entirely different person when his family was present: gentle, composed, and seemingly approachable.

    What a masterful actor, Scarlet mused as she watched him interact with his wife and son. I should bring Alexis along to take notes. No wonder he managed to survive in the original storyline.

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± Draco whispered, pulling her out of her thoughts. They stood near a vibrant peacock that Draco had proudly shown her moments ago. ¡°What did you talk about with my father in the study?¡±

    ¡°Business,¡± she replied smoothly.

    ¡°What kind of business?¡± he pressed, his curiosity piqued. ¡°You know, I recently found out that most of my family¡¯s wealth comes from renting out lands and assets ¨C and, well, some from organising the black market.¡±

    Scarlet froze for a second before facepalming. ¡°...Did Mr. Malfoy give you permission to casually tell me about the black market?¡±

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like you¡¯d tell anyone,¡± Draco said with a shrug, his tone entirely matter-of-fact.

    Scarlet blinked at him, surprised by his unflinching trust. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to have such faith in me. I¡¯m flattered.¡±

    Perhaps that¡¯s what you¡¯d expect from someone whose wand core is unicorn hair, Scarlet thought. But seriously, why does Alexis remember such random trivia so vividly?

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told,¡± Draco interrupted, his impatience showing. ¡°What did you talk about with my father?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet paused, quickly brainstorming for an excuse. Then, an idea struck her, ¡°I was thinking about...consulting him on promoting the game table, since he¡¯s the only wealthy person I¡¯ve ever met in the wizarding world.¡±

    Draco frowned, his expression sceptical. ¡°The game made by the Weasleys?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°I invested in their invention, so I need to make sure it sells well enough to earn a profit. It has potential.¡±

    Draco pouted, his sneer betraying his unwillingness to admit that the game was, in fact, quite entertaining; he wanted to try it himself. ¡°So, what did my father say? I bet he dismissed it outright.¡±

    ¡°He did,¡± Scarlet said, nodding as she noted his agreement. ¡°He looked rather disgusted at the idea of me associating with the Weasleys.¡±

    Draco gave an exaggerated humph.

    ¡°So naturally, I didn¡¯t get any advice from him,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°He even told me to avoid them entirely if I wanted a chance at decent revenue from my investment.¡±

    ¡°Which you should,¡± Draco added with a firm nod. ¡°But I guess you won¡¯t. You really are the weirdest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    Scarlet responded with nothing more than a wry smile.

    They spent the afternoon flying broomsticks. Draco had been sceptical about Scarlet¡¯s old, weathered broom at first, but he was quickly astonished by how fast and manoeuvrable it was. They explored the forest, pond, and fields surrounding the Malfoy Manor, even glimpsing the mountains in the distance. Hounds barked in the far reaches of the estate, adding to the grandeur of it all.

    And Alexis calls me Bruce Wayne and Ciel Phantomhive, Scarlet thought as she watched the pale-haired boy laugh carefreely in the air. If anyone fits those descriptions, it¡¯s definitely him.

    Dinner was a lavish affair, complete with intricate place settings and dishes she¡¯d never seen before. It was also when she finally met Dobby, the Malfoys¡¯ house-elf. The Dobby Alexis kept going on about. Scarlet thought back to Alexis¡¯s passionate defence of the house-elf and how she had convinced Scarlet that Dobby should be saved.

    If today had gone as planned, I could¡¯ve negotiated with Lucius Malfoy to stand against the dark wizard. Maybe I could¡¯ve even asked for Dobby as a trade and freed him from servitude. But...things didn¡¯t go that well.

    Destroying the diary was a significant victory. Yet, Lucius Malfoy¡¯s stance was more troubling. He had kept his Dark Mark and clearly had no intention of fully aligning himself with either side. He¡¯s playing both fields, Scarlet mused. A classic move to ensure his family¡¯s survival no matter which side wins. And if I fail to prove myself reliable...he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw me under the Knight Bus to curry favour with the dark wizard.

    The Malfoys were a minefield. One misstep, and they¡¯d turn against her. I won¡¯t misstep, she vowed. Yet, the thought kept her restless. She lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, unable to sleep until midnight.

    Her telephone rang on the nightstand, pulling her from her spiralling thoughts.

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± came Kyle¡¯s voice, calm yet unmistakably concerned. ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡±

    ¡°...Yeah.¡± Scarlet pouted, already sensing where this might go. ¡°Look, if you¡¯re calling all the way from Hong Kong just to scold me for not sleeping, please save your breath. I¡¯ll sleep now.¡±

    Kyle chuckled softly. ¡°Why would I scold you for that? Oh dear Lady Scarlet, would you mind sparing me a few moments of your time? Since you¡¯re not asleep anyway.¡±

    Scarlet sighed but couldn¡¯t help a faint smile. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Kyle¡¯s tone shifted slightly ¨C gentle but resolute. ¡°Tell me about your meeting with Britain¡¯s old-money wizarding families. What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 73 - A Fathers Comfort

    Kyle was the only person in the world who truly understood her.

    Alexis knew her through the lens of the adapted novel Scarlet had written, but Kyle knew her from years of shared days and nights before life had separated them by an ocean.

    Hearing his question now, Scarlet couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit defeated. ¡°Meiko told you, didn¡¯t she?¡± She asked, resigned.

    ¡°To be precise, she reported it to my mum - your grandma - and your grandma kicked me out of bed this morning to ¡®comfort¡¯ you about it,¡± Kyle teased. ¡°See how precious you are to her? When are you heading back to Japan? She misses you terribly.¡±

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but cheer up slightly. ¡°Next Friday. I¡¯ve got to meet the Longbottoms and Harry to sort a few things out here first. But I¡¯ll be back soon. Tell grandma not to worry - and I miss her too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know,¡± Kyle replied with a sigh. ¡°Meiko didn¡¯t say much. She doesn¡¯t know the full extent of your plans, does she? All she mentioned was that the meeting didn¡¯t go as you¡¯d hoped and that you looked rather disheartened about it. She was worried it might discourage you, and she was also a bit concerned that her ¡®bright prodigy¡¯ lady might fall into despair, so of course, she told your grandma.¡±

    Scarlet leaned back against the headboard, her eyes fixed on the night sky outside her window. ¡°She¡¯s right. Things didn¡¯t go as I expected...I made a miscalculation.¡±

    ¡°Let me piece this together,¡± Kyle said thoughtfully, gazing at the sunrise from atop a hill. ¡°Your initial plan for going to Hogwarts was twofold. First, William suggested it would benefit you, and from what I gather, I agree. There¡¯s nothing wrong with learning more, and it fits your role as the Queen¡¯s priestess, especially since she herself practices magic. A magical school in Britain seems ideal. And second, you remembered fragments of a story from your past life ¨C a boy and a villain. You were wary of the impending danger and resolved to intervene because, as the priestess of death, you felt responsible for preventing unnecessary loss of life. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Scarlet affirmed.

    ¡°Then you noticed the odd connection between the boy and one of your teachers ¨C how they shared parts of the same soul, albeit spilt in two. You deemed it a cowardly defiance of death and vowed to track down all of the soul fragments to put an end to it all. Correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And here¡¯s where it gets interesting,¡± Kyle continued, a touch of amusement in his voice. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one in this world with memories of a past life. A transfer student from America also recalls hers. She just so happens to be a fan of the story and kindly pointed out all the potential landmines to you. Your task is to carefully unearth each one, ensuring everyone¡¯s safety. Meanwhile, you¡¯re using your school days to hunt down the villain¡¯s lackeys, though that part¡¯s for later. For now, your focus is on destroying the soul fragments. Have I got that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Scarlet confirmed once again.

    ¡°Now, based on what I know about your progress: the diadem, destroyed; the ring, destroyed; the locket, destroyed; your evil teacher, gone; the fragment on Harry¡¯s forehead, set aside for now until you find a safe way to deal with it. And since the cup is locked away in a vault with top-notch security...the diary? You met the old-money family for the diary, but you didn¡¯t manage to destroy it? Was it because he refused to hand it over?¡±

    ¡°No, he gave it to me,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°I used a few tricks to persuade him and managed to burn it to ashes.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the goal achieved. So why are you so unhappy about today?¡±

    Scarlet hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°Because, according to my plan, Lucius Malfoy was supposed to be my ally in hunting down the lackeys. I wanted to ensure his safety, remove that ugly tattoo, and, at the same time, rescue a house-elf from that wretched place.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I see...hmm,¡± Kyle mused for a second. ¡°But those things you just mentioned ¨C they¡¯re bonuses, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°They are bonuses,¡± Kyle continued, sounding as though he¡¯d been the one to devise the plan in the first place. ¡°Will you stop hunting the lackeys if the Malfoys don¡¯t help you? No. Can you still hunt them down without their help? Absolutely. Our Lady of Red is more than capable! And as for the house-elf, if that valley-accented girl is so determined to save him, she should come up with a way to do it herself. It¡¯s not your responsibility. As for keeping Lucius safe--¡±

    Kyle sighed. ¡°Young priestess, what makes you so arrogant as to think you can shoulder someone else¡¯s life? You¡¯re just a young priestess. You¡¯re the one who told me that you¡¯re not even a Druid and that you¡¯re nowhere near as skilled as C¨² Chulainn or any of the Queen¡¯s other students. Honestly, not even Akahime would make such a bold claim.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s words struck a chord.

    He¡¯s right. If she was still the ¡°Akahime¡± of her previous life, she wouldn¡¯t care whether the Malfoys became her allies or not. It wasn¡¯t her area of expertise, and it certainly wasn¡¯t her responsibility.

    And the ¡°Scarlet¡± in the present...Scarlet was the weakest follower the Queen had ever taken under her wing. The Queen had even been forced to downgrade the weapon granted to her. She might have a few hidden tricks, but she was no match for truly skilled wizards, such as the Aurors who occasionally stepped in as substitute teachers.

    ¡°I...¡± Scarlet stammered. ¡°I...I might have gotten a little ahead of myself.¡±

    ¡°Because everything¡¯s gone so smoothly since you started making your plans? And now, for the first time, you¡¯ve stumbled and taken a fall ¨C bruises and all?¡± Kyle chuckled. ¡°When you think about it, things have gone your way ever since you were seven and joined our family, haven¡¯t they? Or maybe even earlier...five, perhaps? Around the time you won that novel contest? It feels like yesterday, and back then, I was wondering if I could even parent a child like you - or if you even needed parenting at all. And now, here we are: me comforting my girl because the phoenix chick had fallen from the Parasol Tree and dampened her wings.¡±

    ¡°...Stop it.¡± Scarlet pouted, ¡°I¡¯m no phoenix.¡±

    ¡°Tell that to your grandpa,¡± Kyle said with a smile as he noticed his mother approaching. She cast him a questioning look, clearly asking with her eyes if Scarlet was alright. Kyle nodded in reply. ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t need me to spout all that ¡®chicken soup for the soul¡¯ stuff about how failure is normal, and that rest will help you regain your strength to stand again, do you? Akahime¡¯s story hasn¡¯t vanished from your mind because you put it in a book. She¡¯s always inside you. Think back to the mistakes she might¡¯ve made at your age, and be kind to yourself, alright? Don¡¯t go hurting your grandparents¡¯ precious grandchild, will you? And do take care of my dear daughter ¨C mind and body, alright?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Scarlet replied with a smile, her gaze drifting toward the night sky.

    ¡°Good. Say hi to your grandma, and off to bed with you now.¡±

    The phone shifted hands from Kyle to Lady Sato, who tentatively took the receiver. After clearing her throat, she spoke in Japanese, ¡°How¡¯s my dear granddaughter today? Still unhappy after speaking with your father?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Scarlet chuckled, ¡°I was just...caught up in the little details.¡±

    ¡°Then you must take a step back,¡± Lady Sato replied at once, her voice soothing, ¡°and you¡¯ll find the sea vast and the sky endless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    After a brief conversation with her grandmother, Scarlet ended the call. She fell asleep almost immediately and, unsurprisingly, woke up a little later than usual the next morning.

    She found Meiko tidying up the living room and took a moment to thank her. ¡°Thanks for letting my family know about yesterday.¡±

    Meiko smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m glad milady isn¡¯t upset with me for reporting the matter to the chief.¡±

    In times past, a servant sharing information about their master ¨C even with the master¡¯s family ¨C might¡¯ve been considered betrayal. Such actions were often seen as a breach of trust, especially in households embroiled in political power struggles. A servant could even face severe punishment, sometimes death, to set an example.

    But these were modern days. Scarlet sometimes wondered what sort of education Meiko had received in the shrine or the Jutsushi Academy; the maid seemed to take her role as a guardian ¨C or a shinobi ¨C with utmost seriousness.

    Ch¨±niby¨­? Or just roleplaying?

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright with it. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±

    Meiko responded with a slight bow. Scarlet wasn¡¯t entirely sure if it meant ¡°yes¡± or something else, but she decided to leave it at that. Japanese culture, was vastly different from what she knew in her past life, and sometimes it was difficult to fully grasp the nuances.

    Later, Scarlet drafted a proper letter to Professor Dumbledore to inform him of the good news: another Horcrux had been destroyed. She finally had the clarity to compose the letter properly, unlike the frazzled state she¡¯d been in when she returned from Malfoy Manor the previous day.

    Her schedule was packed: staff meetings today, visiting Neville¡¯s parents tomorrow, trips to some places after that...and, at some point, she needed to call Alexis to let her know about Dobby.

    Speaking of which...had Dobby already started bothering Harry?

 Chapter 74 - Meeting the Queen

    After Scarlet had sorted everything she believed necessary before her return to Japan, a distant oracle whispered into her mind, summoning her to an audience ¨C the Queen demanded her presence.

    ¡°William, book me a flight to Scotland, please. I need to visit the Queen,¡± Scarlet instructed, signalling to Meiko to prepare the car. She had plans to stop for some book shopping before her departure for the Queen.

    ¡°Yes, Milady. The plane will be ready before three,¡± William replied, setting the arrangements in motion.

    This was no commercial flight but a small private plane, specially purchased by Kyle for Scarlet¡¯s frequent travels between London and Inverness Airport, the nearest airstrip to the Isle of Skye.

    Scarlet arrived with a stack of newly acquired books in tow, the flight passing swiftly.

    Before her days at Hogwarts, visits to the Queen had been a regular affair ¨C sometimes as often as weekly when she was in the UK. But this was her first visit after a long and hectic school term.

    William drove her to the ruins, accompanied by Meiko, and watched as the young lady disappeared with her books after performing a brief ritual at the site.

    He sighed, folding his arms. ¡°Milady has been quite impetuous lately. Any idea what¡¯s brought this on?¡±

    Meiko considered for a moment before answering, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the information that American girl shared. Before that, milady always chose the most cautious path.¡±

    ¡°Ah, shortcuts ¨C they do have a way of making success feel intoxicating,¡± Willian said knowingly. ¡°They blinded our lady for a time. Thankfully, she¡¯s come back to her senses.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Meiko agreed, her voice calm. The two stood quietly, enjoying the gentle breeze as they waited for their lady to return from the Shadowy Land.

    Scarlet stepped into the Shadowy Land, standing before a stone fortress. The imposing structure loomed cold and unyielding, its high fences extending on either side, barring the dead from crossing into the realm of the living.

    The ground before the fortress was littered with weapons thrust into the earth - some rusted and worn, others gleaming as if newly forged. This had once been a battlefield where Queen Sc¨¢thach had warded off invaders and honed her students¡¯ skills. Training equipment, scattered about in disarray, hinted at the fortress¡¯s dual purpose as a bastion and a dojo.

    It was here, on this hallowed ground, that Scarlet had trained as the Queen¡¯s latest - and weakest - priestess.

    The moment she set foot on the field, the books she had carried with her began to rise, floating steadily toward the fortress gates. The echo of boots striking stone reached her ears, and soon a striking figure emerged ¨C a magnificent woman cladded in light armour.

    Scarlet¡¯s heart leapt with joy. She ran to the woman and knelt before her, bowing her head low. The resemblance was undeniable: they shared the same fiery red hair.

    ¡°My Queen,¡± Scarlet intoned reverently, ¡°your servant has come to pay her respects. May the Queen of the Shadowy Land one day find her well-earned rest.¡±

    [Child, welcome.]

    Sc¨¢thach¡¯s words carried the weight of ancient wisdom, spoken in a language long forgotten in modern syntax. She had no intention of passing down this old tongue, yet the runic stone she had gifted Scarlet translated her teachings effortlessly; though initially inscribed in G¨¤idhlig, the stone adapted to Scarlet¡¯s understanding, presenting its lessons in modern English, and sometimes in languages Scarlet had learned in a previous life ¨C an enchantment unknow to the halls of Hogwarts.

    Sc¨¢thach communicated with Scarlet through a far more advanced charm ¨C not mere translation, but the projection of thoughts and intent directly into her mind. Though the Queen moved her lips, it was unnecessary; the connection transcended spoken words.

    At first, it had been bewildering. Scarlet heard an ancient language, yet the meaning crystalised in her mind with a clear certainty, encompassing every tongue she had ever learned.

    Such was the power of a deity, unfathomable and vast. Scarlet had only begun to scratch the surface.

    Sc¨¢thach smiled, a rare softness gracing her features. She reached out to gently brush Scarlet¡¯s hair, her touch as light as the wind.

    [Do not doubt yourself, child. The places you have walked have tainted you.]

    Scarlet froze, her breath catching. She hadn¡¯t noticed any corruption for foreign magic clinging to her. ¡°But...how?¡±

    [Those places were tainted by the dark magic of ancient artefacts. As a priestess, your soul is as pure as a unicorn¡¯s; it is only natural that such darkness clings to you.] Sc¨¢thach explained, motioning for Scarlet to rise. [Not much - just enough to sow doubt, unsettle your mind, disrupt your sleep, and provoke temperance.]

    The symptoms sounded minor, but Scarlet frowned. She didn¡¯t feel irrational or unhinged. She could still think clearly.

    Sc¨¢thach tilted her head, her expression patient. [Beneath the healing moonlight, you recover without realising it. This is nothing more than fine dust upon your soul. It is already swept away ¨C worry no more.]

    A maelstrom of thoughts whirled in Scarlet¡¯s mind, but within moments, she steadied herself. Overthinking served no purpose. She bowed low. ¡°Thank you, your grace, for cleansing the unworthy dust from your loyal servant.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Sc¨¢thach¡¯s lips curled into a grin as she stepped back and seized a spear from the earth ¨C a weapon that stood tall and gleaming, untouched by time.

    [It has been some time. Let us see what you¡¯ve learned,] she said, her tone half a challenge, half a command.

    ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± Scarlet retreated several paces, the familiar weight of G¨¢e Sc¨¢il materialising in her hand as she swiftly donned her battle gear. ¡°Please, educate your humble disciple.¡±

    The clash of spears resounded through the field, the ringing of shaft meeting shaft. Scarlet moved to block and counter, but Sc¨¢thach¡¯s swings were effortless ¨C powerful yet unhurried.

    In a mere three moves, Scarlet found herself tossed backward, landing hard on the grassy field, dust staining her battle suit, smearing her cheeks.

    [Again,] came the Queen¡¯s firm command.

    ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡±

    Sc¨¢thach¡¯s voice was cold and precise as she critiques Scarlet¡¯s every move, her guidance as sharp as the spear she wielded.

    [Your footwork is sloppy.]

    [Aim for my eyes, not my forehead.]

    [Twist from the hips, not the shoulders.]

    [You lack strength. Use agility instead.]

    Scarlet¡¯s breaths grew laboured as the relentless pace wore her down, her body straining against the Queen¡¯s impeccable skill.

    Then came the sharp demand: [Where is your rune?]

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes narrowed in sudden realisation. I forgot! she cursed inwardly, frustration bubbling as she berated herself for falling into predictable patterns.

    Sc¨¢thach¡¯s fighting style seamlessly blended magic and spearplay, her weapon doubling as a staff for spellcasting. It was a technique Scarlet had yet to master but one her mentor clearly expected her to employ.

    Muttering hurried incantations, Scarlet etched short runes into the air. Enchantments flared across her body, bolstering her speed and precision. Like a bolt of lightning, she surged forward, aiming her thrust directly at Sc¨¢thach¡¯s left eye.

    The Queen parried the strike with effortless grace, deflecting the spear with a casual flick of the shaft. Her counterattack ¨C a simple yet devastatingly effective smack ¨C sent Scarlet stumbling back, even with her magical enhancements.

    Though the runes granted her speed and agility, Scarlet remained leagues behind the legendary teacher of heroes.

    Flames surged, wind blades sliced through the air, grasses and roots twisted into binding ropes, and fine dusts blurred the view ¨C all summoned by Scarlet. She harnessed every ounce of knowledge from her previous life, drawing upon the elements of nature as her allies in the battle. Yet, despite her resourcefulness, her efforts crumbled effortlessly before the Queen, who barely moved, let alone used magic.

    Scarlet¡¯s mind raced. Then, an idea struck her. It came so suddenly that she acted without second thought. Darting forward, she thrust her spear and murmured, ¡°Bombarda.¡±

    The explosion erupted in a fiery burst, the force of it splitting the air and sending both combatants stepping back to gain distance. For the briefest moment, Scarlet caught the flicker of surprise in Sc¨¢thach¡¯s eyes.

    Breathing heavily, she watched as the dust dispersed under the gentle wind, revealing the Queen standing firm. Sc¨¢thach pressed a hand to her side - the very spot where Scarlet¡¯s spell had landed. Though uninjured, it was clear she had felt the impact.

    The Queen¡¯s lips curved into a pleased grin as she relaxed her hand and gave the area a light rub. [I see improvement. A clever move.]

    Scarlet blinked in astonishment, her heart racing. ¡°I...I¡¯m honoured, my Queen,¡± she stammered. ¡°But that was merely a light touch against your majesty.¡±

    [Do not compare yourself to Setanta,] Sc¨¢thach said, stepping closer to gently pat the young priestess¡¯s head. [You are brilliant in your own way. Setanta would never think to wield magic as delicately as you do. He was always the brute ¨C charging forward with little thought.]

    Setanta. The name stirred memories of legends. Known to the world as C¨² Chulainn, he had been the Queen¡¯s most celebrated student. Yet the Queen always referred to him by his given name, as if he were still the spirited boy she had once trained.

    The conversation drifted to silence as they turned and entered the fortress. However, Scarlet could only remain in the entrance hall, for the power that radiated from deeper within was far beyond what any mortal could endure. The fortress, after all, served as a barrier between life and death.

    As they stood in the vast stone chamber, Scarlet¡¯s gaze fell upon a row of five jars lining the wall. Within each vessel, something vile and oozing writhed ¨C a repulsive sight that made her stomach twist. But as she stared, recognition dawned. Her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°The soul fragments!¡± she exclaimed.

    [Indeed,] The Queen confirmed with a nod. [Though incomplete. Thus I cannot forge them into a whole. A cowardly cheat of a soul, truly.]

    ¡°Yes,¡± Scarlet murmured, her brow furrowed. ¡°Two pieces remain. One is locked away in a bank vault, and I¡¯ll need time to figure out how to retrieve it. The other...¡± She hesitated, her expressing darkening. ¡°The other troubles me. It resides on my friend¡¯s forehead.¡±

    [Ah,] Sc¨¢thach said, her tone thoughtful. [A tricky predicament indeed.]

    Scarlet knelt before the deity, her gaze fixed on the stone floor beneath her. ¡°My Queen, I fear for my friend. The soul fragment attached to him may harm him as it grows stronger. I¡¯ve delivered five of these fragments to you, but the remaining two will have surely sensed something. The one hidden in the vault lacks the strength to escape on its own, but the fragment in my friend¡¯s head...it feeds on his negative emotions, growing with every passing year. Please, my Queen, show me the path to preserve his sanity.¡±

    Sc¨¢thach¡¯s lips curved into a pleased smile. [You are wise to ask for guidance, child. But do not burden yourself so heavily.]

    She leaned down slightly, brushing Scarlet¡¯s hair gently as if comforting a fretful child. [Your time at the school had blinded you with the praises of your peers. Had I not summoned you here, you would have buried yourself in endless schemes to help your friend, never stopping to reflect or seek aid.]

    The Queen¡¯s tone softened, a rare warmth lacing her words. [Remember, you are still young. Ask for help, child. Rely on those that care for you. The man you have chosen to confide in will not fail you. Take the time to stumble, to make mistakes, to fall and rise again ¨C there is no shame in it. Even saints have faltered.]

    Scarlet¡¯s head dipped lower as the Queen¡¯s words settled within her. ¡°I...I have troubled you with my recklessness, my Queen. I am deeply sorry.¡±

    Sc¨¢thach grinned, a flash of satisfaction in her eyes. [Foolish child. I am glad to guide once more.]

    She reached to her side and retrieved a small, simple pocket knife, its blade gleaming faintly under the fortress¡¯s dime light. With deliberate grace, she handed it to Scarlet. [The fragment within your friend is no more than a splinter beneath the skin. Use this blade to extract it. Once done, summon me. All will be well.]

    Scarlet¡¯s heart swelled with gratitude. She accepted the blade reverently, her fingers trembling slightly as she held the instrument of her Queen¡¯s power. ¡°Thank you, your grace, for your guidance and trust. I will not fail you.¡±

    Sc¨¢thach gave a small nod, satisfaction written across her divine features.

    Scarlet rose to her feet, her resolve renewed. The plan had shifted once more, but now it was clear. Before her departure for Japan, she had planned to visit Harry, to address the concerns he had raised during their phone call days ago. Now, it was also to finally remove the cursed fragment from his forehead ¨C something she had long sought to accomplish.

    With the Queen¡¯s blessing and the sacred knife in hand, Scarlet felt ready to take the next step in her mission.

 Chapter 75 - Harry and the Dursleys

    Harry sensed something was off the very first day he returned to Privet Drive for the summer holiday.

    He hadn¡¯t wanted to come back ¨C not to the Dursleys, not after everything. He had begged his godfather, even Professor Dumbledore, to let him stay somewhere else. But both had refused him, though their reasons remained frustratingly vague. Left in a state of bewildered gloom, Harry had shared his frustration with Scarlet some time before they boarded the Hogwarts Express. To his astonishment, Scarlet had told him the truth.

    ¡°Though it¡¯s not really my place to say, I think you deserve to know and prepare yourself for whatever happens,¡± Scarlet had said, her voice steady yet gentle as she placed her hand over his, trying to calm him. ¡°The reason you survived the dark wizard¡¯s attack as a baby ¨C it wasn¡¯t just luck. Your mum performed a ritual to protect you. Do you remember the ritual you saw when I forged the choker for Mr. Lupin?¡±

    Harry nodded slowly, the memory sharp in his mind. Mr. Lupin had changed since that day, venturing into the wild as a kind of magical adventurer, using his advantage of becoming a werewolf to forage for rare herbs and make earnings. He seemed healthier on his last visit to Sirius¡¯s place, more in control of his transformations, thanks to the ritual Scarlet had performed and the enchanted choker she had crafted for him.

    Scarlet continued, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Your mother did something similar, Harry. She used a ritual ¨C a powerful one - to ensure your protection even after her death.¡± Her hand hovered near his scar. ¡°That scar...it¡¯s proof of her love. As long as that protection exists, the dark wizard can¡¯t harm you directly.¡±

    Harry¡¯s breath caught. ¡°You mean my scar ¨C it''s because of my mum¡¯s magic?¡±

    Scarlet nodded and leaned in slightly, her voice lowering. ¡°Do you remember how your scar hurt when you were near Quirrell?¡±

    Harry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But I thought it was because he practised the Dark Arts--¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because the power of the dark wizard was attached to him,¡± Scarlet said firmly. ¡°That¡¯s why your scar hurt, warning you to stay away from him.¡±

    The truth struck Harry like a thunderbolt. He raised a hand to his scar, a wave of emotion surging through him. For so long, he¡¯d believed he wasn¡¯t loved - that he was an unwanted burden. Aunt Petunia¡¯s endless snide remarks about his parents had painted them as careless and irresponsible. But now...

    ¡°However, there¡¯s a rule for keeping this ritual active.¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°That protection ¨C it''s tied to your mum¡¯s bloodline. To keep it strong, you have to live with her blood relatives and call their place your home.¡±

    Harry blinked, the pieces falling into place. Aunt Petunia was his only remaining link to his mother¡¯s family. Professor Dumbledore and his godfather must have insisted he stay at the Dursleys¡¯ for that very reason.

    ¡°But they could have told me,¡± Harry burst out, frustration creeping into his voice. ¡°If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have been so confused ¨C so angry ¨C all these years!¡±

    Scarlet gave a small shrug, her expression pensive. ¡°Honestly, I agree. Professor Dumbledore probably could have explained it better. But maybe it¡¯s because wizards and Muggles think so differently; the gap between their worlds can make it hard to know what to say.¡±

    ¡°Still, I would rather live somewhere else than with my aunt. They have never treated me well...I would rather live in the orphanage we visited at Christmas.¡±

    She paused for a moment, and said, ¡°Think about it, Harry. If you were in your aunt¡¯s shoes, what would you have done? Imagine you¡¯re a Muggle girl, living an ordinary life, when suddenly your sister tells you she¡¯s a witch. She starts talking about moving staircases, ghosts, and hidden passages after going to a school you¡¯ve never heard about ¨C things you can¡¯t even begin to understand. What would you think?¡±

    Harry fell silent, letting Scarlet¡¯s words paint a picture in his mind. For the first time, he tried to imagine Aunt Petunia¡¯s life ¨C not as it was now, but as it might have been when his mum was still alive.

    ¡°You¡¯d feel,¡± Scarlet continued, her voice soft but insistent, ¡°that this wizarding world ¨C this place can¡¯t see, touch, or understand ¨C had stolen your sister away from you. You might resent the magic and all the nonsense surrounding it, but you¡¯d endure it because your sister loved it.¡± Scarlet paused, lowering her voice further. ¡°Then one day, out of the blue, an old man shows up on your doorstep. He hands you a baby and tells you your sister is dead ¨C killed by some magic terrorist.¡±

    Harry¡¯s chest tightened, the weight of the scenario pressing on him. Pain flickering in his eyes as Scarlet¡¯s words painted a vivid, heart-wrenching picture.

    ¡°You¡¯d remember your sister - how happy she¡¯d been when she married that ¡®weirdo¡¯,¡± Scarlet went on. ¡°You¡¯d remember the letter announcing you had a nephew, even though you hadn¡¯t seen her in years. And now? All that''s left is this baby, and the knowledge that your sister is gone ¨C taken by that strange, untouchable world.¡± Scarlet sighed deeply. ¡°What would you feel, Harry? Knowing that world had stolen not just your sister¡¯s life, but everything she could¡¯ve been?¡±

    ¡°I--I don¡¯t know,¡± Harry stammered, caught off guard.

    Scarlet¡¯s hand ruffled his messy hair, her voice softening as she dissected the emotions at play. ¡°Here¡¯s what I think, based on what I¡¯ve seen: your aunt loves you, Harry. After all, you¡¯re the only piece of her sister she has left. But...¡±

    Harry opened his mouth to protest, but Scarlet quickly cut him off.

    ¡°But she hates you too, because you¡¯re also a part of the world that she blames for taking her sister away. Every time she sees you, you remind her of that loss. The pain is so raw, so deep, that it drowns out any love she might feel. That resentment spills over, and your uncle and cousin just go along with it. That¡¯s why your life with them has been so miserable.¡±

    Harry lowered his head, his throat tight with unspoken words.

    ¡°And another thing,¡± Scarlet added, her tone pragmatic. ¡°Your aunt raised you out of her own pocket, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Harry blinked, surprised.

    ¡°Think about it,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Had anyone ever told her that you inherited your parents¡¯ wealth? Probably not. And did anyone compensate her for raising you? No. Raising a child isn¡¯t easy, Harry, especially when she already had her own family to worry about. Combine that with the hatred she feels towards wizards, and, well...it¡¯s not a recipe for kindness. Honestly, she could¡¯ve thrown you into an orphanage. But for some reason ¨C maybe fear of Professor Dumbledore, or maybe a lingering love for her sister ¨C she kept you. She raised you, albeit not very well, but she still did it. That¡¯s no small thing, especially for a child like you, with magical traits, who often grow up with things beyond a Muggle¡¯s imagination happening; she must have been frightened when all those abnormal things happened, and feared that you might accidentally hurt someone.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Harry sat quietly, processing Scarlet¡¯s words. He still disliked the Dursleys, but something had shifted. With this newfound understanding, he felt a flicker of patience ¨C a resolve to approach things differently. He thought of Neville, how calmly and kindly he dealt with challenging situations while working alongside Scarlet. If Neville could do it, so could he.

    And, to Harry¡¯s surprise, things really did go better.

    By the time he reached King¡¯s Cross Station, he felt a small sense of determination. Sirius was the first to meet him, his godfather¡¯s face lighting up with pride before souring at the sight of Uncle Vernon.

    Sirius reluctantly handed Harry over to his uncle but made his displeasure known. ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting tomorrow to discuss Harry¡¯s custody arrangements,¡± he said firmly, his voice cutting through the station noise.

    Uncle Vernon, red-faced and muttering under his breath, barked an unintelligible response before leading Harry away, his frustration and annoyance palpable.

    As they left, Harry allowed himself a small smile. He didn¡¯t know what tomorrow would bring, but for the first time in a long time, he felt ready to face it.

    Back at the Dursleys¡¯, Harry seized an opportunity to speak privately with Aunt Petunia. It didn¡¯t take long for her to confirm Scarlet¡¯s theory. She loathed the wizarding world, despised James Potter for drawing her sister into danger, and bitterly resented the financial burden of raising Harry.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that Potter, Lily wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Aunt Petunia burst out, her voice trembling with anger and grief. ¡°He came from some well-known wizarding family - a perfect target for every magical terrorist. If Lily hadn¡¯t married him, if she¡¯d just stayed ordinary, married someone normal, like I did, she¡¯d still be alive!¡±

    ¡°I--I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Petunia,¡± Harry stammered, his voice barely audible. He didn¡¯t know what else to say to the woman now sobbing uncontrollably before him.

    Hearing the commotion, Uncle Vernon stormed into the room. His face turned a deep shade of red as he barked at Harry, demanding he retreat to his room and stay there for the rest of the day. Harry obeyed without argument - for now.

    The next morning, Harry decided it was time to have a proper talk. After breakfast and finishing his usual chores, he sat at the dining table, wand in hand. With a calmness he borrowed from Scarlet and Neville, he addressed the Dursleys.

    ¡°I need all of you to sit down and listen,¡± he said firmly.

    Uncle Vernon immediately opened his mouth to protest, but Harry raised his wand ever so slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt anyone, but if you don¡¯t listen, I might have to...improvise. Dudley, that includes you. I¡¯d hate to see you spitting out frogs or slugs because you couldn¡¯t keep quiet.¡±

    Dudley gasped in horror, clamping both hands over his mouth before scurrying to hide behind Aunt Petunia, who instinctively pulled him close and glared at Harry with unmasked anger.

    Harry¡¯s heart clenched at the sight. A family of three, together and protective of one another ¨C it was the kind of picture he¡¯d always wished for himself. Shaking away the pang of longing, he focused on Aunt Petunia, meeting her eyes directly.

    He knew she was the key to changing how the Dursleys treated him.

    ¡°Aunt Petunia,¡± Harry began, his voice steady, ¡°I know I¡¯ve been a burden to you all these years. If it were up to me, I¡¯d leave and live with my godfather ¨C the man Uncle Vernon saw at King¡¯s Cross. But I can¡¯t. I have to stay here because of a promise my mum made to me before I even knew about it.¡±

    Aunt Petunia¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion and frustration. ¡°What promise? You came here with nothing, and no one ever told me about any promise!¡±

    Harry held up a hand to keep her calm, his wand ready as a warning. ¡°It¡¯s magic,¡± he explained carefully. ¡°A kind of protection. My mum gave it to me when she died, to shield me from the person who killed her.¡±

    Aunt Petunia¡¯s eyes widened, and Harry could see the cracks forming in her hardened exterior.

    ¡°I know, I know you hate magic,¡± Harry said softly, ¡°But this...this is the last piece of her magic keeping me safe. It¡¯s the only way I can feel her love, even after all this time. That¡¯s why I have to stay here - until I¡¯m old enough to fend for myself.¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the room. Aunt Petunia¡¯s lips trembled as she processed Harry¡¯s words. Her eyes, usually cold and dismissive, softened ever so slightly.

    For once, even Uncle Vernon had nothing to say. Instead, he placed a comforting arm around his wife, pulling her close. The sadness that hung in the air was almost tangible, bridging the gap between aunt and nephew in a way Harry hadn¡¯t thought possible.

    ¡°I can promise you won¡¯t see any magic in this house.¡± Harry said earnestly, his tone calm but determined, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my broom and my owl at my godfather¡¯s house, and I¡¯ll do all my schoolwork in my room. No spells, no wands ¨C just books, papers, and a quill...I mean, a fountain pen, yeah, the school requires us to write with one anyway."

    He paused, collecting his thoughts as he recalled the points he¡¯d carefully planned with Scarlet¡¯s guidance. ¡°I can also contribute to the household. My parents left me some inheritance, enough to cover my living expenses. I can even give you an allowance, if you prefer, for all the hardships you have endured in looking after me.¡±

    Harry glance at Aunt Petunia, searching her face for any flicker of recognition of their shared connection. Her resemblance to his mother ¨C something he¡¯d seen in photos and in the Mirror of Erised ¨C struck him again.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been overwhelmed with chores,¡± he continued, his voice softening. ¡°And I know you¡¯ve kept me away from people because you were afraid - afraid I¡¯d hurt them. I get it now. It must have been terrifying to see things flying around or exploding for no reason when I was younger. But I¡¯ve learned how to control my magic at school. That won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    He hesitated, then added, ¡°You can even hire a helper for the house, and I¡¯ll pay for it. Please, Aunt Petunia, just give me a chance.¡±

    After a long, tense silence, Aunt Petunia finally gave a stiff nod. They reached an agreement: Harry would no longer be responsible for household chores, and Dudley was to stop bullying him. In return, Harry would keep magic out of the house and contribute financially where needed.

    The arrangement seemed tenuous at best, but it was a start.

    The doorbell rang not long after, and to Harry¡¯s surprise, Sirius arrived ¨C with William, Scarlet¡¯s manager, in tow.

    William stepped inside, holding a formal document in hand. ¡°On behalf of Milady,¡± he explained, ¡°this is a contract outlining the terms of Harry¡¯s care. Sirius Black, as his godfather, will compensate you for treating him properly.¡±

    It is essentially everything Harry just proposed ¨C only in black and white, in a more appropriate manner.

    The Dursleys were reluctant, but the formality of the agreement - and the promise of no magic in the house and financial support ¨C sealed the deal. Harry had finally secured some semblance of peace at the Dursleys¡¯. He could live there without undue misery and visit Sirius¡¯s home whenever he needed to send letters or escape.

    For a while, things seemed to settle.

    But that night, Harry felt something strange ¨C a faint but persistent sensation, as though he were being watched. At first, he dismissed it as his imagination, but the feeling grew stronger with each passing hour. Uneasy, he decided to call Scarlet for advice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Scarlet reassured him over the phone. ¡°Give me a few days, and I¡¯ll come by for a visit.¡±

    ¡°Great! See you soon, then!¡± Harry replied, his spirits lifting. Strangely enough, after the call, the sensation faded, leaving him in peace.

    However, new concerns began to gnaw at him. He hadn¡¯t received a single letter from any of his friends - not even Ron or Hermione. That wasn¡¯t normal, and it unsettled him deeply.

    Still, he clung to the reassurance that Scarlet would arrive soon. If anyone could figure out that was going on, it was her. And Harry trusted her completely.

 Chapter 76 - The Sixth Kill

    Harry¡¯s days at the Dursleys had never been better since their talk smoothed things over.

    Aunt Petunia had hired a daily helper to manage the chores that had once been Harry¡¯s responsibility. Dudley, though occasionally slipping back into his old habits ¨C whether by trying to squash Harry with his oversized bulk or calling him names like ¡°weirdo who¡¯ll never get a job or a wife¡± - was somewhat tolerable now. For the first time, Harry felt the faintest trace of what living with a family might be like.

    With little else to occupy his time, Harry finished his homework early and began frequenting the local bookstore, searching for something new to read. He found himself inspired by Neville¡¯s transformation under Scarlet¡¯s mentorship. Neville, once a timid boy prone to tears, could now confidently compile complex documents and distil them into concise summaries without omitting any crucial details. Scarlet had praised him for it ¨C a high compliment, considering her high standards as a businesswoman who worked with real professionals in her office.

    As Harry considered taking up a hobby, perhaps swimming or football to build his stamina since Quidditch wasn¡¯t an option near Muggles, that eerie sensation returned ¨C a feeling of being watched.

    He spun around, scanning the area for the source, but found nothing. Again.

    Maybe I should call Scarlet again...he thought, unsettled.

    Before he could pick up the phone, the doorbell rang. To his delight, Scarlet and William stood on the front step.

    Aunt Petunia didn¡¯t look pleased. Her arms crossed, she directed her question at William. ¡°Why are you here? I thought everything was settled with the contract.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here accompanying Ms. Hong.¡± William handed her a business card, the name ¡°Scarlet Smith Hong¡± printed boldly at the top, ¡°Previously, I acted on Ms. Hong¡¯s behalf to help facilitate a fair agreement for all parties involved. While Mr. Black is indeed my friend, my role was entirely at Milady¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Hong?¡± Uncle Vernon took the card, his eyes narrowing as he glanced from the elegant name to the young girl standing confidently in his doorway. ¡°You run a business?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Scarlet nodded politely, her smile courteous but warm. ¡°Good day, Mr. Dursley. I¡¯m Scarlet Hong - Scarlet will do. I¡¯m a friend of Harry¡¯s from school. I apologise for dropping by unannounced. I hope it¡¯s not an inconvenience.¡±

    Uncle Vernon¡¯s demeanour softened slightly, though his scepticism lingered. ¡°Well, if all his friends spoke like you, I wouldn¡¯t mind as much.¡±

    He muttered something under his breath, likely comparing her to the wizards who¡¯d visited before with their dramatic entrances and eccentricities.

    Scarlet paid no attention to Dursleys¡¯ thinly veiled rudeness and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve come because Harry¡¯s been having trouble with his homework and couldn¡¯t figure out the answers. You may have overheard him making calls ¨C that was to me, actually.¡±

    ¡°Reasonable,¡± Uncle Vernon grunted, his mood improving with Scarlet¡¯s composed manner.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stay long since I need to head back to Japan soon and start packing,¡± Scarlet said with a wink at Harry. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll spend some time in Harry¡¯s room. William will wait in the living room.¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as nothing unwanted happens,¡± Uncle Vernon grumbled, settling into his armchair. His eyes remained fixed on Scarlet with suspicion, the scepticism etched deep from years of peculiar encounters with the wizarding worlds. This was the first visitor from that side who seemed remotely reasonable, but his instincts told him to remain on guard.

    Scarlet gave him a polite nod before following Harry upstairs, leaving William to manage the Dursleys. She trusted him to handle them with his usual finesse.

    ¡°Scarlet! Thanks for coming,¡± Harry greeted her as she entered his room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you ¨C you must be busy - but I can¡¯t shake this feeling that something¡¯s watching me...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise, Harry. You did the right thing by telling someone about it,¡± Scarlet said, giving his shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°But before I address that feeling, there¡¯s something important I need to tell you.¡±

    Harry blinked at her serious tone and sat down. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Remember I mentioned the ritual your mum performed to protect you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, leaning forward attentively.

    ¡°That ritual shielded you from the Killing Curse. It rebounded, harming the dark wizard who cast it,¡± Scarlet began, her gaze shifting briefly to the lightning-shaped scar on Harry¡¯s forehead. ¡°But he had done something even more sinister before that ¨C something no ordinary person would ever consider. He tore his soul fragments apart and hid the pieces in various objects, binding his life to them. His soul was too weak to withstand a sudden shock, and one of those fragments...latched onto you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Harry¡¯s hand shot to his scar, his face a mix of shock and disbelief. ¡°How...how do you know this?¡±

    Scarlet met his gaze calmly. ¡°Through the ancient magic I inherited. It''s tied to death and souls. That¡¯s how I could sense the fragment in you. It¡¯s also why I¡¯ve been searching for a way to safely remove it.¡±

    Harry sat in stunned silence for a moment, trying to process the revelation. ¡°So, all this time, I¡¯ve had...a piece of him inside me?¡±

    Scarlet nodded. ¡°Yes. But you¡¯ve been safe because of your mother¡¯s magic. Her love created a protective barrier that has kept the fragment dormant. The dark wizard is incredibly powerful ¨C so much so that his influence could even affect Quirrell, a professor in Hogwarts. Without your mother¡¯s protection, he might have been able to take over your body, just as how he manipulated Quirrell.¡±

    Harry¡¯s expression darkened as he absorbed her words. After a pause, he asked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be telling me this unless you knew how to get rid of it...right?¡±

    Scarlet pulled a small, simple pocket knife from her bag. Though unassuming in appearance, it radiated a strange, almost otherworldly energy that made Harry instinctively straighten.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to prick your scar,¡± Scarlet explained carefully, sensing his unease. ¡°Just a tiny cut, like removing a thorn from under your skin.¡±

    Harry stared at the knife in her hand, his heart pounding.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Will you trust me to do this?¡± Scarlet asked gently, her voice tinged with both urgency and reassurance.

    Harry met her eyes, his fear melting into determination. ¡°Do it, Scarlet. I trust you. Get rid of it.¡±

    Scarlet smiled, touched by his unwavering faith. ¡°Very well. Just sit back and relax. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Harry nervously gripped the bedsheet beside him, his knuckles white as Scarlet stood in front him. She held the pocket knife with a steady hand, carefully positioning it like she had described ¨C ready to pluck out the thorn. She leaned closer, placing both hands gently on his scar.

    Unable to watch, Harry closed his eyes. Without sight, his other senses sharpened. He felt the faint pressure of something sharp pressing against his scar, followed by a brief, stinging sensation as though a single strand of hair had been pulled free.

    And then, all at once, a peculiar lightness washed over him. It was as if an unseen weight ¨C something he hadn¡¯t even realised was there ¨C had been lifted off his shoulders.

    His eyes flew open just in time to hear a sharp thud on the desk. He turned and saw the pocket knife pinned into the wooden surface, holding in place a misty, writhing blob of dark energy. The sight made his stomach churn; the thing looked grotesque and unnatural.

    Scarlet raised a hand to signal him to stay silent. He nodded and instinctively shuffled further back on the bed, his heart pounding. From thin air, Scarlet produced a crimson spear, its appearance so sudden and commanding that Harry could feel an inexplicable force pressing lightly against him, as though something immense and otherworldly had turned its attention to the room...just as it had during the ritual Scarlet had organised for Lupin.

    Scarlet muttered a soft chant under her breath. Harry strained to catch the words, but they were too faint, slipping past his understanding.

    Before he could make sense of the moment, Scarlet plunged the spear into the misty blob. A sickly, dark-red liquid oozed from the thing, and a thin wisp of dark smoke emerged, forming the faint outline of eyes filled with malice. A faint, high-pitched scream pierced the air, making Harry flinch. But just as quickly as it had come, the dark figure dissolved into nothingness. The oppressive weight in the room lifted. Leaving only an eerie stillness behind.

    Scarlet let out a sigh, retracting her spear and pocket knife. She turned to Harry, smiling with relief.

    ¡°Now, everything is clean!¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°Oh, except for your desk...Sorry about the splotch on the surface.¡±

    Harry glanced at the dark stain left behind. ¡°Will it hurt me?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s harmless,¡± Scarlet assured him. ¡°Just a little...unsightly.¡±

    Harry shrugged, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just stack some books over it - out of sight, out of mind!¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, the tension melting away. ¡°If that¡¯s fine with you, then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Harry could see the relief in her expression. She had been carrying the burden of removing that soul fragment for a long time, and now, she looked freer, lighter. Gratitude swelled in his chest. He would never forget what she had done for him.

    ¡°Now,¡± Scarlet began with a sigh, ¡°about that feeling you¡¯ve been having ¨C the sense of being watched...¡±

    Harry quickly waved his hand dismissively. ¡°If it¡¯s troubling you, just forget it! I¡¯m totally fine now.¡±

    Scarlet shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just...I¡¯m not entirely sure how to deal with it because this kind of situation is new to me.¡± She paused, carefully choosing her words. ¡°You know you¡¯re famous, right? As in, really, really famous?¡±

    Harry blinked, confused. ¡°Um...yes?¡±

    ¡°Well, your fame isn¡¯t limited to just witches and wizards. It seems you¡¯ve got fans among the house-elves as well.¡±

    ¡°...House-elves?¡± Harry repeated, incredulous.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°And apparently, one of them admires you so much that he¡¯s convinced you¡¯ll be in danger if you return to Hogwarts...He¡¯s been trying to stop you from going back - starting with intercepting all the letters your friends sent you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Harry exclaimed, his voice raising in disbelief. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t get it...How does staying away from Hogwarts ensure my safety? I could get hit by a car just walking down the street ¨C death¡¯s everywhere! And taking my letters doesn¡¯t exactly stop me from going back to Hogwarts. I¡¯d walk there if I had to!¡±

    Scarlet regarded him calmly, noting the determination blazing in his green eyes. She shrugged lightly. ¡°I can¡¯t say I fully understand the logic behind it either, and house-elf magic isn¡¯t something I can handle at the moment. But I do know who¡¯s behind it. His name¡¯s Dobby - Malfoy¡¯s house-elf.¡±

    ¡°Malfoy?¡± Harry¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°What¡¯s any Malfoy got to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Not Draco - his father,¡± Scarlet clarified. She went on, her voice measured as she explained. ¡°The Malfoys had a bit of a reputation. This family¡¯s collection of dark artefacts isn¡¯t too different from the sort you¡¯d find in the Black family home. Anyway, Mr. Malfoy had a falling-out with Professor Dumbledore and, from what I gather, plotted to smuggle a certain artefact into Hogwarts. The idea was to damage Professor Dumbledore¡¯s reputation, you know, political stuff. That¡¯s why Dobby¡¯s convinced Hogwarts is too dangerous for you this year.¡±

    Harry frowned, mulling over her words. ¡°This all sounds like something out of one of those TV dramas I¡¯ve been watching lately. I never thought it¡¯d actually happen in real life.¡±

    Scarlet gave him a faint smile but didn¡¯t comment on his comparison. ¡°Well, the good news is that you¡¯ve got less to worry about. I met Mr. Malfoy a few days ago. We had a...chat, and I¡¯m confident that he¡¯s had a change of heart about his little scheme. Problem is, I don¡¯t think Dobby got the memo.¡±

    Harry rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe I should ask Sirius or Kreacher about it? They¡¯d know more about this sort of thing, I think.¡±

    Scarlet nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. But just a word of advice ¨C be nice to Kreacher, all right? Ignore his rudeness. Treat him like a grumpy old man who¡¯s set in his ways.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Harry replied with a shrug, though his expression suggested he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced.

    Scarlet departed shortly after their conversation. Much to her surprise, William had made remarkable progress in the living room ¨C he''d found a potential new supplier for her.

    As she approached the middle-age man, she could sense his wariness. Scarlet adjusted her tone speaking with a mix of professionalism and candour.

    ¡°Mr. Dursley,¡± she began, her gaze sharp yet friendly, ¡°I must be upfront - my project won¡¯t bring you substantial profit. It¡¯s more about reputation. My work focuses on helping local communities, more of a charitable initiative. Most of the time, it¡¯s just enough to break even.¡±

    Uncle Vernon puffed up slightly, looking sceptical, but Scarlet continued.

    ¡°That said, I do have a network. If you can provide the right machines for the locals, I¡¯d be more than happy to pass along a good word. It could lead to some new clients for you ¨C clients who value suppliers with a track record of supporting their communities.¡±

    The middle-age man¡¯s eyes narrowed, his mind visibly calculating. Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the contrast: in Harry¡¯s stories, his uncle was painted as the epitome of a petty, self-serving adult. But here he was, considering her projects with surprising seriousness.

    Uncle Vernon looked slightly uneasy, clearly out of his depth discussing business with someone the same age as his nephew. He attempted to adjust his tone to something he thought appropriate, though it came across somewhat stilted. ¡°Grunnings has always been committed to support the community, and I believe the project your studio is currently working on would do much to enhance our company¡¯s reputation. That¡¯s the main reason for this collaboration.¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow, her expression both polite and probing. ¡°Are you certain? Because this isn¡¯t just any community ¨C it''s an African one. You¡¯ll need to send someone there to understand the culture and come up with a plan tailored to the locals¡¯ needs. It¡¯s not the same as working here in Britain.¡±

    Uncle Vernon forced a tight-lipped smile, clearly struggling to reconcile Scarlet¡¯s youthful appearance with her authority. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, with a faint air of defensiveness. ¡°Grunnings wouldn¡¯t take on a project that offers no return.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Scarlet replied, her smile brightening. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward for your proposal. William will send you the information you need to design the machines and the system, and he will handle communications with you directly if I¡¯m unavailable. Should you need to reach me personally but can¡¯t, simply ask Harry to send me an owl, and I¡¯ll respond as quickly as possible. That said, for the next few weeks, I¡¯ll be in Japan. You can reach me using the numbers on my card.¡±

    Uncle Vernon nodded briskly, clearly relieved to deal with William instead. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll liaise with Mr. Graywood. That would be best.¡±

    Harry, meanwhile, watched the exchange in stunned silence. He was utterly gobsmacked by how effortlessly Scarlet had secured another business deal within mere minutes. Even as she bid them farewell and departed, Harry remained rooted in place, his thoughts a jumble of awe and bewilderment.

 Chapter 77 - Scarlets Daily Life in Hometown

    Osaka Itami Airport, eight in the evening.

    At the business-class exit, two men in suits stood waiting for the arrival of their clan¡¯s young lady.

    After a while, a red-haired girl emerged, followed by a young woman carrying their luggage.

    ¡°Ojou-sama (Milady), welcome back!¡± Both men bowed deeply.

    After a long day of travel, Scarlet felt utterly drained, longing for a warm meal and a bed. She stifled a yawn, her mind already reviewing her plans for the coming weeks. Her surprise at seeing the two men waiting for her in the arrival hall quickly turned into a smile.

    ¡°Yamamoto-san, Honda-san, it¡¯s been a while,¡± she greeted, offering them a polite grin. ¡°I thought I mentioned I¡¯d be staying at a hotel near the airport tonight before heading to Kanka-tei. There was no need to go out of your way to collect me.¡±

    She struggled to adjust to being addressed as ¡°Ojou-sama¡± when she was first adopted by her dad, although she has since gotten used to it. The other cousins were referred to as ¡°Ojousan¡± - a term used for younger female core members - but she alone was called ¡°Ojou-sama¡± because her dad was in charge of the entire family business, and she was his sole legal heir should anything happen to him. She had to conduct herself in a manner befitting her role as the Ojou-sama if she wanted to secure her position and prevent others from doubting her capability or thinking her father had made a poor decision as the head of the family enterprises.

    When will he get married and give me a younger brother or sister? Scarlet mused wearily. I just want to run my own little charity company...

    Hoda gave a slight bow, smiling warmly. ¡°We¡¯d feel ashamed if we neglected our duty to ensure Ojou-sama¡¯s comfort,¡± he said. ¡°Besides, Sato-sama (Scarlet¡¯s grandma) insisted you should feel a warm welcome the moment you returned to Nippon.¡±

    Japanese, the lengths they¡¯ll go to for hospitality...It¡¯s almost unnerving. Scarlet mused as she mustered a faint smile. Following them to a luxurious apartment, she settled in for the night, ready to depart for Kanka-tei the following morning.

    Kanka-tei, the main house of the Tachibana clan, was a sprawling estate built just before the Japanese government¡¯s alignment with Germany during WWII. The clan¡¯s chief at the time vehemently opposed Japan¡¯s decision to enter the war. To shield the family, he summoned all of its members to retreat to the estate, hidden deep within the forest, ensuring that none would be conscripted. In the aftermath of the war, the Tachibana Gang was formed - a Yakuza group that came to control parts of Kyoto¡¯s society during the chaotic post-war era.

    The estate was enormous ¨C practically a palace ¨C with an entire mountain under the clan¡¯s jurisdiction. Legally, they could have developed the area into a city, but instead they chose to preserve most of the natural landscape, transforming part of it into a resort. F¨±ei Sans¨­, the Tachibana clan¡¯s mountain resorts, complete with hotels and tourist facilities, became a key attraction.

    During the drive to Kanka-tei, Scarlet noticed several buses heading toward the tourist areas designed by her family. The influx of tourists had noticeably grown since her last visit.

    Seeing her gaze, Honda offered an explanation. ¡°Young Master Kyle has refined the strategy of promoting F¨±ei Sans¨­. We¡¯re expecting record numbers of tourists this autumn, and preparations are already underway.¡±

    Young Master Kyle - that¡¯s how the family members addressed Scarlet¡¯s dad, as he would only be referred to as ¡°Master¡± after the previous Head of the family passed away. Yet in truth, Kyle was already managing most of the family affairs, while Mr. Hong and Lady Sato were effectively semi-retired, only making public appearances when urgent matters arose.

    No wonder, Scarlet thought, nodding thoughtfully. She turned her attention to the two men seated in the front of the car.

    ¡°I heard my grandma has called for a family meeting next month to discuss F¨±ei Sans¨­. What¡¯s your take on it? Should we merge with RedOrange Corporation to create a larger business group, or keep it as the Tachibana clan¡¯s own enterprise?¡±

    Honda, seated in the passenger¡¯s seat, responded. ¡°We¡¯re torn between the two options. Joining the Corporation would certainly make it easier to secure resources and expand our international network. However, keeping it within the clan would preserve our control over decision-making. Cultural difference could make it challenging for foreigners to manage our operations effectively.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, seeing merit in both perspectives. She was expected to present her own opinion at the upcoming meeting, making this a key task during her summer holiday. It was a tricky matter. The marriage between Richard Hong and Yuzu Sato had united the Hong Kong triads and the Japanese Yakuza years ago, but the two groups often struggled to find common ground.

    Even now, tensions lingered. Some members of the Hong Kong side saw their Japanese counterparts as outdated and bogged down by bureaucratic formalities. Conversely, the Japanese side viewed the Hong Kongers as uncultured, overly focused on money, and lacking in virtue.

    It was inevitable that some clan members would strongly oppose F¨±ei Sans¨­ joining RedOrange Corporation, even though both were overseen by Kyle - the only half-blood accepted by both factions.

    Their car soon arrived at the grand entrance of Kanka-tei.

    As Scarlet absentmindedly reached for the door handle, it was opened for her. Looking up, she saw a line of senior house servants standing on either side of the door, bowing deeply to greet her.

    ¡°Welcome home, Ojou-sama!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Scarlet froze mid-step, a peculiar numbness creeping up her spine. They definitely didn¡¯t act like this the last time I was here. Before she could recover, the car sped off, leaving her no chance to retreat.

    Looking around, she spotted the house butler, Mr. Chiaki, standing nearby with a subtle, knowing smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain April Fool¡¯s Day isn¡¯t a major festival in Japan,¡± Scarlet said dryly. ¡°And it¡¯s clearly not April. Care to explain, Chiaki-san?¡±

    Mr. Chiaki¡¯s smile only deepened. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ruin the surprise, Ojou-sama,¡± he said, his tone light with amusement.

    The other servants shared his teasing grin. Scarlet crossed her arms and let out a humph. ¡°This must be Junji-kun and the others, isn¡¯t it? Trying to pull a prank on me?¡±

    Junji and the others she mentioned were her cousins ¨C grandchildren of Lady Sato¡¯s siblings. Same as Scarlet, none of them shared the Tachibana surname.

    The Tachibana clan¡¯s lineage was unique. Centuries ago, when the family had no male heir, they adopted a boy from another prominent family to carry on the surname. However, this adopted heir changed his surname multiple times over history, and his bloodline eventually died out. In contrast, the daughters of the Tachibana clan upheld the family¡¯s honour and spirit, even after marriage and adopting their husbands¡¯ surnames. Their descendants became the true foundation of the Tachibana clan.

    As a result, many core members of the Tachibana clan now bear different surnames, being the progeny of these daughters. This distinctly unconventional structure set the Tachibana apart, as they embraced daughters as equals in carrying forward the family legacy ¨C an exceptional practice in a culture that prioritised male heirs as rightful successors.

    Scarlet¡¯s cousins ranged in age from five to eighteen, and to her amusement, she even had an uncle around her age. Despite the unusual dynamic, they got along well, and she had missed them during her time away from Japan.

    ¡°I would say it¡¯s a warm and creative welcome,¡± Mr. Chiaki remarked as he led the way, while Meiko silently slipped away to deliver their luggage to their rooms.

    The senior staff bowed out after escorting them for a short distance, leaving Scarlet and Mr. Chiaki to continue deeper into the house. As they approached the living area of the sprawling mansion, Scarlet was met with a curious sight - her cousins, all gathered in extravagant Victorian attire.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The girls wore corsets, bustles, and hoop skirts, while the boys sported top hats, tails, and walking sticks. They clustered around coffee tables laden with high tea sets, their elaborate ruffles, laces, bows, ribbons, and bold colour palettes making the entire scene look like a Victorian film set.

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow, her expression equal parts bemused and sceptical. ¡°Are you guys hosting a British fashion event and just forgot to send me the invitation?¡±

    One of the boys, puffing out his chest, stood up theatrically. With a heavy Japanese-accented English, he began in an exaggeratedly operatic tone. Scalet knew he could speak fluent English perfectly well, but clearly, Junji had decided this was part of the performance.

    ¡°Why, if it isn¡¯t our dearest cousin, returned from a faraway land across the seas! What a delight it is to see you, dear sister, back in one piece, for we have heard not a word from you for nearly a year!¡±

    Scarlet narrowed her eyes, unimpressed by his act. ¡°Junji-kun, I did write you letters. Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t reply to any of them.¡±

    ¡°In letters!¡± Junji exclaimed dramatically, causing a ripple of giggles from others. He clutched his chest as if wounded, then collapsed theatrically onto the nearest armchair. ¡°Cursive writing on scented paper! I almost believed I¡¯d time-travelled to an era before the invention of telephones!¡±

    The girls quickly chimed in, teasingly. ¡°We don¡¯t mind, though~¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m expressing my distain here!¡± Junji snapped, his tone more mock outrage than genuine annoyance. Straightening, he turned back to Scarlet with a flourish, his dramatic air unbroken. ¡°My dear cousin, surely you haven¡¯t become so obsessed with your blood-related brothers from some shared ancestor centuries ago that you forgot your poor, melancholic cousins, waiting desperately for news in this faraway land?¡±

    Scarlet rolled her eyes. ¡°I told you, my school is old-fashioned. No telephones, no electricity. And need I remind you how delighted you were with the quill set I sent you as a Christmas gift?¡±

    The others burst into laughter, the boys and girls alike giggling as they nodded in agreement.

    Junji flushed, spinning around to glare at them. ¡°Oi, you¡¯re supposed to be on my side!¡±

    ¡°Aww, little brother¡¯s jealous his sister might prefer someone else~¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but grin at the scene. She blinked, then smirked mischievously. ¡°Aww, Junji-kun, you missed me that much? Come here and give your Nee-chan a hug!¡±

    ¡°No, no! Wait--uh!¡± Junji, a nine-year-old prodigy in essay writing but woefully lacking in physical skills, struggled to escape his cousin¡¯s embrace. But Scarlet¡¯s strong arms, honed from practicing spear arts, held him tight. Defeated, he finally relented, his cheeks glowing crimson.

    ¡°Yup, he missed you, alright,¡± Nami, one of the older girls, teased, taking a sip from an obviously British tea set. ¡°The first month you were away at school, he kept mumbling about when you¡¯d come back, why you had to attend some weird school in the middle of nowhere, and worrying if you¡¯d get sick on rainy days. The list goes on and on. Guess anything, and he probably did it.¡±

    Another boy, Shouta, chuckled. ¡°And when he found out you¡¯d be back today, he gathered all of us to organise this welcome - with a twist, of course. Hence the suits and gowns.¡±

    ¡°He even turned Kanka-tei''s storeroom upside down to find these...props,¡± Reika laughed, pulling Junji - who had just escaped Scarlet¡¯s hug ¨C into her own arms. ¡°Isn¡¯t our Junji the cutest boy?¡±

    ¡°...Shut up.¡± Junji¡¯s protest was half-hearted, his cheeks once again glowing red. He turned to Scarlet with an earnest gaze. ¡°I bet I¡¯ve given Hiiro-neechan the best welcome party ever.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Scarlet said warmly, patting his head. She watched as his lips curved into a proud smile, his eyes shining like a contented kitten. ¡°I¡¯m very surprised! Did you prepare my gown as well? I can¡¯t attend the party without one, can I?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did!¡± Junji puffed out his chest. ¡°It¡¯s already in your room. Hurry up and change! We¡¯ve prepared all your favourite meals that you must¡¯ve missed during your time in Britain.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Scarlet chuckled as she excused herself. She returned to her room to find Meiko already preparing a Victorian-style gown for her.

    Meiko smiled as Scarlet entered. ¡°Milady, I wasn¡¯t informed about the party, but I assume you¡¯re quite pleased with it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Scarlet said, stepping forward to get ready. With Meiko¡¯s help, she began donning the elaborate gown. ¡°I never knew Junji would miss me that much. He seemed so normal in his letters.¡±

    In fact, she was surprised by how many of her cousins had shown up for a welcome party organised by a nine-year-old. Scarlet had never thought of herself as being particularly close to them, given her constant travel between Britain, Japan and Hong Kong, and sometimes even Africa or Southeast Asia countries for her company.

    Perhaps my family bonds were closer than I¡¯d expected. Maybe I should send them more letters after I return to Hogwarts, she mused.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re the only one at Kanka-tei who discusses novels and stories with him,¡± Meiko suggested as she fixed the hoop skirt and began layering the fabrics. ¡°The others aren¡¯t really interested in such things¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Scarlet agreed, standing still so Meiko could adjust the layers more easily. ¡°I think I¡¯ll spend more time with him this summer holiday.¡±

    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t mind accompanying you to visit the factories here and in Hong Kong,¡± Meiko reminded her with a hint of caution. ¡°Milady, you¡¯ve planned quite an extensive schedule for this summer ¨C visiting sites across nearly all of Japan and Hong Kong. I doubt you¡¯ll have much time for the other young masters and misses here at Kanka-tei.¡±

    She added pointedly, ¡°And don¡¯t forget, Lady Sato and Master Hong are eager for you to join them for frequent dinners. Plus, Young Master Kyle likely has a lot to catch up on with you as well.¡±

    ¡°...Yeah, right. I almost forgot about the site visits. My full attention was temporarily stolen by the party,¡± Scarlet mused wearily. That¡¯s why I hate how Hogwarts messes with my schedule. It''s taking away my time to visit sites on dad¡¯s behalf.

    The welcoming party grew larger as some adults, passing by around noon, decided to join in. One even suggested making the themed party a monthly event. The idea was enthusiastically received and immediately added to Kanka-tei''s house schedule.

    Later, Mr. Chiaki, who had been busy taking pictures throughout the party, printed albums and distributed them to the attendees. Somehow, the event caught the attention of the general manager of the F¨±ei Sans¨­, sparking a plan for a new source of income for the clan ¨C a fact that surprised Scarlet when it was brought up during the clan meeting.

    ¡°And these ideas all originated with Ojou-sama,¡± the general manager, Mr. Nakamura, announced with excitement. ¡°We are eager to invite Ojou-sama to serve as our ambassador to promote the themed event week and the photoshoot-and-album-printing service.¡±

    He turned to Scarlet with an earnest gaze. ¡°Please, Ojou-sama, you are the ideal candidate for our advertisement!¡±

    Scarlet pondered for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Suuure, but Junji-kun has to come along. He¡¯s the mastermind behind the party!¡±

    Mr. Nakamura exchanged a few quick words with his assistant and nodded with a broad grin. ¡°Of course! It would be an honour to have another young master of Tachibana promote our activities.¡±

    Poor Junji-kun. Tasked with a job he didn¡¯t even know existed. Scarlet supressed a chuckle as she continued the meeting with a composed and serious expression.

    Time flew by. Scarlet completed the commercial for F¨±ei Sans¨­ - with the pouting Junji by her side ¨C and spent the rest of her summer balancing site visits with moments spent with her family and cousins. William, who hadn¡¯t followed her back to Japan, was travelling between countries to handle documents and projects on her behalf. Apparently, Mr. Dursley had done an excellent job coordinating efforts to send engineers to rural villages in Niger, working on well-drilling machines and irrigation systems.

    Three weeks before the end of her summer holiday, Scarlet received a call from Alexis.

    ¡°Heeey sensei! Guess what ¨C I totally finished my jobs, and now I¡¯ve got, like, three weeks of free time! Can I come to Japan and visit you?¡± Alexis sounded ecstatic, probably having achieved her goal as a movie extra.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°I was just about to take a break myself. Come, and I¡¯ll show you around.¡±

    ¡°...you what?¡± Alexis exclaimed. ¡°Don¡¯t even tell me you¡¯ve been working the whole summer break! I thought you, like, finished all the hunting weeks ago or whatever, and you were supposed to be free! Wait ¨C hold up ¨C are you already starting that, uh, research thingy for the counter-spell?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had the time for research yet,¡± Scarlet admitted. ¡°But I did manage to finish the hunting. I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail when we meet.¡±

    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve been free for the whole summer break? What¡¯ve you been so busy with?¡±

    ¡°A lot,¡± Scarlet replied simply, ¡°The wealthy manor of the Red House didn¡¯t just fall from the sky.¡±

    ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t that, like, your dad¡¯s job or whatever?¡± Alexis asked, sounding thoroughly confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re witnessing the reality of being the heir to a renowned family,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug. ¡°And I¡¯m adopted. I need to work extra hard to secure a place for my dad¡¯s future child.¡±

    ¡°Never seen Draco have this kinda reality,¡± Alexis quipped. Scarlet could practically picture her friend rolling her eyes on the other end of the call. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m coming! I¡¯ve got so much share with you. You would not believe the dramas I¡¯ve seen on those movie sets. Like, you could totally use it in your next novel or something. Wait, you are working on the new series, right?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, too busy...¡± Scarlet admitted with a sigh. She then shifted the topic to logistics. ¡°Head to Osaka Itami Airport. I¡¯ll pick you up from there.¡±

    ¡°Okie-dokie! I¡¯m booking my flight for tomorrow. See you sooooon, sensei!¡±

    ¡°See you soon - and stop calling me sensei!¡± Scarlet retorted, but Alexis had already hung up, clearly ignoring her protest.

    Kyle happened to be in Japan when Alexis was set to arrive, so he offered to take Scarlet to the airport to greet her friend.

    They arrived much earlier than the flight, so they decided to wait at a restaurant. As they were ordering their meals, Kyle¡¯s mobile phone rang. After a brief conversation, he handed to phone to Scarlet.

    ¡°It¡¯s William,¡± he said. ¡°Sounds urgent.¡±

    Scarlet took the phone, her brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°Hello, this is Scarlet. William?¡±

    Her expression turned sharp as she listened, her voice tightening with alarm. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 78 - The Prisoner of Azkaban

    Alexis¡¯s flight landed around seven in the evening. She was practically bouncing with excitement as she entered the arrival hall, eager to reunite with Scarlet after weeks apart during the summer break. Her suitcase ¨C an oversized, unwieldy thing ¨C was stuffed with souvenirs she had painstakingly picked out for her friends at Hogwarts, making it difficult for her to manoeuvre.

    The moment she spotted Scarlet, Alexis raised her hand and waved cheerfully. ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    Scarlet returned the wave, but Alexis quickly noticed her sensei¡¯s unusually stern expression.

    As Alexis approached, her excitement turned to uncertainty. Had I done something stupid again? She quickly ran through the past few weeks in her mind, trying to pinpoint anything that might have upset Scarlet, and pretty sure that it wasn¡¯t her fault. Finally, she asked tentatively, ¡°Scarlet? Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Scarlet said, giving Alexis a light pat on the shoulder. She gestured to the tall, good-looking man standing beside her. ¡°This is my dad. I¡¯ll leave you to him.¡±

    ¡°...huh?¡± Alexis blinked in confusion.

    Scarlet¡¯s voice dropped into a tense tone. ¡°Peter Pettigrew escaped from Azkaban.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Alexis gasped, the quickly clamped a hand over her mouth to avoid drawing attention. ¡°But how?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Scarlet replied, her brows furrowing. ¡°I need to get back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°But--¡±

    ¡°I placed a mark on Pettigrew before he was sent to Azkaban. I might be able to locate him.¡± Scarlet cut her off, her mind clearly already spinning with plans for when she arrived back in London.

    ¡°...okay.¡± Alexis stared at her friend, slightly dazed. Right, I forgot I¡¯m dealing with a female version of Batman who always has a backup plan, she mused. ¡°So...¡±

    Meiko approached before Alexis could ask anything else. The head housekeeper practically rushed to Scarlet¡¯s side, carrying a tiny suitcase and looking unusually flustered. Her typical immaculate outfit was slightly dishevelled, clearly in a hurry. ¡°Milady, everything¡¯s ready,¡± she said, slightly out of breath.

    ¡°Good.¡± Scarlet nodded in approval before turning back to Alexis. ¡°Now, I trust you can take care of yourself. If you need anything, my dad will handle it. Or you can talk to my cousins - they all speak English. Remember, my house is in Kyoto, Kanka-tei. If you get lost, look for F¨±ei Sans¨­. It¡¯s a mountain resort full of maple trees.¡±

    Alexis, sensing the urgency of the situation, listened carefully and nodded.

    Scarlet let out a brief sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve got a flight to catch. See you soon. Oh - where¡¯s your school shopping list sent to? ¡±

    ¡°Your house. I registered it as my mailing address since I don¡¯t have anywhere to stay in the UK,¡± Alexis explained. ¡°I was planning to go school shopping with you, actually.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Scarlet gave a quick nod and waved dismissively as she hurried off.

    Alexis watched Scarlet sprint toward the departure hall, with Meiko trailing closely behind. She stood there for a moment, processing the situation, before slowly realising the gravity of her predicament. She was alone in a foreign country, left in the care of a man ¨C a very good-looking man ¨C with a staff member who was clearly his assistant.

    Alexis turned to the man, who smiled gently down at her. Oh boy. This is going to be very interesting, she mused.

    ¡°Um...¡± Alexis hesitated, wracking her brain to recall everything she knew about Japanese etiquette from her anime-watching and lightnovel-reading days in her previous life. Finally, she settled on what she thought was appropriate and bowed deeply, trying her best to mimic a traditional Japanese greeting. ¡°Kyle-ojisan, gokigen''y¨­.¡±

    Since she and Scarlet were peers, Alexis thought that it was wise to follow suit. Even though, in her eyes, Scarlet¡¯s dad looked far too young to be called ¡°ojisan¡± (uncle), it seemed like the proper thing to do. As for the greetings, Alexis figured that members of prestigious families would likely used formal expressions. ¡°Gokigen''y¨­¡± seemed like the fanciest one she could muster.

    When she straightened up, she puffed out her chest proudly, grinning at Kyle as though she¡¯d nailed the greeting.

    ¡°...¡± Kyle stared at her for a moment, clearly stunned, before smirking. ¡°Now I understand why Scarlet gives me that look whenever she talks about you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Alexis blinked, confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m too young to be called ¡®uncle¡¯. ¡®Kyle-san¡¯ will do.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Alexis felt her face flush in embarrassment. Great. I¡¯ve done something stupid again. Wryly, she mused over her mistake while quickly following Kyle¡¯s lead.

    ¡°Have you booked your flight back to London yet?¡± Kyle asked as he began walking toward the ticket counter.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Alexis admitted, only now noticing their destination.

    ¡°Did you plan to arrive early, or just in time to board the train?¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Two days earlier, I need to go for school shopping.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a place to stay while you wait?¡±

    ¡°I was planning to book a hotel.¡±

    ¡°You could stay at the Red House,¡± Kyle suggested, raising an eyebrow as he glanced at her with a smirk. ¡°Scarlet would be delighted to see you there.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thanks, Kyle-san!¡± Alexis beamed at him.

    ¡°In return,¡± Kyle added, rubbing his chin thoughtfully as he watched her practically bounce with excitement, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a little chat with you. Is that fine?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Alexis agreed readily, her bright eyes sparkling. ¡°You must be curious about Scarlet¡¯s school days. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Kyle nodded, his smile calm and gentle.

    What Alexis didn¡¯t notice, however, was the regretful glance from Kyle¡¯s assistant, who was following a few steps behind. The man had hoped that Alexis might avoid being pulled into the corporation as a potential workforce, but it seemed inevitable now. Ojousama had once commented that this friend of hers was ¡°incredibly creative in many ways, capable of inspiring new ideas or even industries.¡± Since then, Young Master Kyle had been particularly interested in inviting Alexis to their company for further exploration...

    Meanwhile, after a long flight, Scarlet finally arrived in London. She was picked up by William, who had brought her an urgent message from Alexis.

    ¡°Ms. Everhart asked me to remind you to handle the remains of the late Mr. Riddle,¡± William reported as he drove toward the Red House. ¡°She mentioned that the bones could be used for some sort of ritual, which might worsen the situation if they fall into the prisoner¡¯s hands. I gather she called shortly after Milady departed from the airport...It must be something urgent for her to call so soon after her arrival.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s brows furrowed as she processed the information. She nodded after a moment. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s urgent. Is Professor Dumbledore at the Red House, or is he away searching for the escapee?¡±

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore isn¡¯t around, but Mr. Black is here. The professor assigned him to look after you,¡± William replied in a firm tone. ¡°Milady, I understand your concerns about the prisoner. However, I must remind you that your safety is the top priority.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bear that in mind.¡± Scarlet glanced out of the car window as she said with a sigh. ¡°But don¡¯t worry ¨C I¡¯m just trying to see if I can locate him. Honestly, I doubt it¡¯s possible, even with the Queen¡¯s mark. He¡¯s too far away for me to sense his presence. And by the time I reach the location, he¡¯ll likely have moved again. He¡¯s been on the loose for nearly a day - a day is plenty of time for a rat to hide anywhere. But still, I need to try.¡±

    When they reached the Red House, Scarlet immediately spotted Black pacing in the living room. He looked frustrated, his irritation clear from his clenched fists and the sharpness in his expression.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡± Black greeted the red-haired girl with a warning tone, his frustration bubbling over. ¡°Dumbledore suspects Pettigrew might come after you for revenge - since you¡¯re the one who turned him in to the Ministry. You shouldn¡¯t have come back so soon! I thought William¡¯s call was meant to keep you away from London for as long as possible!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Black, calm down.¡± Scarlet raised a hand and tapped his arm. Noticing his simmering emotions, she muttered a soft incantation under her breath. Black felt a refreshing breeze sweep through his mind, soothing his anger and frustration.

    He blinked, his shoulders relaxing as the tension eased. He turned to Scarlet with a more rational mind. ¡°Better now?¡± Scarlet asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Black took a deep breath, running a hand through his hair. ¡°But why did you come back? A clever girl like you should know how dangerous it is to stay here right now.¡±

    ¡°Because I might be able to locate him before he finds me.¡± Scarlet¡¯s tone was firm as she cut him off. ¡°Mr. Black, I need you to inform Professor Dumbledore immediately. Tell him I require his help to destroy the remains of a certain deceased individual.¡±

    Black frowned, confusion flashing across his face. ¡°Whose remains?¡±

    ¡°Tom Marvolo Riddle¡¯s father,¡± Scarlet replied, her voice steady.

    ¡°And why do they need to be destroyed?¡±

    Scarlet hesitated briefly, her expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Professor Dumbledore would want you to know the full details. What I can tell you is this: the remains could be used for necromancy, and destroying them will save us from a series of potential disasters.¡±

    Black stared at Scarlet for a long moment, as though trying to read her thoughts. Finally, he pulled out his wand and raised it.

    ¡°Expecto Patronum.¡±

    A silvery mist burst from the tip of his wand, forming into the shape of a large, shaggy dog. The animal bounded playfully around Sirius before leaping into the air and disappearing into the night sky.

    Scarlet observed the spell with mild curiosity, recognising it as the famous Patronus Charm from the entire Harry Potter series, which she had read about in Alexis¡¯s reports. The blonde had meticulously catalogued the Patronus animals of every character mentioned in the original story and even speculated on those that were never revealed. Scarlet, however, couldn¡¯t quite understand why Alexis was so fixated on this detail.

    The Patronus Charm¡¯s purpose was to repel Dementors, wasn¡¯t it? And, letting others know your Patronus animal seemed like it might expose vulnerabilities ¨C enemies could analyse its traits and use that knowledge against the user. Scarlet shook her head slightly, making a mental note. If she ever needed to cast a Patronus, she¡¯d make sure to keep its form a secret. Some things were better left unknown.

    ¡°My Patronus will deliver the message to Professor Dumbledore,¡± Black said in a serious tone. ¡°Now, you said you could locate Peter Pettigrew. Care to explain in detail?¡±

    ¡°I marked the rat long before I realised that he was Pettigrew,¡± Scarlet replied, meeting his gaze with unwavering confidence. ¡°And I didn¡¯t remove it even after he was captured.¡±

    Black gasped, impressed by her boldness. A smirk tugged at his lips as he considered Pettigrew¡¯s failure to outsmart a mere girl. ¡°Dumbledore told me about the clever little scheme that led to his capture,¡± Black said, his tone laced with amusement. ¡°I must say, it¡¯s quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Scarlet said, allowing herself a brief smile before continuing. ¡°Now, about the mark ¨C I''ve lost connection with it because of the distance. To re-establish the link, I need to be closer to him. I know it¡¯s unrealistic to get near Azkaban, but could you take me somewhere along the coastline? Somewhere within range?¡±

    Black studied her intently. ¡°Are you certain this will work?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s within my range,¡± Scarlet said, her mind already calculating the possibilities. ¡°With my current ability, I can sense the mark if it¡¯s within five kilometres.¡±

    Black frowned, his scepticism evident. ¡°And you do realise that England¡¯s coastline stretches far beyond five kilometres? What are you planning? To scour the entire coast day and night for a rat? Honestly, I¡¯d bet he¡¯s more likely to have drowned in the sea than made it to shore.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least I would''ve tried, and I''d have no regrets afterwards,¡± Scarlet said with a sigh before turning to Black. ¡°If you¡¯re not taking me there, I¡¯ll go on my own.¡±

    Black stared at her for a long moment before finally shaking his head. ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t going to help you?¡± He jerked his chin toward the door. ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll do a quick search and put this to rest. But listen to me ¨C after tonight, no more chasing after Pettigrew. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Scarlet replied with a nod.

 Chapter 79 - Failed to catch the rat

    Last night had been a fruitless endeavour, Scarlet reflected as she awoke around noon.

    She had spent the entire night wandering along the coastline under the watchful eyes of Black and Meiko, attempting to locate Petter Pettigrew ¨C likely in his Animagus form. The Aurors investigating Azkaban had found no footprints leaving the island, only faint scratches that could have been left by a rat¡¯s claws under the effects of certain spells.

    On the way back to the Red house, Black grumbled about the futility of their search. ¡°He¡¯s been living in a cage for nearly a decade with the Weasleys. No physical training, no survival skills, and no knowledge of the coastline. Even if he survived the waves and currents, he¡¯d probably get snapped up by an owl or an eagle if he stays in his Animagus form.¡±

    Then, turning to Scarlet, Black asked, ¡°Is he on the Muggle world¡¯s wanted list? Dumbledore should¡¯ve done something about it.¡±

    ¡°Not entirely,¡± Scarlet replied wearily. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Professor Dumbledore, but I¡¯ve done my part. He¡¯s on the SIS¡¯s radar now, thanks to William ¨C I asked him to inform them as soon as I heard the news from you, before catching my flight. However, he probably hasn¡¯t made it into ordinary newspapers yet. It¡¯ll take a few days for them to fabricate a suitable explanation.¡±

    By the time Scarlet and Meiko arrived home at five in the morning, Apparated by Black, exhaustion had overtaken them. Too tired to take a proper shower, Scarlet had quickly cleaned herself with a simple charm, then slumped onto the sofa to rest while chatting idly with Black.

    ¡°The Ministry of Magic won¡¯t be pleased about the leak if they know you¡¯ve informed the Muggle authorities,¡± Black cackled, looking surprisingly alert and energetic for someone who¡¯d endured years in Azkaban.

    ¡°Nothing confidential has been leaked,¡± Scarlet replied, rubbing her temples. Meiko, noticing her weariness, gently took over massaging her temples. ¡°I only told them Peter Pettigrew is on my personal wanted list.¡±

    Black¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°And what exactly is the difference?¡±

    ¡°As the princess of a once-infamous joint mafia gang of Hong Kong and Japan ¨C now rebranded as a legitimate corporation ¨C I explained to William that I¡¯m hunting a traitor. This person, trying to drag us back into the underworld, has ties to a terrorist cult responsible for hundreds of deaths nearly a decade ago. That incident was widely reported in the news not long ago. I told William that capturing him is necessary to ensure peace. The SIS accepted this reasoning and agreed to inform me quietly if they discover his whereabouts, avoiding public panic.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s tone was casual, but Black seemed impressed. ¡°You lot should thank my dad for his complicated background,¡± she added with a smirk. ¡°It gives me just the right leverage to feed SIS nonsense they¡¯re willing to act on.¡±

    ¡°I am thankful,¡± Black said with a shrug, ¡°but I doubt the Ministry shares my gratitude. They¡¯re full of useless scumbags.¡± He scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°The only decent thing they¡¯ve done is immediately announce Pettigrew¡¯s escape in the Daily Prophet. At least the wizarding world is on high alert now ¨C it won¡¯t be easy for him to hide among us.¡±

    Black fell silent for a moment, then muttered, ¡°Never in my wildest dreams did I think that rat would dare escape Azkaban. He¡¯s spent years cowardly hiding, so how did he suddenly find the audacity to escape? And get smart enough to do it in his Animagus form?¡±

    Scarlet had no answers to offer. Bidding him goodnight, she headed for bed. After a long flight, followed by hours of travel and the fruitless search, she was utterly exhausted.

    The failed search lingered in her thoughts as she woke up, still lying in bed bathed in bright sunlight, the curtains left open. She replayed the events in her mind, wondering if she had overlooked anything. After a long while, she finally prepared herself for the day and went through her morning routine. Settling at the dining table for lunch, she found William, Meiko, and, to her surprise, Black. Raising an eyebrow, she remarked, ¡°I thought Mr. Black left after we got back this morning.¡±

    ¡°I forgot to mention,¡± Black replied with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ll be sticking around for a while. Dumbledore fears Pettigrew might seek revenge on you, so I¡¯m here as your bodyguard. That said,¡± he added with a dismissive wave, ¡°now that I¡¯ve time to think, I seriously doubt that useless rat would have the courage to come after you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Scarlet blinked innocently. ¡°I wonder who would really be harmed if the rat did come for me.¡±

    She motioned toward William, who checked the firearms concealed under his coat, and then to Meiko, who was calmly polishing her fan while sunlight danced across its sharp edges. Scarlet grinned at Black¡¯s slightly stunned expression. ¡°Still, I appreciate Professor Dumbledore¡¯s efforts in keeping me safe. If the rat does cross my path again, I won¡¯t spare him. He could jeopardise our plans for dealing with the last soul fragment. Please pass that along to Professor Dumbledore.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°What could he possibly do?¡± Black scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s incapable of anything significant!¡±

    Oh, if only you knew, Scarlet mused, stifling a polite smile. She said nothing, knowing how much Pettigrew had contributed to Black¡¯s death in the original storyline.

    Her thoughts drifted to Alexis¡¯s report, specifically the parts deliberately omitted from the proposal presented to the headmaster. Alexis had expressed discomfort about sharing too much details with Dumbledore. In her own words: ¡°He¡¯s like, trying to avoid the prophecy from happening, but in the end, everything he does just makes it come true ¨C just like Voldemort! And now that I¡¯m, like, a Seer in his eyes, he probably thinks everything I say will definitely happen, which it won¡¯t, since sensei already ruined a huge part of the storyline. I trust sensei more than him.¡±

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss Alexis¡¯s reasoning. With limited information, things had progressed remarkably smoothly so far. But Pettigrew¡¯s escape introduced a dangerous level of unpredictability, threatening to reshape the future drastically.

    Looking back at Black, she said, ¡°Could you confirm with Professor Dumbledore whether he has destroyed Mr. Riddle¡¯s remains? I must stress how critical this is ¨C it will heavily influence how we handle the last soul fragment.¡±

    The remains of Tom Riddle Sr. were one of the three key components for the ritual to give the dark wizard a physical body. By cutting off access to his father¡¯s bones, the dark wizard would lose the ability to regain a corporeal form ¨C unless, of course, he resorted to temporary possession of a host, as he had done with Quirrell. If he pursued that route, he would be forced to continually transfer to new bodies as the old ones decayed.

    But of course, he would first need to escape from the vault, along with the cup, and bypass the numerous security measures in Gringotts...Let¡¯s see if there will be a mass breakout from Azkaban. Scarlet mused to herself; things would become much more complicated if Death Eaters managed to escape the prison.

    ¡°Dumbledore will meet with you soon - probably this afternoon - to discuss what you said. You can confirm everything with him then,¡± Black remarked, watching the young girl before him. Scarlet was casually eating pasta, looking nothing like the girl who had been soaring through the night sky at full throttle ¨C flying without a broom or any enchanted items, high above the ground. How bizarre! Meanwhile, he and Meiko had been stuck sharing an old broom named Sammy, which Scarlet had lent them.

    ¡°I know Dumbledore keeps a lot to himself,¡± Black continued, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think I have the brainpower to contribute much either. But you know surprisingly more than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Ancient magic,¡± Scarlet replied cryptically, knowing Dumbledore had kept Alexis¡¯s identity as a ¡°Seer¡± a secret between the three of them. If Black knew everything, his actions could be unpredictable, so she carefully avoided giving away too much. ¡°When you ask about certain things, I¡¯ll just reply ¡®ancient magic¡¯. Perhaps I¡¯ll explain more once everything settles. But for now, it¡¯s better to keep some things hidden. The last piece is crucial. As long as we can ensure it stays safe in the vault, we can live in peace until we find a way to retrieve and destroy it.¡±

    She ignored Black¡¯s thoughtful expression as he stared at her, his gaze intense. Scarlet focused, trying to recall ways to locate someone. It wasn¡¯t her specialty. As a team leader responsible for cleaning up the aftermath left by other casters, she was better suited for managing operations, not tracking individuals. That task typically fell to intelligence teams, who gathered information before the assault teams engaged in battle. These teams would first confirm the details of the abnormalities the Caster Association needed to handle and suggest tactics or strategies to eliminate the threats while minimising casualties.

    Tracking people was their specialty ¨C some even worked as private detectives, helping to find missing persons on the side. Unfortunately for Scarlet, she hadn¡¯t chosen any related electives during her days in caster academy, so she had no practical experience in this field.

    Meiko, while capable of offering tracking services, was also at a disadvantage. With no traces left behind by the rat within their reach ¨C burnt by the disgusted Weasleys ¨C and never having encountered the rat personally, Meiko couldn¡¯t recognise his traits and was unable to help in the search.

    Currently, Scarlet¡¯s option was to turn to the library at Hogwarts and conduct research. But that, of course, would have to wait until the start of term.

    For now, her focus was on the runic stone given to her by the Queen.

    Before she can proceed further, there was a knock at the door. Professor Dumbledore arrived, looking a bit tired but offering a warm smile when his eyes met Scarlet¡¯s.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Scarlet,¡± Professor Dumbledore nodded as he settled into a sofa. ¡°Now, though I would love to spend more time with you, I must save the pleasantries, as we are trying to locate Peter Pettigrew before he slips too far from our reach.¡±

    Scarlet straightened her back. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not dead? Did he really manage to swim across the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°We have an artefact that shows us he¡¯s still alive,¡± Professor Dumbledore sighed, ¡°but we have no clue where he is now. Anyway, I truly appreciate your help searching for him last night. You must be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but I can rest later.¡± Scarlet waved dismissively. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find him last night. If I had been here the moment he escaped, I might¡¯ve been able to capture him with the mark I left on him. However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll find him any sooner now that he¡¯s outside my detection range.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Anyway, if he dares show himself before me,¡± Scarlet said disdainfully, "I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s pinned to the ground, right through his heart. My spear has always aimed for that spot, and it always will.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± Professor Dumbledore studied her carefully, ¡°You seem to have an intense hatred for him. May I ask the reason behind it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Scarlet exhaled a defeated sigh. ¡°I thought I could avoid the aftermath after sending him to Azkaban far earlier than ever, but it seems fate had other plans for us.¡±

    She looked Professor Dumbledore dead in the eyes. ¡°Peter Pettigrew, the loyal servant of the dark wizard, will perform a ritual to revive his master, giving the bodiless soul fragment a solid vessel to cause havoc in the wizarding world.¡±

    Her words stunned both the headmaster and the once-prisoner of Azkaban. Neither of them could find words for a long moment.

 Chapter 80 - Scarlet, Juggling between Two Sides

    ¡°It...it can¡¯t be!¡± Black was the first to shout. ¡°Peter, that coward ¨C it¡¯s impossible for him to have the audacity to host such a ritual!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Black,¡± Scarlet regarded him with a calm expression. ¡°He was once a Gryffindor, after all. There must be a reason the Sorting Hat decided to place him in Gryffindor instead of Hufflepuff, who would take all those left unsorted.¡±

    Black tightened his lips, struggling to find a retort, but ultimately shut his mouth.

    Professor Dumbledore, meanwhile, sank into contemplation. After a long silent, he said, ¡°Is that the reason you requested the destruction of Mr. Riddle¡¯s remains?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Scarlet nodded, then pressed further. ¡°So, Professor, have you destroyed them?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore sigh deeply. ¡°Though I prefer not to disturb the dead, your warning came urgently, and I trust you must have a solid reason behind it. Thus, I burned the remains to ashes and scattered them into the ocean. I believe that should suffice. However, I imagine you can now provide a more detailed explanation?¡±

    Scarlet nodded again. Before continuing, she glanced at Black and asked, ¡°Is it all right for me to speak now, or would you prefer a more private setting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Professor Dumbledore replied, glancing at Black. ¡°I trust Sirius to remain discreet about matters that should not become common knowledge.¡±

    Ignoring Black¡¯s blank expression, Scarlet recalled the precise description Alexis had given her. She continued, ¡°The necromantic ritual of resurrection consists of three main ingredients: the bone of the father, unknowingly given; the flesh of the servant, willingly given; and the blood of the enemy, forcibly taken.¡±

    She paused for a moment, ensuring she had recited the details correctly and giving the two wizards time to process the information. Counting on her fingers, she elaborated, ¡°The bone of the father, which Professor has already dealt with; the flesh of the servant, from the escaped prisoner; and the blood of the enemy, which the dark wizard insists must come from Harry Potter. The boy signifies his fall, or so the dark wizard believes. His initial plan involved causing trouble during the Triwizard Tournament, successfully luring Harry and another Hogwarts student. The student was killed, the dark wizard took Harry¡¯s blood, and with Pettigrew¡¯s flesh and his father¡¯s bone, he gained a body - right at his father¡¯s grave.¡±

    Black furrowed his brows. ¡°Why did you speak as though these events have already happened? As though you witnessed them?¡±

    Scarlet turned her gaze to Professor Dumbledore. Received his silent nod to ¡°say whatever you will¡±, she continued, ¡°Because, if I weren¡¯t here to intervene, this is what was supposed to happen in the future. Now, I¡¯m not sure who he might choose for the blood ingredient of his ritual, considering I¡¯m the one who destroyed all his available soul fragments, not Harry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed all of them?!¡± Black exclaimed. But noticing Professor Dumbledore¡¯s calm demeanour, he realised the headmaster must have already known.

    ¡°Yes, all but the one in the vault,¡± Scarlet said gravely. ¡°I know Gringotts has very tight security measures, and until now, no one had been able to steal from its vaults. However, with all other soul fragments eliminated, I fear the one that remains might sense something and take action ¨C perhaps bewitching a staff member to retrieve it or Pettigrew using his Animagus form to slip past security.¡±

    ¡°I understand your concerns, Scarlet,¡± Professor Dumbledore replied. ¡°I share them as well. We¡¯re doing our best to find a way to retrieve the cup for you - or bring you to it. But for now, there¡¯s little we can do except continue searching for Peter Pettigrew.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, then raised several other concerns. She mentioned ensuring Barty Crouch Jr. Had not swapped places with his gravely ill mother, trying their luck in Romania¡¯s wilderness to search for the rat, sealing the passage hidden beneath the Whomping Willow, making sure next year¡¯s Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher didn¡¯t carry a bottle of wine or alcohol everywhere, to avoid the possibility of Polyjuice Potion being used...

    Professor Dumbledore patiently listened to Scarlet¡¯s suggestions, and after another round of discussion, he bid them goodbye and hurried off to take the necessary actions.

    Black sat in silence for a long while, processing all the information he had just received in a meeting that had lasted no more than half an hour. Narrowing his eyes, he scrutinised the red-haired girl. ¡°Ancient magic, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ancient magic. No more than that,¡± Scarlet shrugged, then turned her attention back to studying her runic stone, searching for a way to locate the rat.

    Eventually, she found a ritual that required a crystal pendulum as the pointer. She performed the ritual, but to her frustration, it¡¯s didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± Scarlet muttered, examining the magic circle drawn on the stone floor with special chalk. She looked genuinely puzzled. ¡°I followed every step, used the correct runes, and even have his picture here. What could be wrong?¡±

    She continued her attempts for an entire day under Black¡¯s watch, but the results were fruitless. Finally, she sighed in reluctant defeat. ¡°Either I¡¯m not talented at this kind of ritual, or I need something with a stronger connection to the rat.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®something with a stronger connection¡¯?¡± Black asked, curiosity piqued. He had watched her closely, noting that the magic circle had glowed faintly ¨C a sign that she was performing the ritual correctly. Yet the pendulum failed to point in any direction. When Scarlet tested it by attempting to locate Meiko and William, the pendulum moved, albeit slightly, proving the ritual worked. It just failed to find Peter Pettigrew.

    ¡°His hair or blood, or my clear memory of him ¨C including how his tail curved ¨C and let me tell you, I have zero interest in remembering what a rat looked the last time I saw him, just to turn him in to Professor Dumbledore,¡± Scarlet replied without hesitation. ¡°I doubt the Weasleys would either. They didn¡¯t seem to care much about the rat when it was still their pet. It¡¯s not like they treated it the way some people pamper their cats, memorising every sound the cat makes just to avoid being scolded for petting it wrong. Otherwise, having one of the Weasleys join this ritual might¡¯ve worked.¡±

    Scarlet paused briefly before continuing. ¡°Or his birthdate, down to the minute, combined with his true name. Personal belongings he¡¯s used recently and frequently might also work. But I have none of that ¨C only a photograph of him in the papers when he was sent to Azkaban. As for his belongings, whatever he used as the Weasleys¡¯ pet was burned to ashes ages ago. The connection between the photo and him isn¡¯t strong enough for the ritual.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Black looked confused. ¡°I can understand how hair, blood, memory, or belongings would work, but his birthday and his true name?¡±

    ¡°Not just any birthdate,¡± Scarlet explained, ¡°but the exact time of his birth, down to the minute, and his true name. With those, I can locate the specific soul I¡¯m searching for. Names can be shared by many, so having a precise birthdate ensures I target the right person. In Peter Pettigrew¡¯s case, his name is probably unique, but the pendulum still didn¡¯t respond. That means either there are others named Peter Pettigrew, or I¡¯m simply not skilled enough at this ritual.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Well, even if I managed to get hold of his hair or blood, I¡¯d probably let Meiko handle the search - she¡¯s the expert in this field. If only she¡¯d met him before; it would¡¯ve been so much easier to track down that rat.¡±

    Black nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So, are you giving up?¡±

    ¡°Yup, I have other things to do. I can¡¯t spend the rest of my holiday working on this ritual for a rat that will probably die the moment it shows its face in front of me,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug.

    ¡°What other things?¡± Black asked, trailing behind her as they excited the basement. ¡°Off on some business venture?¡±

    ¡°Exams.¡± Scarlet replied, catching his surprised expression. ¡°I was supposed to fly back today and take a day to relax before sitting my exams at a Muggle school. If it weren¡¯t for that rat, I wouldn¡¯t have had to rush back a few days early.¡±

    ¡°Muggle school exams?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think I¡¯d introduce myself to clients by saying I graduated from Hogwarts, some unknown school in the middle of nowhere, do you?¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes. ¡°I need valid graduation or exam certificates if I want to deal with them professionally. And I need them to apply for universities...Don¡¯t ask me what universities are; ask Meiko. Why can¡¯t Hogwarts come up with a better way to conceal its existence? I feel like I¡¯ll be seen as uneducated in the normal world, even though we actually are educated. Hogwarts certifications are useless in the Muggle world...Anyway, I¡¯m going to study now.¡±

    Black watched the grumpy Lady of the Red House retreat to her room. He scratched his head, pondering how he was supposed to accompany her to the exams. Probably best to consult Willam or Meiko about these bodyguard matters.

    On the morning of her exam, Scarlet arrived at a secondary school at half-past eight after a two-hour ride.

    It was a public school for ordinary students, specially opened during the summer holidays to host exams for those who self-studied, were home-schooled, or were retaking their tests.

    The parking lot was packed with cars, and groups of parents stood chatting, exchanging tips about home-schooling their children. When Scarlet entered the area with Meiko and Black in tow, curious eyes followed them. It was obvious to everyone that the two adults weren¡¯t her parents.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    She looked up and saw Justin, another Hufflepuff, waving eagerly as he jogged toward her.

    ¡°Hi, Justin,¡± she greeted with a polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re here for the exam too?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± Justin puffed out his chest with pride. ¡°With you as my inspiration, I had no excuse not to prepare for the Mug¡ªuh, usual exams as well!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to have a home tutor if you¡¯re aiming for good scores,¡± Scarlet said with a tone of concern. ¡°I sometimes struggled and had to send letters to my tutor. Learning everything on your own isn¡¯t as practical ¨C or as easy - as it seems.¡±

    ¡°I figured as much when I saw you constantly sending letters with owls,¡± Justin smirked. ¡°Bet they weren¡¯t all business-related, eh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, some were for my tutor,¡± Scarlet admitted.

    Justin nodded in understanding. ¡°I took a page from your book ¨C got a few home tutors and studied the subjects through letters. Let me tell you, it¡¯s not easy to find someone capable of teaching that way.¡±

    As the two carried on, discussing the challenges of long-distance learning with tutors, Black leaned toward Meiko and whispered, ¡°Why have I never seen this tutor of hers at the Red House? Are they hiding or staying elsewhere?¡±

    Meiko replied in a hushed tone, ¡°There¡¯s no tutor. Milady studies all the subjects by herself, using books.¡±

    Black frowned. ¡°Then why not just say so?¡±

    Meiko rolled her eyes. ¡°Too extraordinary draws unnecessary attention. Milady is already known for her tight schedule and business venture; she doesn¡¯t want more attention interfering with her life.¡±

    If it were me, I¡¯d let everyone at Hogwarts know about this, Black thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t understand Scarlet¡¯s choice but decided to keep quiet and observe.

    ¡°Hello there, you must be Scarlet. Justin had told us so much about you,¡± said Mrs. Finch-Fletchley, Justin¡¯s mother, as she approached with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Finch-Fletchley. Nice to meet you,¡± Scarlet greeted her with a polite bow.

    Mrs. Finch-Fletchley looked around and noticed Black and Meiko standing behind Scarlet, their presence clearly out of place. She asked curiously, ¡°Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°In Japan...or maybe Hong Kong, busy with work,¡± Scarlet replied, gesturing to the two adults. ¡°This is Mr. Black, my bodyguard, and Ms. Inoue, my head housekeeper and also a bodyguard.¡±

    Both Justin and his mother blinked in confusion. Justin asked, ¡°Why do you need bodyguards?¡±

    ¡°Business matters,¡± Scarlet sighed. ¡°My dad is about to sign a major contract with a large corporation. If it goes through, it¡¯ll secure another five years of revenue. The stakes are so high that some competitors have decided to...act less than honourably.¡±

    Justin gasped. ¡°You mean...they¡¯re targeting you? But why?¡±

    ¡°Because if something happens to me, my dad will be affected. Our stock price would plummet, and he¡¯d almost certainly lose the contract,¡± Scarlet explained with a shrug. ¡°That¡¯s the short version, anyway. It¡¯s more complicated than that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my, dear, you must have been through so much, having to travel with bodyguards for your safety,¡± Mrs. Finch-Fletchley said sympathetically. ¡°Would it be too much to ask what kind of business your father is involved in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure which project this involves ¨C he has several ongoing at the moment,¡± Scarlet said as she pulled out a business card. ¡°But if you¡¯re curious, you can call this number. It¡¯s my dad¡¯s secretary. Mention my name, and she¡¯ll help with whatever she can.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give it a call,¡± Mrs. Finch-Fletchley said with a nod. Then, with a raised eyebrow, she added, ¡°I hear you have your own business as well. Would you mind telling me a bit about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to!¡± Scarlet began, but before she could elaborate, the school bell rang, signalling that it was time for students to head to the exam hall.

    Scarlet quickly handed Mrs. Finch-Fletchley another card, this one with William¡¯s name written on the side. ¡°This is my card. The number leads to my office. Mr. Graywood is my manager, and he handles most of my business when I¡¯m not available. You could contact him if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    With that, the conversation ended, and both Scarlet and Justin rushed toward the exam hall, their clear-covered bags containing their stationary in hand. The adults remained in the shaded parking area, exchanging polite nods as the children disappeared into the building.

    Mrs. Finch-Fletchley soon found a seat near the corridor and began making phone calls ¨C many of them. Black observed her for a long moment before realisation dawned on him. ¡°Is she trying to find herself a new client?¡±

    ¡°Not for herself ¨C probably for our Young Master Kyle,¡± Meiko replied and after a moment¡¯s thought.

    Black blinked, both impressed and puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t think Kyle needs her to promote his business.¡± He had to admit, though, Kyle did seem far more reliable than he was.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for networking,¡± Meiko speculated, though she didn¡¯t sound entirely certain. ¡°Our corporation has strong connections in East Asia but lacks a proper network in Europe and America. Milady might be thinking of expanding those connections, especially after the site visits during her time in Japan and Hong Kong.¡±

    ¡°So...the entire conversation earlier was just a strategy to expand connections?¡± Black asked, half in awe and half in disbelief.

    ¡°Probably. I don¡¯t question Milady¡¯s decisions; I simply follow them,¡± Meiko said as she stood, glancing around. ¡°I¡¯m going to patrol the school grounds. Are you coming?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡± Black remembered William¡¯s advice about guarding Scarlet and decided he¡¯d better stick close. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    His reply earned him a strange look from Meiko, though she eventually nodded in understanding. ¡°You¡¯ll need some guidance in this line of work, especially since you also have to guard your godson.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Black froze, taken aback.

    Meiko continued as she led the way, gesturing to various areas a bodyguard should monitor. ¡°Milady has been paying an unusual amount of attention to Harry. It¡¯s different from how she interacts with the Weasleys ¨C more like genuine concern of his safety. I can¡¯t say why, but I suspect he may be in some kind of danger. Whatever the case, I advise you to stay vigilant, Mr. Black.¡±

    Black¡¯s mind raced with thoughts, connecting fragments of information. After a long silence, he finally replied, ¡°I will.¡±

 Chapter 81 - Hogwarts School of Forest and Animal Conservation

    The exams lasted for three days.

    Scarlet hadn¡¯t intended to extend her network during this time, but Justin - an old money boy with a flair for being a loudspeaker - clearly had other plans. He proudly announced her success as an author and company owner to his childhood friends and their parents, who had also come for the exams. All of them, of course, hailed from the same affluent circles.

    As a result, Scarlet endured unusually exhausting exam days. Between sitting for exams and engaging in non-stop socialising with future elites and their families, she found herself distributing more name cards than she had anticipated. Meiko had to fetch the extras Scarlet had wisely asked her to bring along ¡°just in case¡±.

    Initially, Scarlet thought that Justin¡¯s actions were unintentional - perhaps just his way of showing off his remarkable friend. However, on the last day of exams, as they parted ways, Justin winked at her and cheerfully exclaimed, ¡°I knew you¡¯d need it! Looking forward to seeing your company in the local papers! Save your thanks - just sign me a few copies of your book when you get a chance. See you in school!¡±

    ...I didn''t ask for your help in broadening my network! Scarlet thought, forcing a smile while gritting her teeth as she waved the goof goodbye. Now, which of the Weasley twins¡¯ products should I use to politely jinx you on the first day of school?

    Despite her annoyance, Scarlet decided to make the best of the situation. The incident led to several follow-up calls and future plans for Willian to oversee. Given the volume of projects, he now had an assistant to help manage the workload, which was too much for one person to handle alone. While the extra workload was inconvenient, business was business. More profit meant that she could fund additional charity projects. With that thought, she resolved to tackle the new tasks swiftly and efficiently.

    Twelve days before the start of term, the long-awaited school shopping finally arrived - a lot later than expected. According to older students, these letters usually arrived in mid-July, allowing ample time for shopping through August. Alexis¡¯s list had arrived days earlier, so Scarlet had already helped her gather supplies to avoid last-minute rushing.

    When her own letter finally appeared, she had received inquiries from Harry and Hermione asking if she knew anything about the delay. After investigating, Scarlet discovered that Hogwarts had adopted a staggered approach to sending out the lists this year.

    The Weasleys confirmed this: Percy had received his list first, followed weeks later by Fred and George, and now it was their turn as soon-to-be second years. It was expected that Ginny, the youngest Weasley, would receive hers shortly after. Black, upon being sent to inquire, returned with a reply from the headmaster explaining the decision. This staggered system was meant to prevent crowds from gathering in one place, minimising potential risks.

    ¡°What kind of danger are they expecting?¡± Scarlet narrowed her eyes as she processed Black¡¯s explanation.

    He shrugged, his tone casual. ¡°Who knows, Dumbledore always has something in his sleeve. It¡¯s probably for the best.¡±

    Scarlet immediately suspected that Professor Dumbledore had sensed something unusual. Perhaps it was connected to the Death Eaters who had evaded capture a decade ago or the recent escape of Pettigrew. Likely lacking concrete evidence, the old wizard had kept his suspicions to himself, relying on instinct ¨C an instinct Scarlet trusted implicitly, even if the Ministry of Magic would undoubtedly demand proof. Could professor¡¯s political standing be facing challenges?

    Her thoughts shifted abruptly. Wait...when was the book signing by that despicable author Alexis mentioned in her report? Scarlet grabbed the news summary Neville had sent her via owl post and compared it with Alexis¡¯s report. While Alexis hadn¡¯t remembered the exact date of Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s book signing, she had detailed the chaos of the day: Arthur Weasley¡¯s fight with Lucius Malfoy, Ginny¡¯s embarrassment over second-hand purchases as the Malfoys sneered at them, and Lucius Malfoy slipping the cursed diary into Ginny¡¯s belongings. Neville¡¯s summary, however, listed the date - 19th August.

    It all started to make sense.

    The staggered distribution of shopping lists had strategically avoided everyone gathering at the same time. Without the usual crowds on 19th August, Lucius Malfoy wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to approach the Weasleys. And since Scarlet had warned him to reconsider his actions, he wouldn¡¯t dare plant another dark artefact. Additionally, the twins¡¯ successful invention sales meant Ginny could afford new items, sparing her from any sneering remarks about second-hand goods.

    Unfortunately, the book list still included Gilderoy Lockhart as their Defence Against the Dark Arts professor...The headmaster must truly be out of options, she thought with a sigh. The jinx on the position persisted, leaving them with a charlatan for another year.

    Her mind buzzled with racing thoughts until she finally shrugged and muttered, ¡°Well then, good luck to the first-years - they¡¯ll have to scramble to get everything done in just a week.¡±

    Little did Scarlet know, she would soon find herself rushing shopping errands for a first-year just days after finishing her own.

    It all started with a call from the orphanage days after her shopping trip.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Scarlet, dear,¡± Madame Brown greeted warmly over the phone, her delight evident. ¡°How are you? Oh, I¡¯m so happy your chemistry professor decided to pay us a visit before the new term begins! You must¡¯ve done wonderfully in his class.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Scarlet froze, her mind reeling at the works. ¡°You mean my chemistry professor is at your office now?! Professor Snape? The one in black robes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in my office right now!¡± Madame Brown replied cheerfully. ¡°He certainly has excellent taste in robes. I¡¯ll pass the phone to him, sweetheart.¡±

    There was a pause, and then a familiar deep, stern, and menacing voice came through the receiver.

    ¡°Ms. Hong,¡± Professor Snape¡¯s tone was as sharp as his gaze, even over the phone. ¡°I trust you have an adequate explanation as to why the director of this orphanage is aware of my name and the school?¡±

    ¡°I can explain, Professor Snape!¡± Scarlet exclaimed in panic. ¡°Just...don¡¯t do anything with your wand! I promise everything can be resolved without magic. Just give me an hour - I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±

    ¡°One hour,¡± Professor Snape warned, his voice cold. ¡°One second late, and you¡¯ll earn yourself an hour of detention.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be late!¡± Scarlet exclaimed, though her mind was already racing to come up with a plan. She needed something ¨C anything ¨C to keep the not-so-Muggle-friendly professor occupied in her absence. The last thing she needed was an incident worthy of making local headlines. ¡°Um, could you pass the phone back to Mama Susan - I mean, the director of the orphanage - please, Professor.¡±

    When the familiar voice of Madame Brown returned, Scarlet launched into her carefully crafted excuse. ¡°Mama, Professor Snape has my address, but it wasn¡¯t the most updated one. He¡¯s trying to take inspiration from how I did so well in my chemistry exams. I remember keeping some of my old chemistry textbooks and exercise books there, right? Could you please pass them to him? Yes, the stack on the shelves...Thank you! I¡¯m coming right now!¡±

    With that, she hung up and immediately assessed her options. William was unavailable ¨C he was busy at the company managing new projects. Black didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, and while Meiko did, her skills weren¡¯t suited for speeding to the orphanage.

    ¡°Milady, the ride is ready,¡± came Meiko¡¯s calm voice, snapping Scarlet out of her spiralling thoughts. The head housekeeper sounded confident as she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Matteo is an excellent driver, and he¡¯s supposed to be your chauffeur.¡±

    Scarlet blinked in surprise. Oh, right. I had almost forgotten about him.

    Lady Sato and Mr. Hong, ever cautious about Scarlet¡¯s safety given her mystical abilities, had meticulously chosen staff for the Red House. Each member was uniquely skilled. Meiko, a Jutsushi, served as both head housekeeper and bodyguard. Eko, the gardener, was a shaman attuned to nature spirits, capable of warding off intruders. Matteo, meanwhile, was a retired adventurer with a knack for speed ¨C whether it involved vehicles or animals like horses. A skilled yet uneducated wizard, he had neither attended nor even heard of any magical school, relying solely on instinct to wield his magic throughout his life. With no interest in formal studies, Matteo had hoped for a quiet retirement, though his untamed streak remained intact.

    Scarlet rarely used Matteo¡¯s services, as William typically accompanied her to various locations, often for business matters. Now, however, she found herself grateful for her grandparents¡¯ in dismissing her earlier objections to maintaining a large staff at the Red House.

    She along with Black and Meiko, hopped into the car. The vehicle roared to life, speeding down the road like a gust of wind. Miraculously, despite the breakneck pace, the ride wasn¡¯t bumpy at all.

    ¡°Do not vorry, Milady. Ve vill arrive soon!¡± Matteo¡¯s cheerful German accent carried over the hum of the engine. True to his word, the usual hour-long trip to the orphanage was completed in just 20 minutes ¨C all while adhering to traffic regulations.

    Scarlet barely had time to thank him before she darted into the orphanage, Black and Meiko close on her heels.

    ¡°How does she even run this fast?!¡± Black wheezed, struggling to catch his breath in front of the director¡¯s office.

    Meiko, in stark contrast, remained composed. She cast a scrutinising glance at Black. ¡°You lack exercise,¡± she stated matter-of-factly. ¡°Wizards are useless without their wands.¡±

    ¡°Hey...¡± Black started to protest but paused as memories of past magical battles flooded his mind. After some reluctant reflection, he muttered, ¡°Maybe I should exercise more. Learn some boxing, perhaps...¡±

    Lost in his thoughts, Black seemed to forget that Snape ¨C the very man he and his best mate, James Potter, had mocked mercilessly during their days at Hogwarts - was inside the office they stood before.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet burst into the director¡¯s office after a hasty knock, quickly closing the door behind her to keep her bodyguards ¨C especially Black ¨C from entering. Alexis¡¯s report had made it clear that Black and Snape were not on good terms, and the last thing she needed now was a confrontation between them.

    Putting on her most polite smile, Scarlet greeted the two adults waiting inside. ¡°Mama Susan! And Professor Snape! What a surprise seeing you here!¡±

    ¡°Scarlet?¡± Madame Brown glanced at the clock hanging on the wall, her expression puzzled. ¡°You arrived surprisingly earlier, much earlier than I expected...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I was nearby,¡± Scarlet interjected quicky, cutting Madame Brown off mid-thought. Her gaze locked onto the director¡¯s eyes, and she subtly move her fingers behind her back, tracing runes in the air. ¡°Now, that¡¯s just a small matter not worth your attention, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Madame Brown demeanour shifted as she replied in a slightly dreamy tone, ¡°...Yes, it isn¡¯t important anyway...¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Scarlet said with a bright smile, stopping her runes as if nothing had happened. ¡°Now, Mama Susan, could I borrow your office for a moment? I¡¯d like to have a private discussion with my chemistry professor.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Madame Brown seemed to snap out of her trance, her warm smile returning. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget to update your address and contact details with your school once you¡¯re back at Hogwarts, sweetheart. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll appreciate being able to have a nice chat with your father.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Scarlet promised, waving her goodbye. She then turned to face Professor Snape, who had been silently observing the entire exchange.

    He raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable as he closed the well-worn chemistry book he had been holding. The book, filled with annotations, suggested a serious attempt at understanding the Muggle subject. His cold gaze fixed on Scarlet, who remained standing before him, her posture calm yet slightly guarded.

    ¡°Ms. Hong,¡± Professor Snape began in his usual icy tone, ¡°before I proceed with anything else, would you be so kind as to explain what exactly my role as a chemistry professor--¡± his emphasis on the words dripped with sarcasm, ¡°would be in this... Hogwarts School of Forest and Animal Conservation?¡±

 Chapter 82 - Be Prepare for the shocking scene of this version of Snape

    Scarlet took a deep breath, willing her racing heartbeat to steady. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the Potions Master; rather, her concern lay with Madame Brown. If the Muggle director learned too much about the wizarding world, it could strain her mental state if the wizards were to magically alter her memories. Worse still, it might jeopardise Scarlet¡¯s connection to the orphanage ¨C her safe haven and family - or lead to consequences she dared not imagine.

    In her view, dealing with Professor Snape was far easier.

    Scarlet briefly rubbed her face with her hands, allowing herself a fleeting moment of vulnerability before straightening and meeting her professor¡¯s gaze. ¡°Professor Snape, I lived here before I was adopted.¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, though his expression remained otherwise unreadable.

    ¡°They are my family,¡± Scarlet continued sincerely. ¡°Even after my adoption, this place and the people here are still my family. The children are like my siblings. I know it¡¯s my responsibility to keep the existence of Hogwarts and the wizarding world a secret. But it¡¯s impossible to share parts of my life with them without revealing something about Hogwarts. I had to be creative and come up with a solution.¡±

    ¡°And that solution is this farcical ¡®Hogwarts School of Forest and Animal Conservation¡¯?¡± Professor Snape raised an eyebrow, his tone laden with scepticism.

    ¡°What other solution did I have?¡± Scarlet shot back, frustration creeping into her voice. ¡°How else was I supposed to explain why I suddenly abandoned my plan to skip secondary education in favour of attending a private school that isn¡¯t even registered with the Department of Education, Government of the United Kingdom!¡±

    Scarlet took a steadying breath, but her frustration with the Ministry burst forth, unbidden, as she recalled the countless moments she had to come up with solutions for friends and relatives who weren¡¯t supposed to know about the wizarding world. ¡°The Ministry of Magic is utterly useless when it comes to Muggle-borns. They expect us to keep the wizarding world a secret but provide no guidance ¨C no manuals, no standard procedures, nothing! How do they think we¡¯re supposed to manage this secrecy? Their only solution is to threaten us with memory-wiping charms for Muggles? It¡¯s both ignorant and arrogant!¡±

    Realising she was teetering on the edge of a rant, Scarlet inhaled deeply to calm herself. ¡°I had to improvise,¡± she explained. ¡°I told Mama Susan ¨C I mean, Madame Brown, that I found a private institute dedicated to nature conservation. It¡¯s a prestigious school that¡¯s been operating for centuries, with the best researchers in the field. It¡¯s remote, deep in a forest ¨C to better study nature, of course ¨C which explains its remoteness and why it¡¯s not widely known. That¡¯s also why I can only come back to London during school breaks.¡±

    ¡°She already knew about my interest in charity work, conserving nature, and supporting local communities. She knew I enjoyed writing novels and that my dad is capable in protecting me if the school were dangerous. So, me attending a peculiar institute actually made sense to her.¡±

    Professor Snape studied her silently, his dark eyes assessing the young girl standing before him.

    ¡°And that explanation covers everything,¡± Scarlet went on. ¡°Why I can¡¯t call them on the telephone ¨C the gadget I just used to speak with you ¨C and why I¡¯m so disconnected from the news outside school. I told her students there are under strict, enclosed management to focus on their studies. The school¡¯s age explains it¡¯s quirky traditions, and I said the professors, being brilliant experts, all have their own eccentricities. Geniuses are like that, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    She sighed, her shoulder relaxing slightly as she finished recounting the elaborated cover story she had woven to protect the secrecy of Hogwarts.

    ¡°So, I am a chemistry professor who prefers black robes over all else,¡± Professor Snape remarked with a smirk. ¡°I must say, Ms. Hong, you are a rather remarkable storyteller - your intelligence far surpasses that of your hare-brained peers. However, your narrative does not explain the magic trick you performed on your beloved director.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a small enchantment to...well, ¡®hypnotise¡¯ them,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Whenever they see certain words related to the wizarding word ¨C like Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry ¨C their perception shifts. They either ignore it or interpret it as Hogwarts School of Forest and Animal Conservation. It¡¯s also tied to a subtle suggestion I¡¯ve implanted in their minds. If they ever encounter anything magical or out of ordinary, they¡¯re compelled to contact me immediately so I can come and handle it ¨C like today.¡±

    Professor Snape made a mental note of the term ¡°hypnotise¡± for later research. He gave a curt nod. ¡°Very well, Ms. Hong. Your explanation suffices for now. I shall report this to Dumbledore upon my return to Hogwarts.¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Scarlet replied with a nod. Her tone shifted to one of curiosity. ¡°Professor Snape, I assume you didn¡¯t come here just to interrogate me. Are you perhaps here for a first-year student?¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°Your intelligence makes me question the mental faculties of your peers, leaving me to wonder if you are indeed of the same species.¡± He let out a small huff before producing a letter and handing it to Scarlet.

    It was a Hogwarts the acceptance letter, identical to the one she had received the previous year. This time, however, the name on it belonged to Jessica White ¨C a younger girl from the orphanage.

    ¡°Jessica?¡± Scarlet echoed, her brow furrowing as she thought of the girl. ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, she hasn¡¯t shown any signs of magical ability.¡±

    ¡°Hogwarts¡¯s list never errs,¡± Professor Snape said dismissively with a wave of his hand. ¡°Summon her. She is undoubtedly a witch.¡±

    Scarlet sighed. ¡°Which means I¡¯ll need to fabricate another story to explain this...And she¡¯ll probably have to stay with me.¡± She cast a pointed look at the slightly bewildered professor. ¡°Professor, surely you don¡¯t expect an ordinary eleven-year-old to do what I¡¯ve done ¨C to perfectly conceal the wizarding world¡¯s secrets in an orphanage with over forty children? None of them would be as quick to react or as resourceful. I need to come up with a plan that convinces Mama Susan to let Jessica attend Hogwarts.¡±

    The Potions Master remained silent, observing as Scarlet mulled over her thoughts, occasionally scratching her head and jotting notes for yet another fabricated setting. After a few minutes, she finally stepped out to ask the head housekeeper to fetch Jessica.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the younger girl appeared, bounding into the room and throwing her arms around Scarlet in an enthusiastic hug. ¡°Scarlet! I missed you!¡±

    ¡°I miss you too,¡± Scarlet said gently, patting Jessica¡¯s head. ¡°How have you been? Are the nightmares still troubling you?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore! Your dreamcatcher really helped,¡± Jessica replied with a sheepish smile. ¡°How long will you stay this time? Everyone¡¯s been missing you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Scarlet said, stepping aside to reveal the stern man seated in the corner. ¡°I have something important to take care of.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s wide eyes turned toward the professor, who straightened in his chair. For a moment, his usual stoicism faltered as he studied the girl intently, his sharp gaze flicking over her from head to toe. His mouth parted ever so slightly, betraying his surprise.

    ¡°Professor Snape, this is Jessica White, one of my sisters from the orphan homes--¡± Scarlet said cautiously, her voice trailed off as her eyes darted between the Potions Master and the young girl.

    The resemblance was undeniable.

    But...this couldn¡¯t be possible! Alexis had sworn that Snape¡¯s love was devoted to Lily Potter. How could this be...

    Jessica tilted her head slightly, confusion evident on her face. ¡°Scarlet, is this your chemistry professor you mentioned in your letters? Mama Susan said he¡¯s here to check the materials you¡¯ve been using...Do you need me to bring mine for comparison?¡±

    ¡°No...yes, I mean, he¡¯s here for something else, but bring your homework along as well,¡± Scarlet replied, snapping out of her unsettled thoughts. She turned her gaze to visibly stunned man in the black robes. ¡°Professor Snape, I suggest we take a moment before revealing your purpose here.¡±

    Professor Snape didn¡¯t respond immediately, still caught in an uncharacteristic daze. Scarlet called his name several times before he finally stirred. ¡°Yes...yes, Ms. Hong. Do whatever you deem suitable.¡±

    Jessica looked between the two, her confusion deepening, but she nodded and left to fetch her homework as Scarlet instructed. Once Jessica was out of earshot, Scarlet leaned closer and lowered her voice. ¡°Professor, do you know any charms or spells to test if you two are blood related?¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s response was slower than usual. ¡°And you propose?¡±

    ¡°Either you test it now with magic, or I¡¯ll have to find a Muggle method to confirm it,¡± Scarlet said quickly, her mind racing. She tried to recall the status of DNA testing technology and its accessibility in 1992. ¡°That could take weeks to process ¨C and it¡¯ll probably involve a lot of blood samples. Plus, I¡¯m not even sure where to find a lab that offers that kind of service.¡±

    ¡°I know a potion that can determine it,¡± Professor Snape replied, his tone regaining some sharpness. ¡°But I¡¯ll need a sample of her blood.¡±

    ¡°How much do you need?¡± Scarlet asked. ¡°I can get a syringe from the clinic nearby to draw some her blood.¡±

    ¡°...Syringe?¡± Professor Snape echoed.

    Scarlet quickly clarified, ¡°It¡¯s a tool Muggles use to collect blood. Never mind that ¨C how much do you actually need? In Muggle terms, it¡¯s measured in millilitres or CC, but for potions...it¡¯s drops right?¡± She made a small gap with her thumb and forefinger for emphasis.

    ¡°One drop will suffice,¡± Professor Snape replied, furrowing his brows.

    Scarlet pause, considering. ¡°Asking her outright for a drop of blood might seem odd. I¡¯ll have Meiko get the syringe, so we can tell everyone it¡¯s for a lab examination to check her health. Now the question is ¨C do you want to acknowledge your relationship with Jessica? Or would you prefer to confirm it quietly, without letting Jessica or Mama Susan know anything for now?¡±

    Professor Snape remained silent, and his expression darkened.

    Scarlet pressed on. ¡°If you want Jessica by your side, I¡¯ll need your blood too ¨C for the lab test ¨C so I can provide something tangible, like a report, to convince Mama Susan that you¡¯re trustworthy...I know you don¡¯t care about convincing her, but Jessica does. She loves Mama Susan, and this will matter to her. Even with your potion, it¡¯ll still take time to get the answers. So, do you have any ideas or clues to confirm if she¡¯s...related to you?¡±

    Professor Snape hesitated, his gaze flickering with reluctance, Finally, he admitted, ¡°Yes. I know her mother¡¯s name. If Jessica is indeed...my daughter.¡±

 Chapter 83 - Snapes trying to adapt to the fact he has a daughter

    A daughter.

    Never in Severus Snape¡¯s wildest imagination had he thought he might have a daughter.

    His love for Lily was undeniable. Yet, when Lily married James Potter, frustration and defeat consumed him. No matter how good he tried to be, Lily¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Potter, not him.

    For the first time, he decided to try something drastically different, hoping it might change him. He turned to alcohol - something he had always despised. His useless, abusive father had been an alcoholic and Snape swore never to follow in his footsteps. But then, curiosity gnawed at him. What kind of potion was this alcohol that it could transform a coward man into a monster? Would drinking it change him in some way?

    So, he went to a respectable pub and drowned himself in wine and whiskey.

    When he woke up, he found himself in a strange house. A woman, about his age, lay beside him. The traces left behind suggested an intimate encounter, yet his memories of the previous night were hazy at best. As he was about to leave and process the events, the woman opened her eyes - eyes that were strikingly similar to Lily¡¯s.

    For a moment, he was captivated. He thought, Maybe...maybe I can find someone else to love. Maybe I can move on.

    But no.

    The woman, Lisa White, turned out to be someone who sought new adventures whenever she grew bored of her current companion. His fleeting role as her boyfriend lasted only two months before she ended it with an apologetic tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling,¡± she said, her voice dripping with charm. ¡°I¡¯m just not the kind of woman who stays home for a man. Home feels like a cage to me, and I belong to the forest ¨C to the trees, to exploration.¡±

    So much for ¡°finding someone else to love¡±.

    Snape sneered at himself and returned to his path of serving the Dark Lord, all the while yearning for an opportunity to rid the world of James Potter ¨C for Lily deserved better.

    It was a fleeting chapter in his life, insignificant compared to his other experiences. He had never imagined that one day he would encounter a child who bore such a striking resemblance to himself yet carried the unmistakable traits of that woman.

    Lisa White had never told him about the child. If he had known, he would never allow her to end up in an orphanage...

    ¡°Goodness!¡± Madame Brown¡¯s exclamation jolted Snape back to the present. ¡°Scarlet, sweetheart, you mean your chemistry professor...he¡¯s Jessica¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°Well, most probably. It¡¯s pretty obvious when you compare their appearance side by side,¡± Scarlet replied smoothly, launching into her newly fabricated story ¨C version two. ¡°Actually, Professor Snape didn¡¯t come here for me. He came for Jessica. Um... a few days before we returned, my friends and I were chatting about our families and sharing photos if our homes. I showed them pictures ¨C not just of my grandparents and cousins in Japan and Hong Kong, but of you all as well. And...Professor Snape happened to pass by, caught a glimpse, and saw Jessica.¡±

    The office was quiet, with only Madame Brown, Scarlet, and Professor Snape present. Outside, Jessica worked on her homework with her friends. Every so often, she wrinkled her nose at the thought of the strange man in the black robe ¨C she much preferred white, a subtle nod to her last name, White.

    ¡°Apparently, Professor Snape is still processing the reality of having a child,¡± Scarlet said, gesturing toward the man, who remained uncharacteristically slow to react. She leaned closer to Madame Brown and whispered, ¡°And he¡¯s not exactly the social type when it comes to matters outside of his professional duties. I think he¡¯s suspicious but hoping he¡¯s wrong - hoping no child was born without his consent. But, well...as you can see, he¡¯s shocked.¡±

    Madame Brown nodded with understanding. As the director of an orphanage, she had encountered countless stories ¨C many of them far more dramatic than this professor¡¯s predicament.

    Clearing her throat, she addressed Snape gently, ¡°So, Professor Snape, what would you like to do next?¡±

    ¡°What would I like to do next?¡± Snape repeated blankly, clearly lost in the turmoil of his thoughts.

    Scarlet caught Madame Brown¡¯s eye and gave her a quick wink, silently asking for permission to steer the conversation. Taking charge, Scarlet raised two fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s start simple. There are two options: If Jessica is proven to be your daughter, would you take her with you? Yes, or no?¡±

    Snape opened his mouth as if to respond but faltered, his thoughts too fragmented to form coherent words.

    ¡°Okay, maybe that¡¯s too soon to ask,¡± Scarlet said with a nod of understanding. She turned to Madame Brown. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Meiko to fetch syringe from Dr. Singh¡¯s clinic. Once she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll collect blood samples from both of them and send them to a lab for DNA testing. It¡¯s just a precaution, but we¡¯re fairly confident about Jessica being Professor Snape¡¯s daughter, considering he remembers his ex-girlfriend''s name was Lisa White.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly Jessica¡¯s mother¡¯s name!¡± Madame Brown exclaimed. She quickly moved to a shelf, rummaging for a folder. A moment later, she presented the file to her guests. ¡°Here¡¯s her birth certificate, her list of inherited properties, and...a news clipping about her mother.¡±

    The clipping was a local news report detailing a tragic car accident. A photograph of a young woman appeared alongside an image of the blood-stained crash site. Jessica had clearly inherited many her traits from this woman.

    After a long moment of silence, Snape finally asked, ¡°Did she have no husband or relatives to care of the child?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Madame Brown said shaking her head. She pointed to a handwritten note attached to the news article. ¡°I made some notes back then so I wouldn¡¯t forget the details. According to the police, she was single and didn¡¯t have a boyfriend at the time. No siblings or relatives ever came forward ¨C just her friends and colleagues. She worked as a florist - a kind and gentle woman who doted on Jessica. The accident happened early one morning while she was picking up flowers from a lorry parked nearby. A drunk driver hit her...She died instantly at the scene.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Madame Brown continued, her voice tinged with sympathy. ¡°Her friends weren¡¯t in a position to take Jessica in, so she was placed here by the welfare department. They still visit her occasionally, bringing clothes and other things she might need.¡±

    She paused, glancing at Snape. ¡°It¡¯s not an uncommon story, unfortunately. But Jessica isn¡¯t alone here ¨C many of the children share similar backgrounds.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say, Professor Snape, is don¡¯t burden yourself,¡± Madame Brown said gently, her warm eyes fixed on the still-stunned man. ¡°Jessica is doing well here, even if you choose not to take her back with you. Of course, you¡¯re welcome to spend time with her as family, but please give her some space. She has no memory or understanding of having a father in her life. And I believe you need time to decide how you want to approach your relationship with her. If you feel overwhelmed, it¡¯s perfectly fine to remain silent about your connection...for now.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter,¡± Snape stated firmly, cutting through the air with certainty. ¡°I do not deny my relationship with her.¡±

    Madame Brown studied his expression her gaze softening as she nodded. ¡°I understand. But I must emphasise again - take it slow. You both need time to adjust. She has no experience being someone¡¯s daughter, and you¡¯ve never been a father before.¡±

    Snape¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. The Muggle woman¡¯s words stung with truth. He knew nothing about fatherhood, and his own father had been a disgraceful figure ¨C hardly an example to follow.

    ¡°I have an idea!¡± Scarlet interjected, glancing between the two adults with cautious optimism. ¡°Professor Snape has the right to propose and sponsor a child for our school. Why don¡¯t we start by enrolling Jessica? That way, they¡¯ll have more time to get to know each other and figure out how they want their relationship to work.¡±

    Madame Brown¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent suggestion, sweetheart! Professor Snape, would you consider sponsoring Jessica to join your institute? I know it¡¯s challenging since your school only admits students with exceptional abilities like Scarlet, but with her guidance, I believe it¡¯ll be smoother for Jessica to connect with you as her father. One semester should be enough to see how she adapts, and if it doesn¡¯t work out, she can always return to public school.¡±

    Snape gave a curt nod, pulling out the acceptance letter and aligning himself with Scarlet¡¯s improvised story. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared her acceptance letter. I¡¯ll need to take her shopping for school supplies soon.¡±

    ¡°Marvelous! I¡¯ll inform Jessica that she¡¯s been offered a sponsorship to the mystery school Scarlet attends,¡± Madame Brown said with a smile. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her that it was a friend of her mother¡¯s who decided to sponsor her upon learning about her situation. Would that be acceptable, Professor Snape?¡±

    ¡°...Yes, please.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and Jessica should stay with me before school starts!¡± Scarlet quickly added before Madame Brown could leave the office. ¡°The school is quite far from here, so it would be easier for her to travel with me when the time comes. Plus, I can help her mentally prepare for the transition.¡±

    ¡°That sounds reasonable, but I¡¯ll still need Mr. Graywood to sign the necessary papers,¡± Madame Brown replied.

    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s on his way.¡±

    Before long after, the small office became crowded with visitors.

    The first to arrive was Dr. Singh from the nearest clinic. Known for his care and patience with the orphanage children, he entered the room wearing a mixture of confusion and disapproval. ¡°Scarlet, I know you¡¯re clever, but it¡¯s not wise to have a someone randomly ask for a syringe to draw blood samples! Are you planning to it yourself, or will you ask your housekeeper? This is a professional¡¯s job. You can¡¯t just poke needles into someone¡¯s arms without training!¡±

    I actually know how to draw blood using syringe, Scarlet mused, but she decided to keep quiet and offered a sheepish smile instead. ¡°Well, it just so happens that I forgot...Sorry, Dr. Singh.¡±

    ¡°No more of this next time, alright?¡± Dr. Singh huffed, pulling out his kit from a pristine white suitcase. ¡°Now, whose blood samples am I taking?¡±

    ¡°His first,¡± Scarlet gestured towards Snape, then added, ¡°And there¡¯s a girl in the other room after that.¡± Seeing Dr. Singh¡¯s raised eyebrow, she explained, ¡°It¡¯s for a DNA test. Just tell the girl it¡¯s a health check-up before starting school.¡±

    ¡°Ahh...¡± Dr. Singh nodded knowingly. ¡°I get it - take it slow, don¡¯t shock the girl. How about this: I¡¯ll give her proper check-up at the clinic, eh? Bring her over once you¡¯re done here. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°That would be perfect! Thanks, Dr. Singh,¡± Scarlet replied with a grin. Then, moving behind Snape¡¯s chair, she leaned down and whispered in his ear, ¡°Roll up your sleeve and act naturally. When he rubs your skin with alcohol, just stay calm. It¡¯ll feel like a tiny ant bite. Whatever you do, don¡¯t flinch or jolt, or the needle might poke somewhere else, and that will hurt.¡±

    Snape¡¯s teeth clenched as he hissed back, ¡°My perfectly sound mind does not require coaching from your harebrained commentary. I know how to handle myself, even among Muggle!¡±

    Scarlet smiled and countered, ¡°And yet you failed your first lesson by showing up in a black robe, dear Professor.¡± She firmly pressed his shoulder to ensure no sudden movements, watching intently as the syringe filled with Snape¡¯s blood. Despite the Potions Master¡¯s evident displeasure, the process went smoothly.

    Before Dr. Singh could leave, William entered the room and took custody of the blood sample.

    ¡°Milady, I¡¯ve located a lab that meets your specifications,¡± William said, carefully placing the sample in a specialised container. ¡°They can provide results withing one to two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Can money expedite that?¡± Scarlet asked, her tone businesslike.

    ¡°Yes,¡± William replied, pulling out his mobile phone. ¡°With an additional fee, we can have the results in three to five days. Shall I arrange it?¡±

    ¡°Please do, thank you,¡± Scarlet waved him off. ¡°Jessica will head to Dr. Singh¡¯s clinic for her health check-up later. Would you mind accompany her to make sure everything runs smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Milady.¡±

    With that, William took charge of the remaining tasks, leaving Scarlet free to guide Professor Snape on a tour of the orphanage.

    ¡°This way,¡± she said, leading him down the corridor. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to understand how Jessica has been living here.

    Meanwhile, Meiko was subtly keeping Black in check, her fingers digging into his shoulder with a pressure that felt as though it weighed ten kilograms. She had noticed his expression shift upon seeing the professor and wasn¡¯t about to let him act recklessly.

    ¡°That gloomy bat...¡± Black muttered, trying to squirm free. However, a shiver ran down his spine as Meiko leaned close, her voice low and chilling.

    ¡°If you so much as tarnish the name of the Red House or embarrass our young lady with your unruly behaviour in front of her teacher or these children,¡± Meiko whispered, her tone menacing enough to cut through steel, ¡°I guarantee I¡¯ll break your legs ¨C inch by inch. Please don¡¯t give me a reason to.¡±

    ¡°...Of course, I won¡¯t,¡± Black replied, his voice equally low, though laced with bitterness. He winced as Meiko released him, the ache in his shoulder persisting. What kind of barbarian is she? How could someone so slender have such terrifying strength? Rubbing his shoulder gingerly, he resigned himself to the possibility that it might already be bruised.

    By the end of the day, everything fell into place.

    William delivered the samples to the lab as planned. Jessica underwent thorough body checkup, packed up her belongings, and moved into Scarlet¡¯s home ¨C confused but thrilled to spend more time with her favourite sister. Professor Snape, still stunned by the revelation that the new student was, in fact, his daughter, resolved to brew the Kinship Draught as soon as he returned to his office, all while absently rubbing the small needle mark on his arm.

    Matteo, he ever-enthusiastic driver, finally found an excuse to speed down the roads in high spirits. Meiko, pleased with the lack of threats to her lady¡¯s safety, allowed herself a rare moment of satisfaction. Madame Brown, delighted by Snape¡¯s decision to step into his role as a father, retired for the evening with a sense of accomplishment.

    And Black? He sat in a corner, grumbling as he applied ointment to his bruised shoulder, still stewing over how someone as wiry as Meiko could so easily leave him aching.

 Chapter 84 - The Trip to Diagon Alley

    Jessica¡¯s mind was buzzing with excitement after Scarlet explained everything about the school she was about to attend.

    It still felt surreal after she woke up and held the small notebook Scarlet had given her ¨C a personalised guidebook to help her navigate this new chapter of her life. The guidebook wasn¡¯t just a set of instructions; it was a thoughtful way to avoid any misunderstandings when writing letters back to Mama Susan and the other at the orphanage. Scarlet really thinks of everything, Jessica thought proudly.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡± Jessica asked eagerly over breakfast, practically bouncing in her seat. ¡°What do I need to prepare? How are we going to get ready? Do I need to make my own wand?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go shopping today,¡± Scarlet replied, pausing to take a sip of tea. ¡°Professor Snape will be taking us.¡± She noticed Jessica¡¯s hesitation at the mention of the Potions Master. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be with you the entire time. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    Jessica pouted and furrowed her brows. ¡°But he looks scary.¡±

    ¡°He is scary!¡± Black interjected with a cackle. ¡°Harry¡¯s always going on about how some student cry in his class!¡±

    Before Black could say more, Meiko reached over and gave his arm a firm grip, whispering sweetly but firmly, ¡°Mr. Black, please don¡¯t give Jessica the wrong impression about the school.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Black muttered, wincing as Meiko let go. That¡¯s going to bruise, he thought bitterly, rubbing his forearm and silently adding it to the tally injuries Meiko had inflicted on him recently.

    Scarlet chose to ignore the commotion at the other end of the table, turning her attention back to Jessica. ¡°Well,¡± she said reassuringly, ¡°he¡¯s a strict teacher, but as long as you follow his instructions, you¡¯ll be fine. Just like the chemistry experiments we¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°Chemistry?¡± Jessica perked up, recalling what she¡¯d read in the guidebook. ¡°You told Mama he¡¯s a chemistry teacher. Is making potion like doing chemistry?¡±

    ¡°In some ways, yes,¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°You have to be precise with measurements and follow the steps exactly. One mistake, and your cauldron might blow up.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s eyes widened in awe. ¡°Like in cartoons? Ka-boom?¡±

    ¡°Exactly like that,¡± Scarlet said with a grin.

    ¡°Cool!¡± Jessica exclaimed, her mind racing with images. Then another thought struck her. ¡°So...Hogwarts is like Beauty and the Beast? With talking furniture and everything?¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± Scarlet said, laughing softly. ¡°But...sort of.¡± She hesitated briefly, trying to think of a better example. Unfortunately, her mind drew a blank - most of the stories she remembered had been part of her previous life, in a timeline very different from the present. She struggled to recall what might have existed in 1992. But Beauty and the Beast has been in theatres just last year, and she¡¯d even arranged for the orphanage to watch it. It seemed a good enough starting point.

    Jessica, her imagination running wild, sat eagerly in the living room after breakfast, her eyes fixed on the fireplace. Scarlet had mentioned that the ¡°blackish professor¡± would appear from there, and Jessica couldn¡¯t wait to see it for herself.

    She waited...and waited...and at exactly nine o¡¯clock, green flames roared to life in the spotless, empty fireplace.

    A tall man in black robe stepped gracefully out of the swirling flames.

    ¡°Ms. Hong...¡± he began, his deep voice cutting through the air, but he froze as his sharp gaze fell on the black-haired girl watching him from the couch. His tone shifted slightly, becoming stiffer. ¡°...And Ms. White. Good day to both of you.¡±

    Out of Character. Totally OOC. There¡¯s no way Professor Snape would greet someone with ¡®good day¡¯. Scarlet¡¯s thoughts raced as she observed the scene. But how could it be? He¡¯s been acting fine all school year... Then, as if struck by lightning, a realisation hit her: Snape isn¡¯t the main character in this fanfics world - it¡¯s his daughter!

    Scarlet stood there, momentarily stunned by her revelation, until Jessica tugged at her sleeve, pulling her out of her thoughts. Jessica seemed surprisingly at ease with Professor Snape¡¯s presence. Scalet wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she herself was nearby or if Jessica instinctively sensed the blood connection between them.

    Regardless, the group of five set off for Diagon Alley, traveling in three batches: Professor Snape and Jessica together, Scarlet with Meiko in another group, and Black on his own.

    Before they departed, Meiko had once again silenced Black with her notorious grip, warning him to keep his opinions about the Potions Master to himself. Begrudgingly, Black obeyed, though he rubbed his still-bruised arm bitterly. This woman¡¯s grip is insane! My bruises from yesterday look even worse today. He thought, fuming.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Their first stop was Gringotts, but only the front of the building.

    ¡°Jessica, this is the only magical bank in Britain,¡± Scarlet explained as they approached the towering white building. ¡°We¡¯ll set up an account for you once you have some wizarding currency. For now, all your expenses ¨C including clothes, equipment, and books ¨C will be covered by Professor Snape.¡±

    Jessica turned to the cold, quiet man, her eyes brimming with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Professor! I promise I¡¯ll get the best results in all my subjects!¡±

    Professor Snape regarded her silently, his dark eyes studying her every move. ¡°...Do whatever you like, as long as you¡¯re fine,¡± he muttered eventually.

    Since their first meeting, Snape had been quietly observing her - his daughter, as confirmed by the Kinship Draught and their blood. Seeing her smile ¨C a warm expression on a face similar to his own ¨C was something he still found difficult to process.

    ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Professor!¡± Jessica beamed before turning her attention to the bustling alley, her excitement palpable.

    Their next stop was Ollivanders, the renowned wand shop.

    ¡°This is where you¡¯ll get your wand,¡± Scarlet said as they approached. ¡°It¡¯ll be yours for life...assuming you don¡¯t snap it in half.¡± She had effortlessly taken on the role of guide, introducing Jessica to the wizarding world as if she¡¯d done it countless times before.

    Outside the shop, two students waited with their parents. The small, cluttered store was already packed, and Ollivander, the wand maker, was busy assisting another customer.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to wait,¡± Scarlet said, gesturing toward the queue. She pointed at the list in Jessica¡¯s hand. ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about the books ¨C you can use mine. They¡¯re full of notes that¡¯ll help you. The only set we¡¯ll buy new are Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s series, but we¡¯ll get those from a second-hand shop.¡±

    She leaned closer and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re not worth buying new. Lockhart¡¯s been linked to a few...let¡¯s call them ¡®questionable cases¡¯ that are still under investigation. It¡¯s better to steer clear of him.¡±

    Jessica frowned. ¡°But he¡¯s one of our teachers, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve learned a valuable lesson,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug. ¡°Teachers can be criminals too. But don¡¯t worry, if anything happens, just look for Professor Snape. You¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jessica glanced at the man standing nearby, trying to be discreet but failing miserably. Snape immediately noticed her gaze but pretended to be looking elsewhere.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Scarlet continued confidently. ¡°He¡¯s the best Potions Master in Britain. None better than him.¡±

    As a family exited the wand shop and another entered, Scarlet motioned for their group to be ready. Black, overhearing the conversation, gave a derisive humph but kept his mouth shut under Meiko¡¯s sharp, warning glare. Jessica, meanwhile, looked at Snape with wide-eyed admiration.

    The two girls began discussion their shopping plans, agreeing to check the second-hand shops for most items and buy new ones only if no suitable preloved options were available.

    ¡°Sounds like the second-hand shops sell almost everything,¡± Jessica noted cheerfully. She was perfectly fine with hand-me-downs; growing up in the orphanage, sharing and reusing items was second nature. Worn things were recycled or repurposed until nothing usable remained. However, they still had their own lockers for personal belongings, like books and toys. It wasn¡¯t much, but they were happy and content with what they had. ¡°Did they sell school robes second-hand too?¡± Jessica asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°There¡¯s even a shop called Second-Hand Robes that specialised in preloved robes. We can find you some there.¡±

    Snape¡¯s cold, form voice cut through the conversation. ¡°No. Ms. White shall have new robes.¡±

    Scarlet blinked, momentarily surprised. ¡°Sure,¡± she said slowly. ¡°You¡¯re the sponsor, so it¡¯s your call.¡±

    Jessica, however, was more thoughtful. ¡°But Professor, I¡¯m growing quickly. If we buy new robes now, they won¡¯t fit next year. Wouldn¡¯t second-hand robes make more sense?¡±

    Snape¡¯s tone didn¡¯t waver. ¡°New robes provide better protection. Unless you¡¯d prefer to experience danger firsthand, I suggest otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Scarlet said, her voice tinged with mock seriousness. ¡°I forgot how hazardous Potions class can be.¡±

    Jessica looked between them, puzzled but curious. ¡°Danger? You mean like...ka-boom?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ka-boom,¡± Scarlet confirmed with a sigh, ¡°Multiple ka-booms, actually. Some students can¡¯t follow basic instructions when adding ingredients.¡±

    Jessica puffed out her chest confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Scarlet! I won¡¯t make any ka-booms. I aced my science classes, so I¡¯ll definitely ace Potions! Although...¡± Her eyes sparkled mischievously. ¡°I would like to see a ka-boom up close, just once!¡±

    Scarlet shot her a playful glare, making Jessica giggle as she covered her mouth.

    The three adults who had overheard the conversation were clearly out of their depth when it came to the mysterious ¡°ka-boom¡±.

    Finally, it was their turn to enter the shop.

    ¡°Whoa...¡± Jessica whispered, awestruck as she stepped inside. The small, dimly lit space was packed with shelved stretching from floor to ceiling, crammed with hundreds of thin, long wand boxes. The whimsical, almost otherworldly atmosphere captivated her.

    But after a few moments, the dim lighting and dusty air began to bother her. Jessica frowned slightly, recalling the advice Dr. Singh and Scarlet had given about poor lighting and air quality being harmful to eyes and lungs. She glanced around, started worrying about the people who lived and worked in these surroundings. Don¡¯t they have any safety standards here? The workshops I visited in the orphanage had strict precautions. She wondered. Or do magical people simply not need such things?

    ¡°Cypress wood with Thestral tail hair core,¡± Garrick Ollivander murmured. The old craftsman¡¯s keen gaze fixed on Scarlet as he spoke in an amused tone. ¡°A pleasure to see you again, Ms. Scarlet. May I examine your wand for maintenance?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug, took her wand from the pendant she wore around her neck.

    Ollivander took the wand carefully, his movements delicate as thought handling a living thing. His sharp, observant eyes studied it before he handed it back. ¡°It appears to be in excellent condition ¨C rarely used, I¡¯d wager. You¡¯ve cared for it well.¡±

    ¡°I always take care of my belongings,¡± Scarlet replied matter-of-factly as she slipped the wand back into her pendant. ¡°Especially ones that can respond to me. Beadourich¨¦ doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. It prefers to stay quiet and sleep.¡±

    The old wandmaker¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve...named it?¡±

    Scarlet blinked, puzzled. ¡°Beadourich¨¦? No, I didn¡¯t name it. That¡¯s the name it told me.¡±

    Ollivander inhaled sharply, his voice dropping to a reverent whisper. ¡°Miraculous.¡±

 Chapter 85 - Wand-choosing, the typical scene every fanfic would have

    Ollivander vividly recalled the day an old wand, long kept in the shop, finally found its match.

    It was a wand crafted by one of his ancestors during a period of experimentation, as the Ollivanders refined the art of wandmaking and debated the merits of various cores. Many wands from that era were deemed failures and abandoned entirely. A small number were successful, but remained in the shop for years, waiting for the rare individual they were meant to match.

    Among the most difficult was a wand made of Cypress wood with a Thestral tail hair core. It was a powerful creation but notoriously challenging to master, rejecting countless hands with ferocity.

    Many had tried to claim it, but the wand refused them all ¨C until that day.

    A Hogwarts first-year student entered the shop, calm and composed in a manner Ollivander rarely saw. Most Muggle-born students ¨C and even those from wizarding families ¨C exuded nervous excitement at the prospect of obtaining their first wand. But this girl treated the errand with casual indifference, as though she were shopping for a mundane quill or cauldron.

    ¡°The wand chooses the wizard,¡± Ollivander had murmured, studying her as he considered what might suit her. But before he could proceed, she interrupted, her tone brisk: ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, actually. I¡¯d prefer if the wand-choosing process were brief.¡±

    The audacity of her remark startled him. He had served many arrogant customers over the years, but none had ever made such an absurd demand. For a moment, he stiffened, his voice firm. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must insist ¨C this process cannot be rushed. Every wand deserves--¡±

    ¡°Heed, wands presented before me,¡± She intoned suddenly, raising her hand with her palm outstretched. Her voice carried a tone unlike any he had heard, commanding yet eerily serene. ¡°For I am the follower of the Queen of the Shadowy Land, seeking a companion to guide the lost. I give my word that I shall take care for you as you need. Come forth, if I am the one you seek.¡±

    Ollivander watched, stunned, as a wand box from the farthest, dustiest shelf floated free, gliding toward the girl. The box opened mid-air, and the want it contained leapt out, presenting itself to her with a clear eagerness.

    It was a simple wand, twelve and a half inches, its Cypress wood pale to the point of appearing almost white. Deceptively plain, it could have been mistaken for a trimmed branch. Yet the wand twirled before her in excitement until she reached out and grasped it.

    The moment she did, a flick of her wrist brought forth a brief but chilling violet glow from the wand¡¯s tip, an eerie light sent a shiver through Ollivander¡¯s very soul.

    ¡°Are you willing to be my wand?¡± she asked softly. After a pause, she smiled. ¡°Great. Nice meeting you.¡±

    The girl turned to him, her tone casual once more. ¡°How much is it?¡±

    He shook himself free from his astonishment.

    Now, in the present, Ollivander stood behind his counter, watching her as she spoke to the younger girl by her side.

    ¡°Mine cost seventy-five Galleons,¡± Scarlet explained, her voice as nonchalant as it had been last year. ¡°It¡¯s an antique piece, made by the one of the Ollivanders¡¯ ancestors. Yours won¡¯t be as expensive - probably less than ten Galleons.¡±

    Jessica stepped forward hesitantly. ¡°Hello, sir,¡± she said timidly. ¡°I need a wand for school. What do I need to do?¡±

    Ollivander waved his wand, setting his instrument in motion to measure the girl¡¯s trait. His keen eyes scanned her from head to toe ¨C his years of experience often allowed him to make a preliminary judgement even without the instruments. After a thoughtful pause, he moved toward the shelves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with this,¡± he said, selecting a wand. ¡°Willow wood, unicorn hair core, eleven inches.¡±

    Ollivander placed the wand in Jessica¡¯s hand, observing her closely. Before she could even react, he shook his head and removed it.

    ¡°No, not willow. And it¡¯s too long,¡± he muttered, reaching for another wand. ¡°Cherry wood, ten inches.¡±

    Jessica stood patiently as the instruments continued their measurements, her hand ready for each wand that was placed in it, only to be taken away moments later. She thought the process might take a while, but to her surprising, the next wand fit perfectly.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Cherry wood, unicorn hair core, eight inches,¡± Ollivander announced, a note of satisfaction in his voice as he ceased his search. ¡°One of the shortest wands I¡¯ve ever made...but the unicorn hair tells a different story. You have an exceptional eye for detail. Now, give it a try.¡±

    ¡°T-try?¡± Jessica stammered, looking to for guidance.

    Scarlet gave her a gentle nudge of encouragement. ¡°It¡¯s instinctual, like sneezing. Pay attention to your wand. Think of it as an extension of your hand and tell it to show.¡±

    ¡°Show it? Show what?¡± Jessica asked, still confused, but she closed her eyes and tried.

    Last night, Scarlet had explained that every young wizard experiences magic before attending school. Without training, their emotions could trigger accidental bursts of magic, causing havoc in ordinary households ¨C broken glass, flickering lights, exploding stoves, splintering wood. These uncontrollable incidents were as natural as losing baby teeth and growing stronger ones, but frightening from a Muggle¡¯s point of view.

    Jessica, however, couldn¡¯t recall experiencing any of the sort.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, perhaps your magic was shown in relation to your vivid dreams.¡± Scarlet has said thoughtfully. ¡°Most people barely remember their dreams, but you can recall so many of yours. That¡¯s unusual.¡±

    Jessica had chuckled at the time. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just glad I didn¡¯t break any glass. Replacing it would¡¯ve been a pain.¡±

    Despite Scarlet reassurances, Jessica doubted whether she could make the wand work. Her magic had only ever manifested while she was in deep sleep, leaving her with no memory of feeling magic coursing through her body. Yet, as she focused, something stirred within her. A sensation slowed naturally ¨C from her core to her arm, down to her palm, and finally into the wand. The magic exited through the tip of the wood with ease.

    An icy-white ray shot out, swirling gracefully in the air. It left behind traces of delicate frost and snowflakes, as whimsical and fleeting as the patterns Jessica had once seen on frosted window panes during winter.

    ¡°Pure and cleansing,¡± Scarlet remarked, her tone soft with admiration. She turned to Ollivander. ¡°Thank you for your service. How much does this wand cost?¡±

    ¡°Five Galleons.¡± Ollivander replied, fascinated by the young witch¡¯s first spell. ¡°She might not have immense raw power, but she has an extraordinary talent for making the most of what she has.¡±

    After paying, the two exited the crowded, dusty shop with Professor Snape, who had quietly observed the wand choosing process, silently shadowing them. As they stepped out, the next family hurried inside, and two students were already lined up outside, waiting for their turn.

    Jessica walked carefully, her bag held close, clearly uneasy about handling her new wand. ¡°Scarlet,¡± she asked hesitantly, ¡°where can I buy a pendant like yours? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll accidentally break my wand.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a pocket in your school robe specifically designed for a wand, so you don¡¯t need to worry about breaking it,¡± Scarlet explained, her tone tinged with apology. ¡°As for the pendant, I made it myself. Even if I crafted one for you, it wouldn¡¯t work - you¡¯d have to learn to make your own. But, to be honest, I¡¯ve tried teaching some of my friends to make it, and they failed. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d have any better luck.¡±

    Jessica looked at Scarlet, her eyes bright with admiration. ¡°So you¡¯ve got a skill no one else can replicate? A monopoly?¡±

    ¡°...Where did you even learn about that?¡± Scarlet asked, raising a brow.

    ¡°During our last trip to a radio station,¡± Jessica said cheerfully. ¡°The host invited someone with a financial background to talk about markets and business strategies. Mark got really into it and borrowed a ton of books. I read a few.¡±

    ¡°Mark¡¯s interested in that sort of thing? That¡¯s...unexpected,¡± Scarlet remarked.

    The two girls continued their light-hearted conversation as they headed towards Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions, the shop that custom-tailored robes for every Hogwarts student.

    Trailing behind them, Black whispered to Meiko, ¡°What on earth are they talking about?¡±

    ¡°Muggle stuff that wizards don¡¯t care about,¡± Meiko replied curtly, clearly uninterested in elaborating as she scanned the area for any signs of trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m a wizard, and I¡¯m interested,¡± Black pressed, his curiosity undeterred. ¡°What¡¯s a radio station? Why does it need a host? And what¡¯s this financial thing they¡¯re talking about? Meiko? Ms. Inoue? Don¡¯t just roll your eyes - tell me!¡±

    The Shrine Maiden sighed, clearly annoyed, but begrudgingly began to explain. Professor Snape, meanwhile, who was ostensibly there just to pay the bills, listened in, picking up bits and pieces of the conversation. While he didn¡¯t entirely understand the references, he knew it was important to learn more about Jessica¡¯s interests. Based on her demeanour with Scarlet, it was clear she preferred maintaining a connection with the Muggle world ¨C a world that was now foreign to him after so many years apart from it.

    The shopping trip concluded with Jessica spending only a third of what other students typically did. She considered this a success, proud of how much she¡¯d saved for her sponsor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to penny-pinching on my behalf,¡± Professor Snape remarked, looking distinctly displeased. ¡°The cost of your supplies amounts to the ingredients for a few potions at most.¡±

    Jessica blinked, caught off guard by his comment. Scarlet, however, stepped in to clarify, ¡°What he means is that being a great Potions Master can be quite lucrative. Covering your expenses today is nothing more than a trivial matter for him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes widened, sparkling with admiration as she turned to the professor. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to have such an accomplished professor sponsoring my education. Don¡¯t worry ¨C I¡¯ll spend when I need to. Honestly, I¡¯ve come to enjoy saving money. It¡¯s a habit of mine now.¡±

    A habit you wouldn¡¯t have developed if you¡¯d been under my care from the beginning! Professor Snape thought, his expression unreadable.

    After escorting the group back to the Red House, Professor Snape bade them farewell, as he returned home, his mind raced thoughts, keeping him awake long into yet another sleepless night.

 Chapter 86 - Pillow talks, somehow

    When Alexis arrived at the airport, managing several massive suitcases that contained not only her belongings but also some of Scarlet¡¯s things left behind in Japan, she was surprised to find Scarlet waiting with Meiko - and also with Sirius Black and a girl Alexis didn¡¯t recognise.

    She figured Black was probably there as a bodyguard for Scarlet. With Peter Pettigrew still on the loose, the ever-calculating headmaster was no doubt keeping everything tightly controlled. Not that Scarlet-sensei needed the extra protection, Alexis thought. She could probably handle herself just fine.

    Still, Alexis gave Scarlet a nod with a cheerful smile, and held out her hand to Black. ¡°Hi, Mr. Black. I¡¯m Alexis. Super nice to finally meet you ¨C I''ve heard so much about you from Harry. But, like, I know you¡¯re on duty right now, so I¡¯ll keep this short. Wouldn¡¯t wanna distract you from your job or anything. Anyway, nice meeting ya!¡±

    Meeting one of the iconic characters she¡¯d loved for years felt...surreal. It was easier to read about them in book, but seeing them in person made her nervous and little timid. Even so, she figured she¡¯d adjust with time, just as she had with Fred and George.

    But for now, Black¡¯s matter could be set aside, and her focus shifted back to Scarlet. The last time they¡¯d met ¨C at Itami Airport - Scarlet had looked pretty frazzled, no doubt from all the chaos surrounding the news of Pettigrew being on the loose.

    Sensei is probably tensed up with all these ¡°wanted fugitive¡± business. So, as a nice student...Alexis mused. She approached Scarlet with a playful smirk, bowed mockingly, and said in a tentative tone with a sheepish expression, ¡°Hiiro-sensei?¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes widened briefly before she rolled them with a sigh, ¡°...shut up.¡±

    ¡°Ehehee!¡± Alexis straightened up and chuckled. ¡°Never thought you¡¯d have a Japanese name! ¡®Hiiro¡¯ sounds super elegant compared to ¡®Scarlet¡¯. Like, Scarlet¡¯s all tough warrior vibes, but Hiiro? Totally refined. And the hiiro colour? Way prettier ¨C though I guess it¡¯s technically still considered scarlet in Japanese culture.¡±

    ¡°...what do you want?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow, seeing though Alexis¡¯s flattery.

    Grinning, Alexis quickly pulled a book out of her bag. ¡°Your autograph, Sensei! As ¡®Sato Hiiro¡¯, please?¡±

    ¡°You got a Japanese copy?¡± Scarlet blinked, eyeing the book with its Japanese cover art clearly depicting the first book of Akahime¡¯s Diary series. ¡°But you don¡¯t read Japanese.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m like, forced to,¡± Alexis groaned, dramatically dropping her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta learn now if I wanna stick with my current career path. Uhm, it¡¯s a whole thing - I¡¯ll tell you later. Anyway, who¡¯s this cute girl I¡¯m about to meet?¡±

    Jessica giggled at Alexis¡¯s lively demeanour. Most people around her were polite and reserved, so seeing someone so energetic and expressive was refreshing. Scarlet had told her there¡¯s be more like Alexis at Hogwarts, and Jessica awas starting to look forward to it.

    ¡°She¡¯s Jessica White,¡± Scarlet said, gesturing to the younger girl. ¡°I consider her my sister, and she¡¯ll be attending school with us soon. Jessica, this is Alexis Everhart, my assistant for novel drafting. Don¡¯t mind her goofy antics; she¡¯s probably brainstorming character ideas or stuck in some creative headspace.¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡± Jessica said, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Are you going to be an author too?¡±

    ¡°Eh, probably not ¨C at least, not right now,¡± Alexis replied with a casual shrug. ¡°I guess you could call me, like a pop-culture consultant? Maybe a future producer, if I can get all my ducks in a row.¡±

    Scarlet led the way back to their van in the parking lot, casually asking, ¡°I thought you were working as a part-time extra on Hollywood movie sets and saving money for your game studio?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, long story. I¡¯ll explain when we¡¯re in the car - or van - or whenever we¡¯re settling down,¡± Alexis sighed dramatically, then waved off her frustration. ¡°So, how about you? Long story? Short?¡±

    ¡°Pretty short,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°The rat got away; I didn¡¯t manage to catch it. Precautions are in place, so there shouldn¡¯t be any immediate issues. Oh, and the shopping list came in batches. Luckily you registered my house as your contact address before leaving school, because yours arrived much earlier. Don¡¯t worry about that ¨C I sorted it out for you. Just pay me back later.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sensei!¡± Alexis chimed in cheerfully.

    Scarlet continued, ¡°Also, Jessica, is being sponsored by Professor Snape.¡±

    ¡°Snape?¡± Alexis suddenly froze mid-step, then hurried to Scarlet¡¯s side, ¡°Wait - she¡¯s not sponsored by you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Scarlet said simply. ¡°By Professor Snape.¡±

    ¡°Professor Snape?¡± Alexis repeated, her jaw dropping in shock. She turned to Jessica, ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Jessica nodded with a bright smile. ¡°He¡¯s a nice teacher.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s...nice?¡± Alexis¡¯s face twisted as though she¡¯d just tasted something sour. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d live to hear someone call him a ¡®nice teacher¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Jessica asked curiously. ¡°Is he bad?¡±

    ¡°Well...not exactly bad,¡± Alexis said, narrowing her eyes as she looked Jessica over. Slowly, a realisation dawned on her. ¡°He¡¯s just...really strict. And super sharp with his words. Some students cry just from the way he stares at them.¡±

    Jessica blinked in understanding. ¡°Then it must be because they made mistakes during experiments. I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t make any silly mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Uh...yeah, that¡¯d probably work,¡± Alexis said stiffly, her suspicions growing as she studied Jessica more closely. ¡°So, um, do you always keep your hair long?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I prefer it this way,¡± Jessica said, picking up a strand of her hair. ¡°Though I¡¯ve been thinking of cutting it. It¡¯s started getting curly as I¡¯ve grown older.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Alexis blurted, her sudden intensity drawing curious glances from both Jessica and Black. Realising her outburst, she softened her tine and flashed a broad grin. ¡°No, I mean - you look totally perfect with long, curly hair! Oh, check out my bangs ¨C I got them highlighted with neon pink. Wanna try something like that?¡±

    Jessica tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Are we allowed to dye our hair at school?¡±

    ¡°I think so...¡± Alexis turned to Scarlet, ¡°Right, Hiiro-sensei?¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Scarlet nodded in response, and Alexis confidently turned back to Jessica. ¡°Yup, no restrictions on hair colour!¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡± Jessica beamed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    On their way back to the Red House, Alexis couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Matteo¡¯s driving skills. She even managed to convince him to her a few tricks during the next school break, to which Matteo agreed with delight. Later, her conversation with Jessica shifted to hair dye, and Alexis eagerly shared her latest idea for the Weasley twins¡¯ product line.

    ¡°They should totally make a magical hair dye! Like, seriously, how have they not come up with that already? It¡¯s be so dumb if they haven¡¯t thought of something to prank people by changing their hair colour - and they¡¯re not dumb.¡±

    Scarlet, busy with some embroidery using a fallen strand of her own hair, replied without looking up. ¡°They did think of it. I¡¯ve got a list of their inventions. They came up with something that could change hair colour but eventually abandoned the idea to focus on snacks that make people appear ill.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, to skip class? Figures,¡± Alexis said with a smirk. Then she straightened, her expression suddenly serious. ¡°But a magical hair dye product would totally sell like crazy.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Scarlet said evenly, still focused on her embroidery. ¡°If they¡¯re interested in inventing it. Or,¡± she added with a raised brow, ¡°if you can convince them.¡±

    Alexis raised an eyebrow, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll make them do it. Hey, I¡¯ve got another idea! What about something that makes people ugly? Like extra freckles or pimples? That¡¯d be such a hilarious prank, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t research pranks,¡± Scarlet replied flatly. ¡°Jot it down and tell Fred and George yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will. Totally!¡± Alexis said, pulling out her notebook and a quill. She started scribbling, her enthusiasm contagious under Jessica¡¯s bright gaze.

    The two sat in the back of the van, their heads nearly touching as they dove into an animated discussion about whimsical product ideas.

    That night, after everyone had gone to bed, Alexis grabbed her pillow and quietly knocked on Scarlet¡¯s door. Scarlet, already expecting her, opened it and welcomed the blonde with a small smile. Without hesitation, she shared her bed, but before settling down, they sat on couch, the soft glow of the nightstand lamp illuminating the room.

    ¡°Jessica and Snape,¡± Alexis began tentatively, her voice low. ¡°Are they...related?¡±

    ¡°Father and daughter,¡± Scarlet replied calmly.

    Alexis nearly jumped out of her seat, ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow, amused.

    ¡°Well...wait.¡± Alexis froze, her expression blank for a moment before realisation hit. ¡°We¡¯re in a fanfic. Anything is possible.¡±

    Scarlet rested her chin on her hand, silently urging Alexis to continue.

    Scratching her head, Alexis processed the revelation. ¡°Jessica is Snape¡¯s daughter ¨C okay, let''s just ignore who the mother is or how that even happened ¨C and Snape is a hot, good-looking dude. I mean, seriously, he¡¯s so good-looking, he should totally be the main character or something. But, if he¡¯s not the MC, then...it¡¯s gotta be Jessica! Snape¡¯s daughter who didn¡¯t even exist in the original storyline!¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Alexis muttered, her mind racing. ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t a story about romance at all. It¡¯s about family! It¡¯s about a father and daughter slowly healing each other¡¯s broken hearts! Oh, that makes so much sense now...¡±

    ¡°Or,¡± Scarlet interjected, snapping Alexis out of her imaginative spiral, ¡°it could still be a love story. Just not with Professor Snape as the main character - Jessica is.¡±

    ¡°Jessica? As the female lead of the fanfic?¡± Alexis paused, considering the idea.

    ¡°For some readers - or authors - it¡¯s fun to imagine how Professor Snape would react if his daughter brought home a son-in-law,¡± Scarlet said matter-of-factly. ¡°Normal protective dads would hold a rifle when any boy dares to touch their precious daughter. So, what would Professor Snape do?¡±

    ¡°...Dang you¡¯ve got me hooked with just that!¡± Alexis groaned, glaring at the red-haired novelist.

    Scarlet blinked innocently, then offered a knowing smile. ¡°All we have to do now is wait for the Sorting Ceremony. See if there¡¯s any good-looking boys - or boys with unusual names - worth noticing.¡±

    ¡°Boys?¡± Alexis echoed, her voice rising. ¡°As in, more than one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve ever heard this saying, but I¡¯m pretty sure I read it somewhere on the internet,¡± Scarlet began thoughtfully. ¡°The male lead belongs to the female lead because they¡¯re true love, destined for each other. The second male lead, on the other hand, belongs to the readers ¨C especially the fangirls ¨C because he¡¯s always better-looking and better in every other way than the male lead, but somehow, he never wins the love of the female lead and exits the love triangle in heartbreak. Readers end up feeling sorry for him, wishing they could give this poor, deserving soul the love and happiness of the world.¡±

    Alexis stared at Scarlet, processing the explanation slowly. After a long pause, she finally said, ¡°So, like, in the love triangle of Lily, James, and Snape, Lily and James are the true love, and Snape¡¯s, like, the adorned second male lead? I mean, the movies totally made Snape into this dreamy, tragic lover guy, even though in the book he¡¯s, like, such a bully - throwing dark arts at Muggle-borns and stuff. And, oh my Merlin, they totally downplayed James in the movies, made him look like a brat when he¡¯s actually kinda awesome in the book! This fanfic world is giving major movie-vibe Snape. He doesn¡¯t even look greasy or shady...Honestly, that probably explains why there are, like, way more Snape fanfics than Lily and James ones?¡±

    ¡°Think back to the fanfics you¡¯ve read,¡± Scarlet suggested, her tone neutral, given her unfamiliarity with Harry Potter fanfics.

    Alexis wrinkled her brow, recalling a flood of stories centred around Snape while realising she¡¯d read very few about Lily and James.

    ¡°...¡± She shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s just because I¡¯m picky about the fanfics I choose. There could be tons of stories about Lily and James, and I just haven¡¯t stumbled across them yet.¡±

    ¡°No comment.¡± Scarlet said with a shrug.

    ¡°Hold up!¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Snape¡¯s sponsoring Jessica, so he knew she¡¯s his daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Scarlet nodded, her tone calm. ¡°I witnessed it back in the orphanage office.¡±

    ¡°You witnessed it?¡± Alexis repeated blankly, trying to processing information. ¡°Wait, he¡¯s the one who sent Jessica her acceptance letter? Isn¡¯t that, like usually McGonagall or somebody?¡±

    ¡°It was Professor McGonagall who handled my year,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°So, either the staff take turns distributing acceptance letter to the Muggle-born, or fate decided Professor Snape should do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s gotta have been, like, so chaotic and dramatic if you weren¡¯t there,¡± Alexis rubbed her chin, picturing this fanfic world without her and Scarlet in it. ¡°Like, can you imagine? Jessica¡¯s just chilling in the orphanage, doing her own thing, and then bam! Creepy, gloomy professor shows up and says, ¡°Surprise! I¡¯m your dad!¡¯ And he¡¯s probably super pissed ¡®cause no one told him he even had a kid. Then she gets yanked into this weird magical world and probably ends up getting bullied at Hogwarts just for being Snape¡¯s kid. Such a traumatic start. Oh! Wait--does Jessica even know he¡¯s her dad?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Scarlet replied, shaking her head. ¡°Madame Brown - the director of the orphanage - Professor Snape, and I discussed it. We decided it¡¯s best to take things slow. So, for now, Professor Snape is stepping in as a friend of Jessica¡¯s mother, offering to sponsor her schooling. I¡¯ll stay by Jessica¡¯s side to help her slowly discover the truth.¡±

    Alexis nodded thoughtfully, a spark of excitement lighting up her eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re, like, the mediator, huh? That¡¯s actually genius. You¡¯ll help Professor Snape adjust to the whole dad thing, easing Jessica into all the magical scene, and keeping the bullies in check before they even get started. And--ooh! If you weren¡¯t around, the male lead would probably swoop in if Jessica does get bullied! Like, full-on knight-in-shining-armor vibes, saving the day, and then she¡¯s all ¡®OMG, true love!¡¯? Classic!¡±

    ¡°Possibly,¡± Scarlet said, narrowing her eyes at Alexis¡¯s analysis. ¡°You sound surprisingly well-versed in these story tropes.¡±

    ¡°Heh, yeah, I read tons of novels in my previous life,¡± Alexis admitted sheepishly. ¡°Might as well put it to good use, eh?¡±

    ¡°...I think we¡¯ll discuss about you becoming a pop-culture consultant later.¡± Scarlet muttered, rolling her eyes. ¡°It''s a real role offered by my dad, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh...¡± Alexis replied, realising that meant Scarlet might soon be managing her career. Which probably meant her freewheeling days were over, and her productivity was about to hit overdrive...

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get some sleep, shall we?¡± Scarlet said, flopping onto the bed and pulling her blanket over herself.

    ¡°Suuure.¡± Alexis said, laying stiffly on the bed and staring blankly at the ceiling. ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna have wild dreams tonight.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Scarlet replied sleepily, muffled beneath her blanket. ¡°Write them down in the morning. You¡¯ll need them for your consultancy work with my dad.

    ¡°...Goodnight.¡± Alexis murmured, eyes still wide as her imagination churned.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Scarlet replied with a yawn.

 Chapter 87 - Wandless Magic

    When Alexis exclaimed ¡°No¡±, vehemently rejecting the idea of Jessica cutting her hair, Black found himself puzzled by the intensity of her tone.

    He hadn¡¯t met Alexis before, but he knew of her through Harry¡¯s letters. Clearly, she knew about him too, thanks to Harry. What surprised him most was her apparent awareness of his role as Scarlet¡¯s bodyguard. How did she know? And, more importantly, how much did she know?

    Adding to his confusion was how seriously Alexis seemed to care about Jessica¡¯s hairstyle. She was deeply engrossed in a conversation about hair care with the first-year girl ¨C a girl she had only just met - while being clearly close to Scarlet...

    ¡°Do girls really care that much about their hairstyles?¡± Black finally decided to ask Meiko, who stood nearby, ever watchful. She had already proven her vigilance by preventing a near accident earlier when a running child had almost crashed into Scarlet at the airport entrance.

    Meiko cast him a brief glance before resuming her task. ¡°Some girls care a great deal about their appearance. Ruin their hair, and they¡¯ll hold a grudge for life ¨C might even curse you as hobby. However, Milady isn¡¯t the type to care much about appearance.¡±

    So that¡¯s why Alexis preferred discussing this topic with Jessica? Just normal girl talk? Nothing more? Nothing Alexis had noticed but I hadn¡¯t? Despite these reassurances, Black still felt uneasy about Jessica being sponsored by Snape...How was it even possible that Snivellus would sponsor a child¡¯s education?

    He didn¡¯t dwell on these thoughts for long. His attention was quickly captured by a nearby conversation in the living room after breakfast, where two older students were trying to teach Jessica how to properly use her wand.

    ¡°Remember, Jessica, don¡¯t use magic unless there¡¯s an adult wizard nearby,¡± Scarlet said in a firm tone. ¡°Underage wizards aren¡¯t supposed to use magic in the Muggle world.¡±

    Jessica processed this for a moment before asking, ¡°So, if I¡¯m with an adult wizard, I can use magic?¡±

    ¡°Legally, no,¡± Scarlet replied, confusing Jessica. ¡°But practically, yes. The Ministry¡¯s system is flawed. They rely on a charm to detect magic, but it can¡¯t distinguish who cast the spell unless they check your wand. It just assumes that if there¡¯s an adult wizard in the area, any magic must be theirs, not the underage wizard¡¯s. In short, you¡¯re safe to use magic if there¡¯s an adult present, as they¡¯ll assume it was them.¡±

    Jessica frowned, clearly struggling to follow the explanation. Alexis jumped in, more than familiar with the mechanics of the flawed system.

    ¡°Like, basically, if you an underage witch and you use your wand in a neighbourhood where you¡¯re, like, the only registered magical household, the Ministry¡¯s totally gonna blame you for using magic. They¡¯ll just assume it was you. But here, it¡¯s chill ¡®cause Mr. Black¡¯s with us. He¡¯s an adult wizard, so the Ministry will just think any magic happening here is his.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s eyes were widened as she grasped the implications. ¡°So, if I lived somewhere with no other magical people registered and a random wizard passed through and used magic, I¡¯d be blamed for it?¡±

    ¡°Theoretically, yes,¡± Alexis confirmed. And that¡¯s how Harry was charged for misusing magic in the original storyline.

    Jessica scowled. ¡°That¡¯s such a shoddy way to restrict underage wizards from using magic.¡±

    ¡°Specifically, when it comes to using wands,¡± Alexis added. ¡°The detection charm - The Trace ¨C picks up underage magic performed with a wand, or any magic that¡¯s, like, powerful or large-scale and might get noticed by Muggles in areas where only underage wizards are registered.¡±

    Jessica caught on quickly. ¡°So, if I were to use magic without a wand, or if the magic I used was small...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯d have no way to prove it was you, unless they check your wand,¡± Scarlet replied with a shrug. ¡°Pretty lousy, isn¡¯t it? I wouldn¡¯t rely on the Ministry of Magic for anything serious - they¡¯re unreliable in every sense.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Jessica muttered, her enthusiasm dimming slightly. ¡°I thought being magical would mean it¡¯s all fun and excitement.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong - magic is fun,¡± Scarlet reassured her, patting her head. ¡°But politics and bureaucracy? Not so much.¡±

    ¡°Sooo...¡± Alexis leaned forward, her curiosity shining. ¡°Hiiro-sensei, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask ¨C how do you perform your kind of magic. Can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to teach you,¡± Scarlet said, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing: I¡¯ve taught Maya, Amelia, and even Fred and George, and they all found it difficult to grasp. I¡¯m not sure if your case will be any different.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can at least give it a try,¡± Alexis said after a brief pause. ¡°Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ve got a knack for your magic.¡±

    Noticing the eager glint in Jessica¡¯s eyes, Scarlet turned her attention to the first-year. ¡°What we¡¯re talking about here is an advanced form of magic ¨C something rooted in ancient wisdom. It¡¯s too early for you to dive into this. For now, you should focus on connecting with your wand and channelling your magic properly through it. Alexis, could you help her learn Lumos? I think that¡¯s the best starting charm for her.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Alexis replied cheerfully, settling beside Jessica. She took out her wand and began demonstrating the steps.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet closed her notebook and began to reflect.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Am I remembering the theory wrong? Or maybe I¡¯m explaining it poorly? Why did students in my previous life at the Caster Academy pick up their first chants so easily, but none of the Hogwarts students I¡¯ve taught could manage it?

    The magic itself clearly worked in this world, but why could no one else perform it besides her? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Am I just a terrible teacher?

    Her memories drifted back to her time as a discipline officer at the Caster Academy. She recalled how students would only grasp the danger of reckless enchantment after being taught physically ¨C though in a manner that was firm yet not abusive. Words alone rarely sufficed to get through to them.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done!¡± Alexis returned, smiling. ¡°Jessica is practicing now. How did you know Lumos would be the best charm for her to start with?¡±

    ¡°Um...it¡¯s hard to explain,¡± Scarlet admitted, blinking thoughtfully. ¡°It involves a lot of theory, but it¡¯s become second nature to me. I can¡¯t quite put it into words, so...let¡¯s just leave it at that for now.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Alexis said, holding out her empty hands with anticipation. ¡°So, what¡¯s the first thing I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Make believe,¡± Scarlet said, watching as Alexis¡¯s face twisted in confusion. She clarified, speaking slowly, ¡°Determination, trust, confidence, emotion, feeling, overwhelmed, imagination ¨C all of it. You need to firmly believe that you can do it, and then channel your magic to align with the image you¡¯ve created in your mind.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡± Alexis blinked, clearly lost. Scarlet stared at her as if trying to convey the message telepathically.

    After a moment, Alexis¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh! Oh, I get it ¨C it''s one of those things you have to figure out yourself, like the zen moments in those Xianxia webnovels?¡±

    Scarlet took a deep breath, unsure if the changes she had made in today¡¯s lesson would work be effective. She thought for a moment before trying again. ¡°Have you ever heard of the urban legends? You know, the ones that are created by people just for fun of as part of a story?¡±

    ¡°You mean...¡± Alexis tilted her head, thinking. ¡°Slenderman? Siren Head?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, something like that.¡± Scarlet continued, ¡°Take Slenderman, for example. Before the legend spread, children had never heard of it. But once the legend got out there, some kids started having nightmares about him. It gradually became a part of their collective consciousness, like the monster under the bed. That¡¯s the power of belief.¡±

    Alexis absorbed every word, listening intently. Black, too, was paying close attention, although he clearly had no idea what ¡°Slenderman¡± was.

    ¡°Because so many believed in it, it became real,¡± Scarlet explained further. ¡°It¡¯s the same with some deities in Japan. They exist because people believe in them. And when the belief fades...¡±

    ¡°The deity dies,¡± Alexis muttered, catching on.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°Magic works in a much the same way. At its core, it¡¯s about belief,¡± Scarlet extended her forefinger, and a small gust of wind slowly swirled at its tip. ¡°You have to believe ¨C truly believe - that you can achieve something. You have to feel the magic flowing through your body and channel it in the direction you want it to go, and let it happen naturally. The world around you will shape itself to bring you imagination to life.¡±

    ¡°If I were to think of snowflakes...¡± Alexis murmured thoughtfully, her gaze fixed on the small gust of wind gathering at Scarlet¡¯s fingertip, her voice dreamy, ¡°The world will decide that snowflakes must be hexagonal...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Scarlet nodded again, her voice soft so as not to disturb Alexis¡¯s focus. ¡°Feel the circuit in your body - the flow of your chakra. Focus on the point where you want the magic to exit...¡±

    ¡°The point I want it to exit...¡± Alexis repeated slowly, her eyes trained on her own fingertip as she lowered her head.

    ¡°Words strengthen your imagination,¡± Scarlet continued, now more animated, though still keeping her voice soft. ¡°Focus on the words you say. Words contain power. Spill them, and they¡¯ll become your chant.¡±

    The room fell silent. Everyone watched Alexis as she held her position, eyes locked on her fingertip.

    After a long pause, Alexis muttered, ¡°Water, swirl.¡±

    A shot of water materialized on her fingertip, and quickly swirled into a golf-sized ball.

    A small ball of water materialised at the tip of her finger, swirling in perfect circle, growing to the size of a golf ball.

    The water orb spun, vibrant and alive, and Jessica quietly covered her mouth in awe. Black stood, speechless.

    But suddenly, Alexis shivered, breaking the trance. The water ball burst, splashing onto the sofa and soaking her pants.

    ¡°Awww,¡± Jessica sighed, but then her eyes lit up as she beamed at Alexis, ¡°Can you do it again?¡±

    Alexis blinked, stretching her finger out once more. After a few minutes of trying, she signed and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t get back into that state again.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ve proven it¡¯s possible. I¡¯m not the only one who can do this,¡± Scarlet said quickly jotting down the words she had used to guide Alexis. ¡°I¡¯ll have Maya, Amelia, and the twins try again. This time, I¡¯ll make sure they can do it too. Alexis, can you share what you just learned?¡±

    ¡°Uhm...¡± Alexis furrowed her brow. ¡°I...don¡¯t know? I mean, I get it, but I¡¯m not sure know how to put it into words? It just...kinda clicked!¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Scarlet nodded, continuing to scribble down her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s more about a feeling than words. Words are just there to guide you into that state.¡±

    Alexis¡¯s eyes widened as a realisation hit her. ¡°So, this is how the Masters of Buddhist monks and Taoist priests in Chinese culture teaches their disciples! Because it¡¯s something you can¡¯t convey with words, you have to figure it out on your own!¡± This part always confused me whenever I read it in those Chinese webnovels...Alexis mused.

    ¡°And finding the answer yourself is always better than being told what to do,¡± Scarlet agreed. ¡°The answer you discover is always the one that fits you best. Everyone has their own path. You, Alexis, once you can summon the water ball ¨C or whatever you¡¯re working on ¨C stably, your next step will be to find your own traits.¡±

    ¡°My traits?¡±

    ¡°Traits, characteristics, specialties, attributes, directions ¨C something like that,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°For example, my traits are death, soul, night, darkness, wind, grass, woods, earth, organisation, arrangement...and there are more I don¡¯t quite remember.¡±

    Alexis blinked, contemplating.

    ¡°Our magic works best when we use it in harmony with our traits,¡± Scarlet added, snapping her fingers. A dot of flame appeared in her palm, burning brightly. ¡°For example, I can still use fire, but when compared to wind, I need to spend more magic to manifest the flame.¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡± Jessica clapped her hands. ¡°Can I do that too in the future?¡±

    ¡°Most likely, sweetie,¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can create a more suitable teaching material. I¡¯ll definitely try my best to have you get there once you¡¯ve mastered your wand magic.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Jessica hopped excitedly, more eager than ever for school to start.

    ¡°My traits?¡± Alexis muttered as she gazed at her palm, deep in thought. ¡°What are my traits?¡±

    Meanwhile, Black, who had been watching the entire scene without drawing attention, was left in shock. He began to question everything he knew about magic. It seemed that, for Scarlet, the wand wasn¡¯t important at all. The wand movement, spells, and pronunciations ¨C none of them mattered. Scarlet words - ¡°words strengthen your imagination¡± - implied that if your imagination was strong enough, words weren¡¯t even necessary.

    Dumbledore must know about this. Black thought to himself, a deep sense of urgency growing within him. I have to inform Dumbledore about this.

 Chapter 88 - Discussion in the Study

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the point of using a wand when you can use your magic directly?¡± Jessica asked during lunch, after spending the whole morning practising Lumos with her wand.

    Unlike most magical children who¡¯d accidentally shattered glasses or blown-up teapots ¨C act that terrified Muggles and made their peculiarities obvious ¨C Jessica''s magic first manifested in her dreams. The content of those dreams often mirrored her daily experiences, especially from TV shows. They were like the whimsical, cartoonish worlds of Disney, with characters like Tom and Jerry endlessly chasing each other or explosions resulting in nothing more than soot-covered faces and no real harm done.

    That changed one fateful day when she accidentally joined a group of teenagers in her orphanage watching a horror film on TV. Since then, nightmares had plagued her sleep, robbing her of rest. She grew terrified of sudden loud noises or footsteps creeping up unexpectedly. Things only improved when Scarlet gifted her an enchanted dreamcatcher, which she now cherished dearly, hanging above her headboard.

    Because Jessica¡¯s magical surfaced in her sleep, a state where she oblivious to the world, she had no memory of how magic felt. It wasn¡¯t until she waved her wand at Ollivanders that she experienced the distinct sensation of magic flowing from within her. It was invisible, yet undeniably powerful.

    Wand magic felt natural and fluid, as though the wand became an extension of her arm. With just Lumos, she could project lights in different colours! But Scarlet ¨C Scarlet could cast spells effortlessly, without words or a wand. If magic could be wielded so easily, why would anyone bother with a wand at all? The thought perplexed Jessica.

    Everyone at the table turned to Scarlet, silently awaiting her response. Scarlet set down her cup of flower tea, her tone calm and measured as she answered, ¡°Have you ever used the radio in the activity room back at the orphan home?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯d all take turns listening to our favourite channels,¡± Jessica replied eagerly.

    ¡°And did you ever had to adjust the antenna when the signal wasn¡¯t clear?¡± Scarlet asked, waiting for Jessica¡¯s nod before continuing. ¡°Well, a wand is like the antenna. It isn¡¯t that we can¡¯t use magic without it ¨C it''s just far more challenging to do so with precision. Think of it like a radio without an antenna. The signal¡¯s there, but it¡¯s much harder to pick up clearly.¡±

    ¡°Ooohhh!¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes lit up as understanding dawned on her.

    Meanwhile, Black, who was listening quietly, felt entirely lost. He had no idea what a radio was until Meiko had explained it to him during the shopping trip. And as for antennas? He wasn¡¯t even sure where to begin. Clearly, he still had much to learn about Muggle life before he could understand Scarlet¡¯s words.

    Jessica tilted her head, furrowing her brow. ¡°So, at my current level, since I¡¯m a beginner, I need the ¡®antenna¡¯ - my wand ¨C to do magic properly. But once I¡¯m skilled, I¡¯ll be able to perform magic just like you - wandless and wordless?¡±

    ¡°Technically, yes,¡± Scarlet agreed with a slight nod.

    Jessica narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°And actually?¡±

    ¡°Actually?¡± Scarlet smiled, leaning back in her chair. ¡°I¡¯ve rarely seen wizards manage magic without their wands.¡±

    Jessica blinked, a grin slowly spreading across her face. ¡°That makes you a really great witch! You can do magic when they can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Probably? I¡¯m still learning,¡± Scarlet replied as she cut her chicken chop and dipped it into the sauce. ¡°My path to pursuing magic has been different from most wizards, so it¡¯s not entirely accurate to use me as a reference. Oh, and one more thing: what I taught you today ¨C you¡¯d best not let any of your classmates know about it.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jessica asked eagerly, her curiosity clearly piqued. ¡°What you told me was so amazing!¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯ll interfere with their syllabus,¡± Scarlet said, nudging her chin towards Alexis. ¡°Unlike Alexis, who¡¯s already absorbed Hogwarts¡¯ current syllabus and has enough background to understand the theory behind it since she¡¯s in a higher grade, you first-years are still at the stage of learning what magic is. Theory doesn¡¯t really come into play until you¡¯re further along. It¡¯s like...I wouldn¡¯t teach you division before making sure you¡¯re solid on addition and multiplication. Actually...¡± Scarlet mused for a moment before chuckling softly, ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t have taught Maya and Amelia about my kind of magic back then either. They must¡¯ve been completely lost.¡±

    ¡°Oh...alright, I get it.¡± Jessica finally relented, though her bright expressing revealed her lingering admiration. Meanwhile, Black remained quiet, though the discussion had sparked a flood of questions in his mind. However, he refrained from asking Scarlet anything, unwilling to risk coming across as a slacker who hadn¡¯t paid attention during his Hogwarts years. It was a hit to his pride.

    I probably ought to dig through some of those old ancestral books in the family study. Black mused to himself, observing the three young witches around the table.

    As they were finishing lunch, Alexis leaned towards Scarlet and said, ¡°Sensei, can I, like, have a sec with you? In your study?¡±

    Scarlet raised a brow, setting her utensils down. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°My current job.¡± Alexis¡¯s tone was utterly deadpan. ¡°You asked me about it last night before bed, remember?¡±

    ¡°...Right,¡± Scarlet said slowly, intrigued. She was quite curious about what had happened to Alexis back in Japan. Alexis had initially planned to visit Scarlet, but had ended up in Japan on her own after Scarlet had to rush back to London to handle Pettigrew¡¯s escape. Since then, Scarlet had refrained from contacting Alexis, reasoning they¡¯d catch up once they were reunited at school. She had expected Alexis to be eager to share stories about the drama on the Hollywood movie sets she¡¯s mentioned during their phone call before leaving America for Japan. But now, this was the third time Alexis had briefly mentioned her job in Japan...What job could she possibly had, especially considering her brief time there? More to the point, what sort of position had my dad offered her after meeting face-to-face? And what on earth did ¡°pop-culture consultant¡± even mean?

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Turning to Jessica, Scarlet asked, ¡°Will you be alright on your own?¡±

    Jessica waved both hands quickly, reassuring her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me - I¡¯ll just read my textbooks and get used to the classes.¡±

    ¡°Start with Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s book.¡± Scarlet suggested with a faint smirk. ¡°They¡¯re like fantasy tales of the wizarding world. You¡¯ll probably enjoy them. Just don¡¯t try to reconcile the larger-than-life character in the books with the actual author.¡±

    Jessica laughed and gave Scarlet an exaggerated ¡°OK¡± gesture. ¡°Got it - I¡¯ll just think of him as fictional!¡± She called as Scarlet and Alexis left for the study.

    Inside the study, Scarlet immediately turned to Alexis with a small apology. ¡°Sorry about that. I just had to think about Jessica. She¡¯s never really been alone before, not at the orphanage and not in her old school. I¡¯m always worried she might feel uncomfortable being by herself.¡±

    Alexis shook her head and gave a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s totally fine. I¡¯d probably be the same if I were you ¨C she''s kinda like the little sister everybody wishes they had.¡± Alexis settled into the chair across from Scarlet¡¯s desk, pulling out a thick stack of papers from the bag she¡¯d been carrying since morning.

    Scarlet watched with an arched brow as Alexis begin organising her papers with unexpected precision. ¡°You¡¯re not about to make me sign anything, are you?¡± she quipped dryly.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Alexis furrowed her brows. ¡°I just, like, need you to help me with my current job planning. I have to stay totally focused on this. Hold up ¨C let me think if there¡¯s anything I forgot to sort out first...¡±

    Scarlet interrupted her train of thought. ¡°There¡¯s something I think you¡¯ll want to know. Do you want to hear it now, or sort out your stack of papers first?¡±

    ¡°Papers later,¡± Alexis said, snapping out of her thoughts. She looked up expectantly. ¡°What do I need to know?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to get Dobby out of the Malfoys,¡± Scarlet admitted, her expression softening with apology. ¡°Things didn¡¯t go as planned. I couldn¡¯t get Lucius Malfoy on our side, but at least I managed to destroyed the diary.¡±

    Alexis nodded, taking the news in stride. ¡°Yeah, I figured it wouldn¡¯t be easy. I mean, the guy managed to keep his whole family safe by the end while tons of people died, so...yeah, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s stuff that happened off-screen, y¡¯know? But it¡¯s all good. We¡¯ll figure out another way to free Dobby. Actually ¨C scratch that. I¡¯ll figure out. You¡¯ve already got, like, way too much on your plate. Just leave it to me, sensei.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to take it on,¡± Scarlet said, nodding in approval. ¡°One other thing - Gilderoy Lockhart is going to be our Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. I know you¡¯re not exactly his biggest fan. Do you plan on doing anything about it?¡±

    Alexis tilted her head, pondering for a moment. ¡°Oh, yeah. His useless classes are, like, a total disaster for Hogwarts students. They can¡¯t prepare for danger properly, and with Peter Pettigrew still on the loose? Ugh, who¡¯s to say other prisoners won¡¯t escape too? It could turn into that whole mass breakout-and-intrusion deal like in the original storyline. We need to be ready for that.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s your plan to address it?¡± Scarlet asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Simple. I¡¯ll expose him as unqualified to teach DADA,¡± Alexis replied instantly. ¡°And I¡¯ll show everyone he¡¯s totally not the guy he pretends to be in his books. If I just call him out privately, he¡¯ll worm his way out of it ¨C he always does. And if no one notices he¡¯s useless, Dumbledore might still keep him around since there¡¯s, like, no one else willing to take the cursed job. But honestly, I¡¯d rather deal with having different Aurors as substitutes, even if it¡¯s temporary.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°At least you¡¯re not going full hero-mode.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Alexis nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What else? Oh¡ªyeah, the basilisk under Hogwarts. It¡¯ll stay asleep as long as no one messes with it. But if it becomes a problem, I think we can get, like, Professor Kettleburn, or, omg, what about Mr. Newt Scamander? He could totally handle it! I mean, it¡¯s a rare magical creature. Killing it would be such a waste! But...worst-case scenario, if it starts hurting students...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Scarlet cur in firmly. ¡°No need to worry.¡±

    ¡°And your research on the counter-curse for the Killing Curse?¡± Alexis asked suddenly, recalling the ambitious plan Scarlet had mentioned before the holidays. ¡°Any progress on that?¡±

    Scarlet shook her head, slightly frowning her brows, ¡°Not yet. I was tied up with company site visits in Japan and Hong Kong. I¡¯ll pick it up at Hogwarts ¨C start by focusing on the core principles behind the curse itself.¡±

    ¡°Whew. Okay, ngl, I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re not, like, running around testing it on lambs or something.¡± Alexis let out an exaggerated sigh of relief. ¡°The Killing Curse? Yeah, so not your style, sensei.¡±

    After going through the reports she¡¯d gave Scarlet before summer holiday, Alexis watched as Scarlet carefully noted precautionary details, double-checking every incident worth documenting. Eventually, Alexis leaned back with a satisfied nod. ¡°Okay. Looks like there¡¯s nothing major we¡¯ve missed, except, like, keeping an eye on Peter Pettigrew. That rat is still the worst.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good. Now, back to your career plan.¡± Scarlet set her nearly-complete to-do list aside. What was left depended mostly on timing, so all she could do now was wait for the plot to unfold. ¡°What happened to you back in Japan. I thought you went there for vacation?¡±

    ¡°I thought so too, but apparently, Uncle Kyle had other ideas,¡± Alexis replied, rolled her eyes. ¡°Seriously, sensei, you must¡¯ve overshared way too much about me with him...Just to confirm, he¡¯s the only person in the world who knows you¡¯re reincarnated into this world, right? No one else?¡±

    ¡°Unless you count Queen Sc¨¢thach as someone worth worrying about,¡± Scarlet replied, her tone casual. ¡°She recognised right away that I¡¯m not originally from this world. Other than her, only my dad know ¨C and now you. I didn¡¯t hide from my dad, so of course he knows about you.¡±

    Alexis let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Good. At least I don¡¯t have to stress about being kidnapped for some insane reason or whatever.¡±

    ¡°Your dad - Uncle Kyle ¨C thinks big,¡± she continued, her teeth gritted in frustration as she practically spat his name. ¡°And apparently, he assumes I¡¯m like, just as capable as you or something. So...he¡¯s got this huge plan for me.¡±

    ¡°And you just waltzed tight into the thorny throne he set up for you?¡± Scarlet asked, raising an eyebrow, intrigued by Alexis¡¯s deadpan expression. ¡°What kind of bait did he use?¡±

    ¡°An anime studio,¡± Alexis groaned, facepalming. ¡°He¡¯s offering me my own studio to produce animations based on my ideas and needs. In other words, I can turn any comic, lightnovel, or random concept into an amazing anime ¨C and he¡¯ll fund it completely.¡± She dropped her hands dramatically. ¡°In exchange, he wants me to pitch ideas and plans for, like, everything related to future entertainment - games, movies, music, novels, TV shows, merch designs, tourism, marketing strategies, trends, and animations. Oh, and because of this, I now have to learn Japanese so I can work with the assistant he¡¯s hired to help me. The guy¡¯s English is so bad, I can barely understand him through the accent!¡±

    After a pause, Scarlet said neutrally, ¡°Well...you do have a better grasp on entertainment trends than I do. I spent years wandering East Asia as a nomad, dealing with abnormalities as a caster. that kind of lifestyle leaves you a bit out of touch with pop culture. Most of the people I talked to were casters, too, so we weren¡¯t exactly binge-watching TV or chatting about fandoms. So...gambateh-ne, Are-chan.¡±

    Alexis dragged her hands down her face, revealing wide, pleading puppy eyes that glistened with despair. ¡°Sensei, pleeeeease, help me,¡± she whined, her tone just shy of a sob.

    ¡°...Fine. Bring me your papers and tell me what¡¯s in your head.¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes, clearly resigned. She mentally resolved to blame her dad for this entirely, he¡¯s going to get zero letters from me for at least a month!

 Chapter 89 - Back to Hogwarts

    King¡¯s Cross.

    Jessica trailed behind Scarlet and Alexis, while Meiko and Black followed close behind, with Black handling the trolley piled high with luggage. Most of it belonged to Scarlet, packed with souvenirs from Japan meant for her friends and peers. Among the mountain of bags, one piece of luggage stood out ¨C it was Alexis¡¯s, stuffed with souvenirs from America.

    ¡°When we got to Platform 9, we¡¯ll have to pass through a wall to enter Platform 9?,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Nothing to worry about. Just walk slowly and go right through.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Jessica clenched her fists in an attempt to bolster her confidence. She was so nervous she hadn¡¯t slept well the night before. Thankfully, Scarlet had reassured her it would be fine to nap during the train ride.

    ¡°Ginny Weasley¡¯s starting at Hogwarts this year,¡± Alexis chimed in. ¡°Maybe you two could chat on the train. Not sure which compartment she¡¯ll be in, thought. It can¡¯t be Fred and George¡¯s, right?¡±

    ¡°What can¡¯t be us?¡± one of the Weasley twins interjected, his voice cutting in as his head popped out on Alexis¡¯s left.

    ¡°Talking behind our backs, eh?¡± The other twin added from her right, shaking his head in mock disappointment. ¡°Misguided damsel.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it!¡± Alexis snapped, rolling up her notebook and chasing after the fleeing gingers, intent on delivering a smack.

    ¡°Ah, what a peaceful life,¡± Fred sighed dramatically, hands on his hips as he watched his brother narrowly dodged her swings. ¡°Been missing the wacky girl¡¯s antics all summer. Game development just wasn¡¯t the same without her.¡±

    ¡°...Let¡¯s be real, you hit a wall with rune coding again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Scarlet shot him a pointed look. ¡°You two really need to learn to manage that on your own.¡±

    ¡°There are some things even geniuses struggle with¡ªwhoa!¡± Fred ducked to avoid another swing of Alexis¡¯s makeshift weapon as she huffed in frustration.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten about you! Most of the totally ridiculous ideas come straight from your brain, Fred!¡± Alexis huffed, finally slowing down as the chase started to catch up with her.

    Fred and George stood at a safe distance, looking impressed. ¡°Wow, you can actually tell us apart!¡± George marveled.

    ¡°I¡¯d be blind if I couldn¡¯t, after all those hours brainstorming with you two,¡± Alexis grumbled, rolling her eyes while trying to catch her breath. ¡°Ugh, I seriously need to start working out again. Sensei, what if I can¡¯t even get a room to myself? I think I need, like, a special room just for me ¨C y¡¯know, like your fancy training room.¡±

    ¡°You will, as long as you¡¯ve got the letter from my dad,¡± Scarlet assured her. ¡°If not, you can use my room. Or that room. You¡¯ll manage.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah...¡± Alexis blinked as she remembered the Room of Requirement. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I forgot about that.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    Ron¡¯s familiar voice rang out as he ran up to her, his face slight with excitement. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what happened at Harry¡¯s over the summer!¡±

    Before Scarlet could respond, a second voice interrupted.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡± Maya rushed to her side, throwing her arms around her. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other - I missed you!¡±

    ¡°Scarlet, Maya!¡± Amelia quickly joined in, enveloping both her roommates in a hug. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you from behind, Maya! Didn¡¯t you hear me? Anyway, Scarlet, you won¡¯t believe all the drama we watched this summer...¡±

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    Neville arrived next, slightly out of breath, clutching a neat stack of papers. His shy smile lit up his face as he held them out. ¡°I made some reports and summaries about the big events in the wizarding world ¨C annual stuff, plus anything important. I thought you might find them useful.¡±

    Scarlet looked pleasantly surprised as she accepted the stack of papers from Neville, tucking them neatly into her bag. ¡°Thanks a lot, Neville, I¡¯ll make sure to read these thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Meeting tomorrow as usual?¡± Neville asked, receiving a nod from Scarlet. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll confirm with the others. I think they¡¯ve prepared something for you too.¡± He nodded politely, bid farewell to the group, and headed toward the platform, greeting others along the way.

    Jessica, standing slightly apart from the small crowd gathered around Scarlet, gaped in awe. Leaning toward Alexis, who stood nearby watching the scene unfold, she whispered, ¡°Does this always happen around Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s pretty popular,¡± Alexis whispered back. The ever-inquisitive Weasley twins leaned in, eavesdropping shamelessly. Alexis rolled her eyes at them but chose not to shoo them away. ¡°Thing is,¡± she added, ¡°Scarlet doesn¡¯t really seem to realize how popular she is. Like, she¡¯s...completely oblivious to it?¡±

    Jessica nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s always been like that. Even back at the orphanage, she was the one everyone admired, but she never seemed to notice.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Alexis mused, folding her arms, ¡°I should probably remind her¡ªmmph!¡±

    Her thought was cut short as the twins clamped their hands over her mouth. She shot them a furious glare, but Fred and George merely grinned mischievously.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it wonderful that out dear Lady is adored by many?¡± Fred said with a wink.

    ¡°And isn¡¯t it even better that our long-lost sister is so adorably uncomfortable about her fame?¡± George added, nudging Alexis with a conspiratorial grin.

    The twins pointed toward Scarlet, who was busily responding to greetings and arranging chats with each admirer before sending them on their way.

    Alexis batted the twins¡¯ hands away from her face, huffing. ¡°You two just enjoy watching her squirm.¡±

    ¡°In a loving way,¡± Fred said, crossing her arms, clearly pleased with himself.

    ¡°In the happiest way possible,¡± George added, gesturing toward Scarlet with a nod. ¡°And look - she¡¯s clearly in her element, sorting everyone¡¯s problems.¡±

    A dawning realisation hit Alexis as she watched Scarlet, who did seem oddly at ease taking charge and organising schedules. It must be a habit, Alexis thought, one she had carried over from her days as a discipline teacher.

    Meanwhile, Jessica observed her beloved sister ¨C tied to her not by blood but by bond ¨C with admiration glimmering in her eyes.

    As the group moved toward the station, splitting up to avoid drawing attention from nearby Muggles, Jessica found herself walking beside a cheerful red-haired girl who could only be another Weasley.

    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Ginny Weasley. Are you a first-year too?¡± Ginny asked with a bright smile.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Jessica White.¡± Jessica replied with a nod. ¡°Yes, I am...but I don¡¯t know much about the wizarding world yet.¡±

    ¡°Thats¡¯s alright, I can fill you in!¡± Ginny grinned, brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°Want to share a compartment? I have loads of questions I¡¯d like to ask, too.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Jessica beamed, happily matching Ginny¡¯s energy.

    Scarlet noticed and raised an eyebrow when she realised Jessica wouldn¡¯t be joining her compartment but smiled warmly when Jessica explained her decision. She ruffled Jessica¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Alright then. But if you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to come fine my compartment, okay?¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°I will!¡± Jessica waved and, with an excited grin, grabbed her luggage and hurried off with Ginny in toward the platform.

    A little while later, Harry arrived, looking slightly rushed. Behind him stood his Uncle Vernon, looking distinctly uneasy as he cast wary glances at the growing crowd of young wizards and witches.

    ¡°Hi, Scarlet,¡± Harry greeted, grinning as he walked up to her. ¡°I¡¯ve got loads to share with you. Same compartment as last time, yeah? Great, I¡¯ll fill you in once we¡¯re on the train. Oh, Sirius!¡±

    Harry rushed to embrace his godfather after confirming with Scarlet that they¡¯d share the same compartment later. He launched into an animated retelling of everything that had happened since their last meeting, leaving no detail spared.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Vernon Dursley, who had stayed back for a moment, wore an uncharacteristically broad smile when he approached Scarlet. With surprising enthusiasm, he extended his hand for a handshake, which Scarlet accepted graciously.

    ¡°We¡¯re making tremendous progress with the project in Africa!¡± Mr. Dursley exclaimed, pumping her hand with fervour. ¡°We¡¯re immensely grateful for the opportunity to collaborate with your company.¡±

    ¡°We are equally appreciative, Mr. Dursley,¡± Scarlet replied with a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the reports, and I must commend your team for crafting such a thoughtful proposal for the local community. I truly appreciate your efforts. If this project proves successful, we¡¯d be delighted to consider further collaborations.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Mr. Dursley agreed enthusiastically, finally releasing her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll be in touch. I shouldn¡¯t keep you from your journey ¨C do take care!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dursley,¡± Scarlet said with a nod and a warm smile before continuing on her way.

    As she turned, she noticed Harry, Ron, and Hermione standing nearby, watching the exchange with expressions of surprise and admiration. Behind them, Black was observing her with a complicated look on his face ¨C a mixture of awe, contemplation, and something she couldn¡¯t quite decipher.

    One by one, the young wizards entered Platform 9? with their families, carrying trunks and saying tearful goodbyes. Once Mr. Dursley was satisfied that Harry had crossed safely into the magical world, he departed hastily, grumbling about his busy schedule.

    Before Scarlet steeped through the barrier, Meiko leaning close and whispered, ¡°Milady, I will stay here and remain vigilant until the wizards guarding the entrance have left. Please be cautious during your time at school.¡±

    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Scarlet replied, her smile soft but confident. Waving her off, she added. ¡°You know I¡¯m capable of taking care of myself. I¡¯ll write to you once I arrive.¡±

    Platform 9? buzzed with the chatter of students bidding farewell to their parents. Harry and the others had helped Scarlet settle her luggage and were now waving at her from the compartment windows when she appeared. Scarlet smiled, motioning for them to hold on before turning to Black, who had been at her side as her bodyguard until the last moment.

    ¡°Mr. Black,¡± Scarlet began politely, ¡°Hogwarts¡¯s magic will ensure my safety from here on. Thank you for looking after me these past few days.¡±

    Her gratitude seemed to weigh heavily on Black. At first, he¡¯d been certain he could protect her ¨C after all, he was a skilled and powerful wizard. But after witnessing Scarlet¡¯s mastery with unconventional magic, Meiko extraordinary skills as a Jutsushi, and William¡¯s unmatched marksmanship, Black had come to an unsettling realisation: his protection hadn¡¯t really been needed. Scarlet, supported by her highly capable team and her own impressive abilities, had proven she could defend herself far better than most witches or wizards.

    The sense of inadequacy gnawed at him. It was the same crushing feeling he had experienced after failing James. But James had been an adult, and Scarlet...she was just a girl. A very young girl.

    With a heavy sigh, Black replied reluctantly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t much. Meiko did a far better job protecting you.¡±

    ¡°You represented Professor Dumbledore, and that alone means a great deal,¡± Scarlet said with a kind smile and a slight bow. ¡°Please take care of yourself - Harry still needs you.¡±

    ¡°You too. Be careful,¡± Black nodded, his voice tinged with both respect and concern.

    As he prepared to step back and watch the train¡¯s departure from a distance, his sharp eyes caught movement nearby. His expression darkened as he spotted the approaching figures.

    ¡°Malfoys,¡± he muttered in a deep, wary tone.

    ¡°Well, well. If it isn¡¯t the nearly-disowned son of the Black family,¡± Mr. Malfoy drawled, his cane lightly tapping the stone platform as he approached. His sharp, calculating eyes flicked between Black and Scarlet, his lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°Ms. Hong. A pleasure, as always. I see you¡¯ve found yourself...rather interesting company.¡±

    Before Black could launch into a retort, Scarlet stepped forward, inclining her head slightly in a polite bow, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Malfoy. I have been recounting the moments we had last time during our meetings in your manor. Surely, I remain determined to prove my forecast are worthwhile, and I look forward to the day when our paths align more closely.¡±

    Mr. Malfoy smile faltered, but only for a brief second. The memory of their last meeting lingered: the piercing gaze that felt almost otherworldly, the spear radiating an overwhelming presence that burning momentarily into his eyes. He still wasn¡¯t quite certain what to make of the girl standing before him.

    Draco, oblivious to his father¡¯s unease, crossed his arms and gave a dismissive humph. ¡°Scarlet, you¡¯re always the witty one, but I highly doubted the gingers would have the same brain.¡±

    Scarlet blinked, looking calm as she smiled, ¡°You know I¡¯d never speak poorly of my friends behind their back, Draco. But if I recall correctly, didn¡¯t your last wager with the three of them end with Hermione coming out on top? Not to mention Harry and Ron tying with you for the same average grades?¡±

    Draco flushed slightly, his frustration visible as he scowled. ¡°I was just letting them have a taste of success. It won¡¯t happen again - they¡¯ll never win against me!¡±

    ¡°In academic?¡± Scarlet asked, tilting her head thoughtfully. ¡°Or perhaps in Quidditch?¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Draco smirked, puffing out his chest. ¡°Both. Father¡¯s been speaking with Madam Hooch about upgrading our brooms. Nothing but the best for the Slytherins, of course.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of upgrades, Sirius,¡± Mr. Malfoy cut in smoothly, though his gaze were now fixed on Sirius, ¡°it seems you¡¯ve remained remarkably unchanged since your...extended stay on that desolate, isolated island. Tell me, Sirius, do you miss it? Or are you simply clinging to that...charmingly dishevelled aesthetic as a token of nostalgia?¡±

    Black, with his arms crossing, his grin widened to a near sneer. ¡°Ah, it seems Mr. Out-of-Fashion has a touch of blurred vision. Perhaps you¡¯d benefit from a decent pair of glasses, seeing as everything you behold seems utterly distorted. But then again ¨C I suppose that¡¯s nothing new for you. Blundering down the wrong path and calling it the right one is practically your signature move.¡±

    The tension in the air thickened as the exchange between the two men grew more pointed. Behind Lucius, Mrs. Malfoy stood with her hand resting lightly on Draco¡¯s shoulder. Her gaze slid toward Black, cold and composed, her lip pressed into a line of elegant disdain.

    ¡°Some things never change,¡± she said icily. ¡°Still clinging to your self-righteous little rebellions, Sirius, even when you¡¯re clearly out of place.¡±

    Black narrowed his eyes but remained silent. Instead, his grin broadened as his thoughts wandered. The pure-blooded Malfoys and their archaic sense of superiority ¨C they were relics of a world far too small and limited. Since leaving Grimmauld Place, he had encountered a vast world filled with wonders unknown to the likes of the Malfoys: airport bustling with Muggle travellers, telephone, radio, and televisions playing endless shows. The sheer vibrancy of life beyond the British wizarding world was a stark contrast to the suffocating traditions the Malfoys clung to.

    Arguing with them was a waste of time, Black mused, I have so much more to learn. Their narrow world is hardly worth another word.

    Scarlet seized the pause to intervene, her warm and diplomatic smile cutting through the tension. ¡°Mrs. Malfoy, I¡¯m certain there¡¯s an interesting story behind your words, but I¡¯m afraid I must take my leave. It¡¯s been a pleasure meeting with you all today.¡±

    With a small nod, she turned to Black and gave him a meaningful look. It was time to board the train.

    Mr. Malfoy lifted his chin with a practiced air of superiority, nodding toward Scarlet. ¡°Ms. Hong, I dare say my son would provide far better company than others of your acquaintance. He¡¯s always happy to spend time with someone who can match his intelligence ¨C however rare that might be.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Scarlet,¡± Draco added with a casual shrug, ¡°it¡¯s not often you find someone worth talking to at Hogwarts.¡±

    Well, maybe that¡¯s because you insist on surrounding yourself with Crabbe and Goyle, who can barely follow half of what you say, Scarlet thought with amusement. Outwardly, she maintained her pleasant demeanour. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. See you at school, Draco.¡±

    ¡°See you,¡± he said with a small nod, his expression smug.

    Scarlet stepped onto the train, leaving Black and the Malfoys standing a few feet apart. Mr. Malfoy inclined his head slightly toward Black, a gesture more dismissive than polite, before turning to escort Draco toward another entrance. As the Malfoys departed, Black watched them go, his grin faded into a pensive frown.

    The train whistle pierced the air, drawing his attention back. Quickly shaking off his thoughts, Black gave a broad wave toward his godson and Scarlet, who had already settled into a compartment with the other. His grin returned as he called out, ¡°Be good! And write if you need anything!¡±

    Scarlet returned his wave, just as Alexis entered the compartment and slid onto the seat beside her. Catching sight of Black still standing on the platform, Alexis arched a brow and leaned closer to Scarlet.

    ¡°He¡¯s...different,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s dynamic,¡± Scarlet replied softly. ¡°He left Azkaban on stable footing and has been adjusting to the world freely ever since. His mind¡¯s clearer now - sane and stable. Of course, he¡¯s bound to improve.¡±

    ¡°Sure, fanfiction logic. I get it,¡± Alexis said with a light-hearted shrug. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here to give you this.¡±

    ¡°A notebook?¡± Scarlet asked, taking the small, palm size book from Alexis. It had ringed bindings, empty detachable pages, and divided sections resembling those of a planner ¨C perfect for keeping schedules neatly organised.

    ¡°Not just any notebook,¡± Alexis said with a smirk, her tone laced with intrigue. She leaned back and gave Scarlet a playful wink before standing to leave. ¡°It¡¯s a messenger.¡±

    With that, Alexis vanished down the corridor, leaving Scarlet staring at the mysterious notebook in her hands.

 Chapter 90 - Notebook Messenger

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Amelia asked Scarlet as she watched Alexis having just left with a teasing smile.

    Scarlet sat in the compartment with her roommates, Maya and Amelia, along with Harry, Ron, and Hermione, the protagonist trio. The group, brimming with excitement, had been exchanging stories about their summer holidays when the curious notebook Alexis had handed Scarlet became the centre of attention.

    ¡°It looks like a notebook,¡± Maya remarked, studying it. ¡°Though, to be honest, it looks rather poorly designed.¡±

    ¡°Probably because Alexis didn¡¯t have access to Fred and George during the summer holidays,¡± Scarlet replied, flipping through its pages. ¡°Or maybe they meant for it to look like this. They do love bold, cartoonish designs.¡±

    Amelia frowned, her distaste evident. ¡°It looks more like something a boy under the age of eight would own.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to pass on your critique,¡± Scarlet said with a chuckle, turning to a page labelled with Alexis¡¯s name at the top.

    Ron, who had been frowning at the item in confusion, suddenly lit up. ¡°Oh! This is one of Fred and George¡¯s new inventions! I remember them messing around with tons of paper scraps trying to figure it out. Looks like they pulled it off...but I¡¯ve got no clue what it¡¯s supposed to do.¡±

    Hermione leaned in, her tone sceptical yet intrigued. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not an ordinary notebook. Maybe it¡¯s a prank item? Something that splashes ink all over your shirt?¡±

    Scarlet grinned. ¡°that¡¯s a great idea! I¡¯ll write it down and run a test.¡± Taking out her favourite quill, she scribbled in the notebook with her trademark maple-coloured ink:

    Scarlet: [Is this a notebook that splashes inks on me?¡±]

    Maya, peering over Scarlet¡¯s shoulder, praised, ¡°Your handwriting is gorgeous as always. I wish I could write like that.¡±

    ¡°Practice makes perfect,¡± Scarlet replied lightly. Before she could continue, her words were interrupted by a new line of writing. Black ink appeared beneath her text, clearly in a different handwriting.

    Alexis: [Of course not! It¡¯s a messenger, remember?]

    Alexis: [OMG, those GENUISES praised ur idea of an ink-spatting notebook ¨Cfainted stick figure-]

    Alexis: [Hell, handwriting is sooo slow compared to typing on keyboard]

    Alexis: [I¡¯m gonna make them add a keybord widget to this thing ¨Ctiny figure clenching fist-]

    Alexis: [Just wait, sensei! Soon we¡¯ll send DMs across the globe! -fireworks-]

    Scarlet blinked in surprise. ¡°Oh, so this is the messenger she was talking about.¡±

    Everyone leaned closer, staring at the notebook in amazement.

    Harry tilted his head. ¡°You¡¯re...talking to Alexis? Through the notebook?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, yes.¡± Scarlet shrugged, though her words drew gasps from the group. ¡°I kept complaining about how slow owl posts are and how there¡¯s no telephone here. Alexis must¡¯ve passed that idea on to Fred and George. It looks like they took it as a challenge to create something that lets us chat instantly, even across long distances.¡±

    Ron¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Whoa! You mean I can talk to Harry instantly even during holidays?¡±

    ¡°And I could monitor their studies!¡± Hermione exclaimed, her expression equally enthusiastic. But her words instantly wiped the smiles off both boys¡¯ faces. ¡°This is brilliant! You have no idea how worried I get knowing they probably forget half of what they learned in class the moment they leave Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that forgetful...¡± Ron protested weakly, but his voice was drowned out as everyone continued marvelling at the notebook. Maya, particularly curious, grabbed Scarlet¡¯s quill and scribbled something in the book, asking about its price.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Alexis: [Handwriting¡¯s diff]

    Alexis: [Who¡¯s that?]

    Alexis: [Wait, I think I recognize this]

    Alexis: [Maya?]

    Alexis: [Well, the geniuses are glad you like the new invention, but it¡¯s a prototype]

    Alexis: [Still needs work]

    Alexis: [Gosh, their design makes NO sense! I CANNOT imagine my dear sensei holding such an eyesore in her hands!]

    The handwriting suddenly shifted, sharper and more controlled, but it still appeared under Alexis¡¯s name on Scarlet¡¯s side.

    Alexis: [Milady, we SWEAR our design is perfectly fine!]

    Alexis: [It¡¯s this misguided damsel who¡¯s picky about every little detail of the Tweet-It-Owl!]

    Amelia raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s almost like I can hear their voices shouting at each other. Those scribbles are getting more chaotic by the second.¡±

    ¡°What an excellent observation,¡± Hermione agreed. ¡°I can imagine the notebook jumping between hands as they squabble over it, each one desperate to write their bit first.¡±

    The sentences continued to appear, chaotic and overlapping, until Scarlet¡¯s original question disappeared from the page. Scarlet flipped through the notebook, searching for any button or section to retrieve previous conversations, but there was nothing.

    Maya giggled when Ron rolled his eyes, clearly imagining the chaos of his brothers fighting over the book. Harry, on the other hand, seemed thoughtful. ¡°Scarlet, does this mean you can talk to William now through the notebook?¡±

    Scarlet froze for a moment, startled by the question. Her gaze flicked to Harry, who looked different ¨C less like the timid and miserable boy she vaguely remembered from the films and more contemplative.

    Harry continued, his tone thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯ve been sponsoring Hogwarts owls so you can stay in touch with William and your dad for your business dealings, right? This notebook could be a faster way to send orders or updates. They¡¯d only need owls for signed documents or urgent packages...Right?¡±

    For a moment, the compartment went utterly silent. Then Ron broke it with a nervous laugh. ¡°Mate, you¡¯re starting to freak me out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Harry asked, blinking innocently. ¡°It¡¯s a logical conclusion, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ron yelped, grabbing Harry by the collar and shaking him wildly. ¡°This isn¡¯t ¡®logical conclusion¡¯ stuff! What happened to you over the summer? Did that house-elf you mentioned in your letters do something to you?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Harry protested, gently prying Ron¡¯s hands off him. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just spent some time reading a few books, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What kind of books?¡± Hermione asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Harry shrugged. ¡°A bit of everything - autobiographies, self-help books, food history, mythology, fairy tales, fantasy novels, detective stories...Probably the detective novels sharpened my thinking a bit.¡±

    Hermione turned to Ron, her expression alight with suggestion. ¡°Harry, why don¡¯t you pass some of those books to Ron? It¡¯d be lovely to see a few...improvements.¡±

    ¡°Oi!¡± Ron mumbled indignantly, but his attention quickly returned to the notebook, ¡°Anyway, how¡¯s the notebook working so far?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully, ¡°we¡¯ll need to test the distance limits. Can it really connect people from across the globe?¡±

    She passed the notebook to her friends, who were still captivated by the scribbled arguments of the inventors and designer. Occasionally, another random handwriting would pop up, likely from someone else in the compartment sharing Alexis¡¯s notebook.

    ¡°It must be Lee Jordan. He¡¯s been helping Fred and George with their pranks and inventions,¡± Ron commented, holding the notebook. This was the first time he¡¯d gotten a glimpse into the details of how his brothers created their inventions.

    Usually, he was the unwitting test subject for their prototypes, often ending up on the receiving end of pranks thanks to their unstable creations. Their antics had always irritated him, but now, as he read the heated arguments in the notebook ¨C Fred and George fiercely defending their ideas, Alexis dismissing them as ¡°geniuses with idiotic ideas¡±, and her repeated emphasis on safety concerns ¨C Ron found himself with mixed feelings.

    For the first time, he realised just how much thought went into their inventions, even if their approach was haphazard. It wasn¡¯t about upsetting him; their goal was to spread joy, even if their were insensitive and thoughtless in execution. Alexis¡¯s involvement, with her sharp tongue and insistence on precautions the twins likely never considered, seemed to balance their recklessness perfectly.

    ¡°Have they come to a conclusion yet?¡± Scarlet asked, glancing at Ron, who was lost in thought as he stared at the notebook. Her voice snapped him out of his reverie.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, maybe. There¡¯s not much writing happening now,¡± Ron said, handing the notebook and quill back to Scarlet.

    Scarlet quickly scribbled something, and a reply came almost instantly in point form. The handwriting, unmistakably Alexis¡¯s, was neat and precise. Scarlet nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good. They¡¯ve reached a conclusion and plan to give me another version after fixing flaws. I¡¯ll send one to my dad to test and see if it works.¡±

    Alexis: [Sensei, trust me]

    Alexis: [this invention will be revolutionary]

    Alexis: [the entire wizarding world will experience a drastic change, just like how touchscreen phones transformed our world!]

    Revolutionary or not, all I care about is whether it can actually help me connect with my dad or William, Scarlet thought to herself, her mind already racing with possibilities for messaging in ways that no owl could manage.

 Chapter 91 - Arguments on the train

    After the initial excitement of reuniting with friends that after the long summer holiday, everyone in the compartment finally settled down and shared lunch together. This year, each of them had brought their own lunch. Scarlet, however, brought an extra-large, layered bento box filled with bite-sized snacks, all meticulously prepared by her kitchen staff under Meiko¡¯s supervision.

    ¡°The snacks you have here are quite different from what we get at Hogwarts,¡± Amelia commented taking a bite of a rice ball.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the seasonings,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully. ¡°I think my chef specifically went to Japan for a taste tour and brought back some of these seasonings.¡±

    ¡°Whoa,¡± the others ¨C most of whom had never travelled abroad ¨C exclaimed in awe.

    ¡°...Anyway, I got you guys some souvenirs from Japan,¡± Scarlet said, her tone lightly stiff as she attempted to change the subject, ¡°I¡¯ll give them to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, wealthy girl,¡± Amelia teased, but smoothly followed Scarlet¡¯s lead. ¡°So, our CEO-cum-novelist had a busy holiday. Maya and I just lazed around, watching dramas together since we live nearby. How about you three?¡±

    ¡°I read through all my textbooks,¡± Hermione said with a proud grin. ¡°When I ran out, I went to Diagon Alley to buy more. Oh, and I managed to get Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s autograph!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Maya exclaimed. ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t subscribe to any wizarding magazines or newspapers. I didn¡¯t know he was having an autograph session!¡±

    ¡°You can always get his autograph at Hogwarts - he¡¯s our new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor!¡± Hermione said, brimming with excitement. Ron, however, rolled his eyes in frustration. He had heard enough about Lockhart¡¯s supposed brilliance from his mum at home, and now had to endure Hermione¡¯s admiration as well.

    Harry, observing Scarlet¡¯s calm demeanour, asked, ¡°Scarlet, what do you think about our new professor?¡±

    Scarlet blinked, pulling herself away from Neville¡¯s report that she¡¯d been silently reading. ¡°My opinion might be a little different from the mainstream. Are you sure you want to know?¡±

    Hermione immediately cut in with a matter-of-fact tone, ¡°He must be a powerful wizard, skilled in Defence Against the Dark Arts. Just read his books and you can imagine how capable he is.¡±

    Harry cast Hermione a sidelong glance but kept his focus on Scarlet, silently insisting she answer. He remembered how accurate her assessments of the professors had been in the past, especially with Quirrell. And now, with Peter Pettigrew still at large ¨C a fact Sirius and Ron had both mentioned in their letters ¨C he suspected Scarlet might have reasons for her aloofness regarding Lockhart.

    Scarlet, noticing Harry¡¯s quiet persistence, smiled. ¡°The books you¡¯ve been reading seem to have done wonders for you,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°The more I read, the more I realise how much I don¡¯t know,¡± Harry admitted, a modest smile lighting his face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just books, either. I tried joining some activity clubs this summer, and I joined an archery club. I met all sorts of people. So...about the new professor?¡±

    Well, so much for dodging the topic...Scarlet thought, exhaling softly. The Harry in front of her felt worlds apart from the one she remembered from their last meeting at the start of the summer holiday...like a slightly more mature version.

    Directing her reply specifically to Harry, she finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s just say...he¡¯s a narcissistic fantasy author and not much more than that.¡±

    Hermione was visibly upset by Scarlet¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s not narcissistic! What he wrote was his personal experience fighting dangerous magical creatures - that¡¯s his autobiography! He¡¯s obviously a powerful wizard.¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t respond to Hermione¡¯s retort, her gaze quietly shifting to Harry, who appeared to be deep in thought.

    An awkward silence filled the compartment. After a moment, Harry looked up and met Scarlet¡¯s eyes. ¡°So...are you saying he¡¯s good at telling stories, but he might not have actually done all the things he claimed in his books?¡±

    ¡°Of course he did!¡± Hermione snapped, her tone rising again. This time, she turned on Scarlet directly. ¡°Are you just jealous because Professor Lockhart is a more famous author than you?¡±

    The others gasped audibly, and Amelia shook her head in disapproval. ¡°Hermione, that¡¯s rude.¡±

    Scarlet, unfazed by the accusation, smiled like she always does. She saw them as children and, being more open-minded as an adult mentally, was used to handling such outbursts. Before she could speak, Harry intervened, his voice calm but firm.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Hermione,¡± he began, ¡°I don¡¯t know how famous our new professor is as an author, but you need to remember that the Muggles population is much larger than the wizarding one, whether here in Britain or globally.¡±

    He met Hermione¡¯s gaze directly, nudging a nervous Ron aside to address her properly. ¡°Sure, his books are well-known in the wizarding world. But Scarlet¡¯s books have a much wider audience ¨C they''ve been translated into several languages. She has no reason to feel jealous of someone whose fame is limited to our world. And you know she¡¯s never been interested in diving deeper into the wizarding community since the day you met her.

    Hermione stared at Harry, stunned. He continued, his tone steady but pointed, ¡°You¡¯re the smartest witch of our year ¨C you should be able to figure this out if you think it thought rationally. Scarlet has been writing and reading novels since she was five. She knows the ins and outs of storytelling. If anyone here is skilled enough to spot inconsistencies or embellishments in someone¡¯s writing, it¡¯s her. And you know she¡¯s never lied to us about her insights before.¡±

    The compartment fell silent as everyone ¨C including Maya, Amelia, and Ron ¨C watched the tense exchange.

    Hermione, no longer angry but clearly conflicted, turned hesitantly to Scarlet. ¡°Do you...really think so? That Professor Lockhart isn¡¯t reliable?¡±

    Scarlet offered her a sincere smile. ¡°Time will tell the truth. You might be right, and I might be wrong. There¡¯s no way to know for sure until it¡¯s revealed. But one thing I can say with confidence is that he is narcissistic. If you ever read other autobiographies, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll noticed the difference easily.¡±

    Harry nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve read a few autobiographies over the summer, and they usually feel grounded. Lockhart¡¯s stories, though ¨C they do seem solid on the surface, but they¡¯re...overly polished. If I¡¯m honest, they feel decorated. But just like Scarlet said, we¡¯ll see how it unfolds this year.¡±

    Yeah, Alexis is going to make sure you all witness something, Scarlet mused to herself with a cheerful smile.

    Hermione huffed, crossing her arms. ¡°Time will prove that I¡¯m right and you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, surprising Hermione with her earnest expression. ¡°And I¡¯ll be glad if you are. That would mean we¡¯ll have a reliable professor ¨C which would be good news for all of us.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Hermione struggled to find a suitable reply. After a long pause, she furrowed her brows and gave up with frustrated sigh. ¡°Scarlet, you¡¯re weird.¡±

    Scarlet just shrugged, relieved that the diehard fan of Gilderoy Lockhart had decided to drop the subject.

    Perhaps wanting to ease the tension, Harry shifted the conversation. ¡°Scarlet, about the house-elf...¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Scarlet straightened slightly. ¡°How did that turn out? You didn¡¯t update me about him.¡±

    ¡°It all worked out,¡± Harry said with a small chuckle. ¡°I didn¡¯t update you because I knew you were in Japan, and it wasn¡¯t urgent. I figured I¡¯d fill you in once we were back at Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± Scarlet nodded.

    Noticing the curious expressions on Maya and Amelia¡¯s faces, Harry decided to start from the beginning. ¡°I felt something was odd at the start of my summer holidays, so I called Scarlet for advice. Turns out it was a house-elf. He¡¯s a huge fan of mine and thought I¡¯d be in danger at Hogwarts. So, to ¡®protect¡¯ me, he took all my letters, hoping to isolate me from anything related to Hogwarts. He was trying to make me give up going back this year...and was planning to escalate things if I insisted on returning by using magic.¡±

    Hermione and Ron, who were already familiar with the story, simply listened, while Maya and Amelia looked utterly surprised. Amelia, as a half-blood with a wizarding mother, furrowed her brows. ¡°That¡¯s...a pretty stupid plan.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, probably the best he could come up with,¡± Harry shrugged. ¡°So, I asked Sirius - my godfather - to send his house-elf to help us. We managed to capture him and, after a long discussion, he finally gave up on his plan and agreed that I wasn¡¯t going to face any danger at Hogwarts.¡±

    Maya looked confused. ¡°Why would he think you¡¯d be in danger at Hogwarts? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be the safest school in the world?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Harry hesitated, blinking a few times. ¡°He¡¯s from a family with ties to dark artefacts, and they¡¯ve got some political issues with Professor Dumbledore. So, basically, he believes anyone at school could be tricked into smuggling dark artefacts in and sabotaging things to damage the Headmaster¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s just that he was especially worried about me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Amelia shook her head in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s the reason he acted so recklessly? You¡¯d be in serious trouble if Ministry found out about magic being used at your house!¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Harry replied with a wry smile. ¡°Even after talking to him, I still don¡¯t get what goes on in their heads.¡±

    Ron had been watching Harry closely, and suddenly he grabbed Harry¡¯s arm, his expression serious. ¡°Mate, are you sure you just spent the summer reading books and joining clubs?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Harry asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°It feels like you¡¯ve aged a few years over the holiday!¡± Ron exclaimed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve just been trying to make myself more useful,¡± Harry replied with a wink, his tone hinting at more than he was saying.

    Ron paused, thinking. Slowly, he let go of Harry¡¯s arm, then nodded in understanding. ¡°And to think, I thought learning sword fighting with Fred and George was impressive. Give me your book list! And I¡¯m joining whatever club you¡¯re in!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re fine with coming to London every day for training, I¡¯ll happily refer you to my club,¡± Harry said with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest there, and the only one who did daily training throughout the holiday ¨C most of the others only come once or twice a week. It¡¯s be nice to have a company for a change.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Ron exclaimed enthusiastically.

    Meanwhile, Maya and Amelia ware whispering to each other in the corner. ¡°What are they even talking about?¡± Maya asked.

    ¡°Probably some boys¡¯ secret,¡± Amelia replied with a shrug.

    Hermione, on the other hand, was lost in her thoughts, likely still brooding over her charming and favourite author.

    Ah, teenager. Scarlet sighed, sipping contentedly from her thermal flask.

 Chapter 92 - Harrys Improvement

This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 93 - Sorting Ceremony, again

    Though well-maintained, the coach gave the impression of being old and rarely used. The air inside felt dusty and humid, in sharp contrast to its polished, almost brand-new appearance. Perhaps this was due to the fact that the stagecoaches were only used once a year to transport students from Hogsmeade to the entrance of Hogwarts.

    While many students, especially the second years, chattered excitedly about the ride ¨C this being their first time experiencing the stagecoaches - Scarlet and her companions sat quietly as they climbed into their coach, their minds still turning over Scarlet¡¯s earlier words.

    Harry, who had disrupted the light-hearted atmosphere during the train ride, debated whether now was the right time to ask the questions swirling in his head. He hesitated, unwilling to risk dampening the group¡¯s mood again. Hermione, on the other hand, was preoccupied with Scarlet¡¯s comment about her favourite author. Deep in thought, she preferred to remain silent for now, grappling with the implications of Scarlet¡¯s reply. Ron lacked the inclination for such intricate musing, but his instincts told him to keep his mouth shut ¨C it wasn¡¯t his strength to say things that ease the atmosphere.

    In contrast, Maya and Amelia, who had shared a dormitory with Scarlet for the past year, knew her better than the others. They understood that Scarlet rarely took offense and had a broad-minded nature. Even insults seemed to breeze past her, leaving no lasting impact. In fact, the only time she had truly lost her temper last year was due to Quirrell¡¯s failure to fulfil his role as a proper teacher. Otherwise, she remained composed, her demeanour almost always accompanied by a calm, soft smile.

    It was Amelia who spoke first, her voice as direct and candid as ever. ¡°What¡¯s this winged horse you mentioned? How can a winged horse be described as creepy? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be furry with beautiful manes?¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Maya said, furrowing her brow, struggling to recall something. ¡°I think I¡¯ve read about this...magical beast?¡±

    ¡°Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them,¡± Scarlet supplied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s the textbook of our third-year elective, Care of Magical Creatures. It¡¯s a fun read, so you¡¯ve probably come across it there.¡±

    Maya¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Does that mean we get to take care of winged horses if we choose that subject? Wow! But we can¡¯t see them and you can...¡±

    Scarlet gave a small smile in response. Amelia frowned in thought, her curiosity sparking. ¡°Do we have to do something to be able to see them?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything,¡± Scarlet replied with a soft sigh, ¡°You just have to witness something.¡±

    ¡°Witness what?¡±

    Scarlet blinked, her gaze thoughtful, before answering slowly, ¡°Death.¡±

    The Hufflepuff girls exchange glances, now understand why Hermione - the ever-confident Ms. Know-It-All ¨C had grown so quiet upon learning Scarlet could see the creatures.

    With a casual tone, Scarlet continued, ¡°They¡¯re called Thestrals. They look like horses, but without fur. Their appearance is more reptilian, with a large bat-like wings. Very thin, like skeletons walking around.¡±

    ¡°That does sound creepy,¡± Ron murmured, only to let out a small ¡°ouch¡± as he winced from a sharp pinch to his side, likely courtesy of Hermione.

    Scarlet let out a light chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve all been overthinking,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen death. But it wasn¡¯t dramatic ¨C it was in a clinic.¡±

    Her words piqued the others¡¯ interest, drawing their attention as they prepared to listen intently.

    ¡°I used to visit places with limited resources before coming to Hogwarts ¨C you know, for my charity business,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°The medical conditions there were dire. People died every day from all kinds of diseases. Sometimes, people I had worked with just the month before would fall gravely ill and pass away within days. Nothing I did could save them.¡±

    Scarlet continued with a wistful tone, ¡°I built a clinic there; it helped a little. I saw several deaths and even assisted with funerals. I¡¯d love to build a hospital someday, but with my current situation, that¡¯s still a distant goal. There are many obstacles to overcome first.¡±

    Harry felt as if he was beginning to understand why Scarlet was often called ¡°Milady¡± in the Red House.

    ¡°So,¡± Harry began with a small smile, ¡°if I want to care for Thestrals ¨C and I''m thinking of selecting Care of Magical Creatures next year ¨C would I need to go to hospitals and witness death first? It would make sense to be able to see them, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Scarlet blinked, her eyes studying Harry curiously. His behaviour today had been puzzling, but she shrugged and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about that. You might want to ask Mr. Hagrid. He¡¯s been assisting Professor Kettleburn for years and should know more.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll ask him.¡± Harry¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Ron, always up for an adventure, immediately chimed in, ¡°Mate, I¡¯m with you! This subject sounds amazing. I heard the Magical Creature Reserve has loads of incredible beasts. Imagine what we could see.¡±

    Amelia, intrigued by the topic, eagerly shared what she had read about the reserve.

    The conversation quickly shifted to the electives they were considering for the next year. Hermione declared her intention to take all of them, brimming with confidence that she could ace every subject. Ron rolled his eyes, while Harry voice his disagreement.

    ¡°Hermione, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth spending time on subjects you aren¡¯t passionate about, just to have perfect grades,¡± Harry argued.

    But Hermione, determined, stood her ground. ¡°This is my goal during my time at Hogwarts,¡± she announced with conviction. ¡°And I intend to excel in every subject!¡±

    Harry gave Scarlet a pleading look, hoping she might dissuade Hermione from her overly ambitious plan. Instead, Scarlet chuckled and said lightly, ¡°Good luck, Hermione. I hope you succeed in all your classes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Hermione said proudly, straightening her posture. She shot a triumphant look at Ron and Harry. ¡°At least someone supports my vision.¡±

    Maya shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine taking that many subjects. Two electives are more than enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Same here,¡± Amelia agreed. ¡°I¡¯m choosing Muggle studies. It sounds like an easy subject. Scarlet, what about you?¡±

    ¡°Care of Magical Creature and Ancient Runes,¡± Scarlet said with a small sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have time for more than two.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Amelia said, and everybody nodded in agreement.

    Before long, the stagecoaches arrived at Hogwarts. Senior students dispersed to their respective house tables in the Great Hall while the first years, still crossing the lake by boat, made their way slowly to castle. The Sorting Hat and its stool were already in place at the front of the hall. The staff sat at the head table, and the Heads of Houses distributed timetables to the Head students, who promptly passed them down. Soon, everyone had their schedules for the new school year.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Scarlet observed from a distance as Alexis hurried toward Professor McGonagall, handling her what appeared to be a job offer letter from Kyle. Always efficient and keen to get things done promptly, Professor McGonagall opened the letter, raised an eyebrow, and exchange a few words with Alexis. Judging by Alexis¡¯s elated expression, her request had been approved. Perhaps, following Scarlet¡¯s earlier application for a private room, Hogwarts had introduced new procedures and qualifications for students seeking private quarters. The next challenge, then, would be finding a suitable room for Alexis to use.

    I wonder what Alexis¡¯s room would look like, Scarlet mused, sipping her drink. A dance studio with mirrored walls? She did mention needing space to practice dancing and singing so she could train the artists as dad¡¯s company for music video and album productions...

    The Sorting Ceremony began, and the attention of the Great Hall shifted to the nervous first-years. One by one, Professor McGonagall called out their names, and burst of clapping and cheering erupted as each student was sorted into their respective houses.

    Scarlet leaned toward Maya and Amelia, lowering her voice to a whisper. ¡°Could you help me spot some of the boys you think look interesting?¡±

    ¡°Interesting?¡± Amelia quirked an eyebrow. ¡°For inspiration for your novel?¡±

    ¡°Ooohhh! I get it!¡± Maya clapped her hands excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for the most good-looking boy among them!¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Scarlet nodded, satisfied with her decision. She wasn¡¯t particularly skilled in crafting love stories. Her preferences had always leaned toward books or anime brimming with spell duels and battle strategies ¨C genres that gave her ideas to improve her own casting abilities in her previous life. Adventure and fantasy narratives came natural to her; she had plenty of friends with those kinds of personas during her time as a caster and could easily craft a character inspired by them. Romance, however, was a different story entirely. It was an enigma to her. She¡¯d rarely read such stories and couldn¡¯t define what made a compelling protagonist in that genre.

    Now, with both Alexis and her agreeing that Jessica ¨C Professor Snape''s daughter - would likely serve as the main female lead of this fanfiction world, and Professor Snape as a significant side character, the next task was to decide on a main male character. Perhaps a second male character, too, to create a love triangle within Hogwarts. Alexis had assured her that such a story structure was bound to be a fanfic hit, given the countless similar tales she had consumed over the years.

    Well, I can¡¯t pinpoint the ideal male lead, but Maya and Amelia should have no trouble ¨C they''s watched so many dramas this past summer. Scarlet thought, half-listening to her roommates¡¯ commentary.

    ¡°This one¡¯s too plain,¡± Maya remarked as a boy approached the stool. ¡°Not worth noting.¡±

    Amelia¡¯s eyes brightened as the next student stepped forward. ¡°Maya, what about him? Greyish eyes, slick black hair ¨C he''s not bad, is he?¡±

    Maya tilted her head thoughtfully, then nodded. ¡°He does look like he walked straight out of a novel...A Slytherin, maybe?¡±

    ¡°Carrington, Felix.¡± Professor McGonagall called.

    Unlike most of the first years, who seemed jittery and awkward, Felix exuded calm confidence. Adjusting his glasses, he seated himself and placed the Sorting Hat on his head. The hat didn¡¯t take long before calling out, ¡°RAVENCLAW!¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Maya whispered, leaning closer to Scarlet and Amelia. ¡°I was almost certain he¡¯d be a Slytherin. He¡¯s got that pureblood family aura about him, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Scarlet nodded, making a mental note. ¡°He¡¯s worth keeping an eye on. I¡¯ll add him to my observation list.¡±

    Maya and Amelia cheered, thrilled to contribute to Scarlet¡¯s next book. According to Scarlet, the story would take place in a completely different world from Akahime¡¯s Diary.

    ¡°Fairweather, Adrian,¡± Professor McGonagall called out, her voice steady as she continued the sorting.

    Maya nudged Scarlet, who mind quickly went through her schedule. ¡°Scarlet, this boy!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Scarlet glanced up, only to see a boy with golden hair and bright blue eyes approach the stool.

    Amelia nodded, clearly agreeing with Maya. ¡°I think this one¡¯s a good example for your book, too.¡±

    Scarlet blinked, trying to grasp why her friends were so insistent about this boy, who stood there with a broad infectious grin.

    ¡°Like a cute, energetic, and dependable pup,¡± Maya noted with a grin. ¡°Look at how other first-years are drawn to him. He¡¯s got that charm that people naturally like.¡±

    ¡°A golden retriever,¡± Amelia elaborated, her tone thoughtful. ¡°Warm, caring, and trustworthy ¨C honestly, who wouldn¡¯t love that?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Scalet mildly exasperated. ¡°What exactly have you two been watching over the summer?¡± She was beginning to question the age ratings of the dramas they¡¯d binged.

    Meanwhile, the Sorting Hat called out, ¡°GRYFFINDOR!¡± and the golden retriever boy received an eruption of cheers as he joined his new house.

    ¡°I can give you a list of what we watched,¡± Maya offered enthusiastically, clearly hoping to recruit Scarlet into their drama-watching escapades.

    ¡°...No, thanks,¡± Scarlet replied with a faint smile. She had too much on her plate balancing two worlds to indulge in marathons of escapism. Maybe she¡¯d give it a shot after graduation ¨C when time wasn¡¯t such a luxury.

    A few more names passed before another student caught Maya and Amelia¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Hawthorn, Sebastian.¡±

    The boy who stepped forward had hazel hair tied back in a small poly tail, with green eyes and an effortlessly messy style that seemed intentional.

    Amelia narrowed her eyes, already analysing him. ¡°The Tramp, from Lady and the Tramp.¡±

    Maya grabbed Scarlet¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°You¡¯ve got to jot him down, too. He looks like the kind of street-smart boy with a fascinating backstory.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Scarlet refrained from commenting on her friends¡¯ creative categorisation but noted the boy nonetheless.

    The Sorting Hat deliberated slightly longer before announcing, ¡°SLYTHERIN!¡±

    Maya and Amelia exchanged surprised glances. ¡°I was so sure he¡¯d end up in Gryffindor,¡± Maya whispered.

    The list of first-years was nearing its end, with only a few students remaining. Scarlet noticed Jessica looking anxious at the back of the queue, her eyes darting toward the long tables as though seeking reassurance. Their gaze met, and Scarlet offered a warm smile before discreetly snapping her flingers, a tiny flame flickering to life before vanishing again. The silent gesture referred to the moment they shared days ago, when Scarlet had used her wandless magic to ignite a flame with just a snap. Jessica¡¯s shoulder relaxed slightly, her nervous momentarily soothed.

    ¡°Smith, Zacharias.¡±

    The name caught Scarlet off guard, and judging by the way Maya and Amelia froze, it surprised them as well.

    Few people at Hogwarts knew that Scarlet was adopted, with ¡°Hong¡± being her adoptive father¡¯s surname. Before she knew that Hogwarts had updated its records to reflect her full name, Scarlet had introduced herself simply as Scarlet Smith. Most assumed ¡°Smith¡± was her middle name or that she¡¯d chosen not to use her surname in her introduction. Only Maya and Amelia knew the truth after countless late-night conversations ¨C they were aware that ¡°Smith¡± had been Scarlet¡¯s original surname before her adoption. Alexis had likely guessed but had never pried.

    Maya leaned closer, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s a ¡®Smith¡¯. Do you think he might be related to you?¡±

    Scarlet replied in a casual tone, matching the whispering tune, ¡°¡®Smith¡¯ is a ridiculously common surname. There must be millions of Smiths in Britain ¨C no reason to think we¡¯re related.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Amelia whispered back quickly. ¡°Still, it¡¯s up to you. You could have a go at looking into it if you wanted, but if you¡¯d rather leave it be, that¡¯s perfectly fine. No one except Maya and I knows about it, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong ¨C I''m not bothered if people find out,¡± Scarlet replied with a small smile. ¡°I just prefer to keep the attention to a minimum.¡±

    ¡°We understand that completely,¡± Maya nodded but then raised an eyebrow. ¡°But you¡¯ve been watching him. Why¡¯s that, then?¡±

    ¡°His name,¡± Scarlet replied, her brows furrowing slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it sounds like something out of a story? Like the kind of name you¡¯d give a main character?¡±

    ¡°Oohh, yeah,¡± Maya turned back to the boy, who was still perched on the stool. ¡°That is rather unique, I¡¯ll admit.¡±

    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Unique or not he doesn¡¯t really look the part, does he? Bit...plain, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet tilted her head as she studied him. ¡°Boys can change a lot after they hit puberty. I¡¯ve seen lads who were practically round turn into proper heartthrobs a few years later.¡±

    Scarlet made a mental note of the boy as well when the Sorting Hat bellowed ¡°HUFFLEPUFF!¡± and the Hufflepuff table erupted into cheers to welcome their new member.

    ¡°Really?¡± Amelia raised a sceptical eyebrow but shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, I suppose. Anyway, finally ¨C here comes the last one.¡±

    Jessica stepped up as the final student after Ginny Weasley was whisked into Gryffindor almost instantly. The hat rested on Jessica¡¯s head for a moment before declaring, ¡°HUFFLEPUFF!¡±

    Cheers erupted from the Hufflepuff table, marking the end of the Sorting Ceremony. Jessica hurried over to Scarlet, giving her a tight hug before heading off to join her fellow first-years.

    Maya and Amelia exchange surprised glances, clearly not expecting the display of affection. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two were that close,¡± Maya said.

    ¡°She¡¯s like a sister to me,¡± Scarlet explained, ¡°We¡¯re from the same orphanage.¡±

    Her roommates nodded, understanding the bond, but were taken aback by what Scarlet said next. ¡°She¡¯s sponsored by Professor Snape now.¡±

    ¡°....What?¡± both girls exclaimed, but the chatter and noise in the hall drowned out their voices. They exchanged looks and silently agreed to press Scarlet for details once they were back in their dormitory.

    After Professor Dumbledore¡¯s opening speech and the Start-of-Term feast, came the moment everyone found most intriguing ¨C the announcement of the new professor, a surprise addition to the usual list of announcements from the previous year.

 Chapter 94 - Gilderoy Lockhart

    ¡°Welcome,¡± Professor Dumbledore began, his voice warm and full of mischief. ¡°Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! Thank you!¡±

    So this is the usual opening for the Start-of-Term feast. Got to love the Headmaster¡¯s short speech, Scarlet mused as she began to dig into her dinner. Between bites, she answered questions from her housemates, especially the one about her latest book.

    ¡°Yes, the final book of the Akahime¡¯s Diary series should be on shelves very soon,¡± Scarlet said with a polite smile. ¡°My editor¡¯s told me the copies are already on their way to bookstores.¡±

    A few first-years gasped as the revelation that Scarlet was the author of their favourite series. Within moments, the news spread across the hall. Papers seemed to appear from nowhere as students rushed over, clamouring for her autograph.

    Amelia huffed in mild annoyance. ¡°Honestly, could you lot not wait until she¡¯s done eating? A bit of courtesy wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Scarlet said calmly, brushing aside the concern. ¡°I¡¯ve got a little time now. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll next have a chance. Best to do it while I can. Now, then - how would you like me to address you?¡±

    Her words seemed to melt the crowd¡¯s excitement into a gentle warmth. Scarlet didn¡¯t just scribble her name on scraps of parchment; she carefully personalised each message. Her inscriptions read something like, To [Name], Brave your hearts as you run towards the new chapter of your life. Love, Scarlet SH. The flourish of her cursive maple-coloured ink left the first-years starry-eyed, clutching their treasures as if they were golden.

    ¡°You really spoil your fans,¡± Amelia remarked, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re my fans,¡± Scarlet replied, flashing a cheerful grin. ¡°If my writing makes them happy, then I¡¯m happy too.¡±

    ¡°Aww, Scarlet, you¡¯re such a gem!¡± Maya exclaimed before throwing her arms around Scarlet in a dramatic hug. ¡°Just let me know what you need for you next book, and I¡¯ll get it for you, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Next book!¡± Felix Carrington, the calm and confident boy Scarlet had mentally noted during the Sorting Ceremony, surprised her with his sudden excitement. ¡°Will it be set in a completely new world different from Akahime¡¯s? I read in the papers that you¡¯re still searching for inspiration.¡±

    Her editor, Mr. Wilson, had indeed kept his promise to arrange tasteful interviews after she back to London. No photographs were taken, respecting Scarlet¡¯s preference for privacy, but the article had included a simple manga-style fox drawing as her emblem. The piece had been wildly popular, resulting in Mr. Wilson delivering three enormous bags of letters, all filled with adoration for her work.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still exploring ideas for the world-building and characters,¡± Scarlet replied, continuing to sign autographs. To her surprise, both Adrian Fairweather - the ¡°golden retriever¡± - and Sebastian Hawthorn - the ¡°Tramp¡± - were amongst her fans. Each approached shyly but left with broad smiles after receiving their personalised messages.

    Meanwhile, Maya and Amelia noticed Zacharias Smith, looking distinctly unimpressed, his mouth twisting slightly as he watched the scene unfold.

    The girls exchanged a quick look and shook their heads in silent agreement ¨C such a disdainful character was the last thing they wanted Scarlet to draw inspiration from for her next story¡¯s main character.

    Before Professor Dumbledore dismissed the banquet, he made a few announcements as was customary. This time, instead of the warning about the forbidden third floor, he mentioned the presence of Aurors guarding the school to ensure their safety from the escaped Azkaban prisoner.

    The announcement naturally caused a stir among the students. Many were unsettled by the thought of the escaped prisoner, who had once killed many Muggles as a Death Eater and had even orchestrated the betrayal of Sirius Black. This plot had falsely condemned Black to Azkaban while Pettigrew, the true culprit, evaded justice by hiding as an Animagus for years. Some parents had even insisted their children bring pet cats to Hogwarts, hoping they might chase away any rats that could potentially be Pettigrew in disguise. The chatter among the students was scattered with speculation and theories, but the majority felt reassured by the presence of Aurors guarding the school.

    The next announcement, however, lifted the mood considerably. The previously restricted third-floor had been transformed into an entertainment room, complete with a giant chess set and various board games for students to enjoy some leisure moments.

    As his announcement drew to a close, an audible cough emanated from the staff table. Scarlet finally turned her attention to the so-called ¡°useless man with a pretty face¡± ¨C Alexis¡¯s flattering description of the new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor.

    Professor Dumbledore, still the picture of composure and joviality, gestured toward a man with flowing golden locks and a dazzling smile seated proudly at the staff table. ¡°I am delighted to introduce our new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, Gilderoy Lockhart.¡±

    Last year, when Quirrell was appointed to the post, no introduction had been made at the feast. The Headmaster had preferred to keep things light and festive, saving lengthy details for later. But this year, Scarlet could tell the grand announcement had to be Lockhart¡¯s idea ¨C a self-styled spotlight in front of the entire body.

    Polite applause echoed through the Great Hall, though it was punctuated by ecstatic squeals from some of the older girls. Judging by their faces, most of the boys seemed less enthusiastic. Diehard fangirls, Scarlet mused, taking in the scene. She had to admit Lockhart was undeniably attractive...though she thought the effect would vastly improve if he toned down the over-the-top smile.

    Lockhart rose from his seat, his grin practically radiating as if he¡¯d been awarded some prestigious accolade. ¡°Thank you, Professor Dumbledore!¡± he called out, his voice perfectly pitched for dramatics. ¡°It is an absolute honour to be here at Hogwarts, a place of such historical importance and academic excellence.¡±

    He punctuated his words with a wink, sending ripples of giggles among his admirers, while several boys groaned and rolled their eyes.

    ¡°I trust you will all benefit immensely from my extensive knowledge and experience,¡± he continued, shamelessly puffed out his chest in an almost theatrical manner. ¡°I encourage you all make the most out of my class, and I promise you will definitely make you a brighter individual, like me.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Maya, seated beside Scarlet, leaned toward her housemates. ¡°I thought Scarlet might¡¯ve been overdramatic when she described this to Hermione, but honestly, Scarlet was holding back.¡±

    Amelia smirked. ¡°If I had to pick between authors, I¡¯d choose Scarlet without hesitation.¡±

    The feast concluded shortly after Lockhart¡¯s speech, with Professor Dumbledore stepping in before he could ramble further. As the crowd shuffled out, Scarlet, as usual, chose to wait for the throng to clear. Maya and Amelia lingering with her.

    ¡°Sensei!¡± Alexis appeared in a blur, startling Maya and Amelia with her sudden enthusiasm.

    ¡°Good heavens, Alexis!¡± Maya exclaimed.

    Giving her a slight nod, Alexis beelined toward Scarlet, grabbing her hand and lowering her voice conspiratorially. ¡°Guess what? I¡¯ve got DADA tomorrow afternoon!¡±

    ¡°...And?¡± Scarlet arched a brow, watching as Alexis clasped their hands together, hers still enclosed within Alexis¡¯s grip, as though in a gesture of earnest prayer.

    ¡°Look, this is, like, totally different now,¡± Alexis began, her accent thick with dramatic emphasis as she recalled what she read in the books or watched in the movies. ¡°The Whomping Willow? Totally fine. Harry Potter? Fine! Everyone¡¯s safe and sound! But, that cheesy dude? He kept looking at you, and not Harry!¡±

    ¡°You watched him the entire dinner?¡± Scarlet blinked.

    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s not the point,¡± Alexis said with uncharacteristic seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the scene¡¯s actually gonna happen tomorrow, or still take place in Harry¡¯s class, but just in case, Sensei...¡± She locked eyes with Scarlet. ¡°Do you mind getting more famous?¡±

    ¡°...huh?¡±

    And that was how Scarlet found herself, the next day, free of classes before Astronomy in the afternoon, preparing to join Alexis in the Gryffindor fourth-year Defence Against the Dark Arts class.

    ¡°Just because she¡¯s learning Japanese from you and calling you professor ¨C oh, right, ¡®Sensei¡¯ - that doesn¡¯t mean you have to be responsible for everything she begs you to do,¡± Amelia said, frowning in disapproval. ¡°If what she said was true, and Lockhart really does cause chaos in the class, how exactly are you supposed to help?¡±

    ¡°She just needs some emotional support, that¡¯s all,¡± Scarlet reassured Amelia with a small smile.

    Maya, however, was more intrigued by Alexis¡¯s supposed prediction ¨C the ¡°divination¡± she had come up with after the feast as an excuse to involve Scarlet. ¡°What sort of method do you reckon she used to foresee Lockhart¡¯s lesson going pear-shaped? I¡¯m starting to think I should consider Divination next year.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea, but you can always ask her later,¡± Scarlet replied, waving goodbye to her roommates before heading to the hallway. There, Alexis was waiting for her with the Weasley twins in tow.

    ¡°Seriously, Are-chan,¡± Fred began, raising a brow in mock sternness, ¡°Milady¡¯s time is far too valuable to waste attending some DADA lesson taught by a shiny Lockhead. She ought to be drafting her next bestseller!¡±

    George chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Are-chan. Lockhart is nothing we can¡¯t handle, and our noble sibling deserves some peace and quiet to meditate over her literary genius.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Scarlet said lightly, amused by the twins¡¯ banter. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m quite curious to see what mischief our dear Professor might cause. But speaking of that,¡± she added with a playful smile, turning her gaze to Alexis, ¡°I¡¯m even more curious about how they¡¯re addressing you, Are-chan. Anything interesting happen last night that you¡¯d care to share?¡±

    Alexis rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Ugh, they found out I¡¯m, like, totally securing myself a future career with Kyle. Y¡¯know, heading off to Japan right after I graduate, and I got a room for myself while they don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How could you, Are-chan--¡± Fred exclaimed, clutching his chest theatrically.

    ¡°--abandon us here, stranded in Britain, with only the ashes of our game-development ambitions to keep us company!¡± George finished, matching Fred¡¯s tone of mock heartbreak as he dabbed at imaginary tears with a handkerchief.

    ¡°I did not!¡± Alexis shot back, exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m the core visual designer of Wizard¡¯s Gambit! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d abandon it. Honestly, if I took my hands off the designs, you two would probably come up with the ugliest visual elements imaginable. Your taste is, like, so not trustworthy!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Our designs are bold, striking, and downright attractive!¡± Fred began, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯d notice them a mile away,¡± George finished confidently.

    ¡°Exactly! Like how they¡¯d attract an eight-year-old boy,¡± Amelia interjected with a pointed roll of her eyes.

    ¡°Well, pink¡¯s eye-catching, too!¡± Fred protested.

    ¡°Exactly - perfect for the eternal little girl in every lady¡¯s heart!¡± George quipped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just slap Barbie pink onto my designs!¡± Alexis exclaimed indignantly. ¡°And for the record, Barbie pink is iconic! Apologize for disrespecting such a fabulous color!¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, shaking her head as the trio bickered. These three game developers could put on a talk show or a standup comedy and keep an audience entertained for hours. Scarlet mused as the headed toward the classroom.

    They soon arrived at their destination, and the atmosphere shifted. As they entered, every head turned toward Scarlet. Some students giggled and greeted her, others looked amused, while a few rolled their eyes. Judging by their expressions, many assumed this was some elaborate new prank by the Weasley twins ¨C one involving the famed children¡¯s book author for added flair.

    Lockhart didn¡¯t notice Scarlet at all, as the twins and Alexis had effectively hidden her under the table. Their friends pitched in, discreetly covering for them as well.

    Once the class was settled, Lockhart cleared his throat loudly, commanding the attention to the room. The chatter died down as silence fell.

    He reached for a student¡¯s copy of his book, holding it aloft to showcase his own winking portrait on the cover.

    ¡°Me,¡± he announced, jabbing a finger at the illustration and mimicking its exaggerated wink.¡°Gilderoy Lockhart, Order or Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defence League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly¡¯s Most-Charming-Smile Award ¨C but I don¡¯t talk about that, of course. I didn¡¯t get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her!¡±

    He paused, clearly expecting laughter, but only a few weak smiles greeted him.

    Scarlet observed the reactions of the students, particularly the girls. A handful wore stunned expressions, as though they couldn¡¯t reconcile these flamboyant theatrics with the image of the cool, battle-hardened professor they¡¯d imagined from his autobiographies.

    This didn¡¯t match Alexis¡¯s description, Scarlet mused. According to her report, Lockhart had diehard fans hanging onto his every word. Did she misremember them? Or had Lockhart¡¯s charisma taken a nosedive for some reasons?

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve all bought a complete set of my books ¨C well done!¡± Lockhart continued, beaming. ¡°I thought we¡¯d start today with a little quiz. Nothing too taxing, just a bit of fun - to see how well you¡¯ve read them, how much you¡¯ve absorbed--¡±

    Once the test papers were handed out, he returned to the front of the class with a dramatic flourish. ¡°You have thirty minutes. Start ¨C now!¡±

    Alexis subtly slid her test paper toward Scarlet, her eyes rolling dramatically:

    <ol>

    <li>What is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s favourite colour?</li>

    </ol>

    <ol>

    <li>What is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s secret ambition?</li>

    </ol>

    The questions went on like this page after page, down to the utterly absurd:

    <ol start="54">

    <li>When is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s birthday, and what would his ideal gift be?</li>

    </ol>

    ¡°...¡± Scarlet stared, wide-eyed. Now she understood why Alexis had found this man so utterly revolting. Scarlet had deduced from his books that Lockhart was narcissistic, but this level of self-absorption defied even her wildest imagination.

    And yet, another thought struck her. What was originally supposed to be protagonist¡¯s predicament seemed to have shifted. Now, Alexis and the Weasley twins were shouldering the ridiculousness.

    ...Could I be mistaken? Scarlet pondered. Was Jessica not the main female character in this fanfic world, but Alexis instead?

    Before she could entertain the idea further, the classroom grew more animated. The moment Alexis had warned about appeared to be unfolding. Scarlet refocused, knowing her role wasn¡¯t to question the narrative, but to watch and step in, should the need arise.

 Chapter 95 - The must have pixies moment

    Half an hour later, Lockhart gathered the test papers and began flipping through them dramatically in front of the class.

    ¡°Tut, tut ¨C not nearly enough of you remembered that my favourite is lilac. I clearly mention it in Year with the Yeti,¡± he said with a theatrical sigh. ¡°And really, more of you need to pay closer attention to Wanderings with Werewolves. In chapter twelve, state quite plainly that my ideal birthday gift would be harmony between all magic and non-magic peoples ¨C though I wouldn¡¯t say no to a large bottle of Ogden¡¯s Old Firewhisky!¡±

    He flashed the class another of his signature roguish winks.

    Some students stared at him with open disbelief, their faces a mix of incredulity and secondhand embarrassment. Meanwhile, Fred and George, seated at the back with Alexis ¨C and Scarlet still hidden beneath their table ¨C were quaking with silent laughter. A few girls still listened to Lockhart with wide-eyed admiration, though their enthusiasm seemed to waver, likely confused by a test that had nothing to do with Defence Against the Dark Arts.

    ¡°And now ¨C onto business!¡± Lockhart announced, moving to his desk. With great effort, he lifted a large, covered cage onto it.

    ¡°Be warned!¡± he began, his tone shifting to one of mock gravitas. ¡°It is my duty to arm you against the foulest creatures known to wizardkind. You may find yourselves facing your worst fears in this very room! Rest assured, no harm can come to you whilst I am here. All I ask is that you remain calm.¡±

    That sounded...reasonable. Any teacher at Caster Academy would have said something similar, Scarlet mused as she cautiously surfaced from under the table, just enough to peer over its edge. Provided, of course, that the teacher in question was competent. And this fellow didn¡¯t exactly seem reliable.

    Lockhart placed a dramatic hand on the cage¡¯s cover. Fred and George, now fully alert, stopped laughing and subtly reached into their pockets.

    ¡°I must ask you not to scream,¡± Lockhart said in a low, overly serious voice. ¡°It might provoke them.¡±

    The class collectively held its breath. With a flourish, Lockhart whipped off the cover and exclaimed, ¡°Yes, freshly caught Cornish pixies.¡±

    A snort of disbelief came from somewhere in the room. ¡°They didn¡¯t look dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure!¡± Lockhart retorted, waggling a finger in what he probably thought was a wise, authoritative manner. ¡°Devilish tricky little blighters, they are!¡±

    The pixies were electric blue, about eight inches high, with sharp, pointed faces. Their shrill voices sounded like a flock of quarrelling budgies. The moment the cover was removed, they began shrieking and darting around the cage, rattling the bars and making grotesque faces at the nearest students.

    ¡°Right, then,¡± Lockhart declared loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you make of them!¡± And to everyone¡¯s horror, he threw open the cage door.

    Chaos erupted instantly. The pixies shot like fireworks, ricocheting off walls and ceiling. A handful dove straight for the windows, shattering the glass and spraying the back row with shards. Others grabbed ink bottles and hurled their contents across the classroom, shredded books and papers, tore down pictures from the walls, overturned the wastebasket, and flung bags and books out of the broken windows.

    The fourth-year students ¨C with three years of inconsistent Defence Against the Dark Arts experience ¨C were all caught off guard.

    Screams filled the air as girls duck and dodged the pixies tugging at their hair being. One of the smaller boys let out a yelp as two pixies lifted him off the ground by his robes. Fred and George reacted quickly, hurling something at the little devils, forcing them to release their classmate, who landed on the floor with a thud.

    ¡°Come on now ¨C round them up! They¡¯re only pixies!¡± Lockhart shouted, rolling up his sleeves with feigned confidence. He brandished his wand and bellowed, ¡°Peskipiksi Pesternomi!¡±

    The spell did absolutely nothing. One of the pixies gleefully snatched his wand and flung it out the window. Lockhart paled, gulped audibly, and dove under his own desk, narrowly dodging a pileup of students tripped by the rampaging pixies.

    ¡°Stupefy!¡± Alexis cried, her wand flashing as she barely managed to fend off a rogue pixie. Nearby, Fred and George, ever confident in their ability to handle the situation, were like firefighters wrangling an out-of-control hose. Armed with their newest invention ¨C a sticky bomb that exploded into a viscous goo ¨C they managed to pin several pixies to the wall, desks, and the floor.

    Unfortunately, there were just too many pixies, and the twins were quickly running out of ammo from their pockets.

    ¡°Senseiiii--¡± Alexis called nervously over her shoulder to Scarlet, who stood calmly behind her, eyes fixed on the chaos. ¡°Help appreciated! Would be perfect if you could do your magic now!¡±

    Scarlet remained still, her arms crossed as if waiting to see if Lockhart had any other tricks up his sleeve. It became apparent soon enough that he did not.

    She sighed, pulled out her wand, and softly muttered, ¡°Beadourich¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Alexis blinked, hearing the unfamiliar chant, why does sensei talk with her wand?

    Then, a soft, calming voice began to echo through the classroom ¨C a gentle yet powerful melody that cut through the chaos, and the bombarded pixies stunned.

    ¡¸¤Í¤à¤ì¡¢¤Í¤à¤ì¡¢Ä¸¤Î¤à¤Í¤Ë??¡¹

    [Sleep, sleep now, my child, laying on your mother¡¯s breast...]

    Alexis froze, as the sound struck something deep within her. The tune felt oddly familiar, though she couldn¡¯t place where she had heard it. No, wait ¨C it wasn¡¯t just a Japanese song. It was a lullaby!

    ¡¸¤Í¤à¤ì¡¢¤Í¤à¤ì¡¢Ä¸¤ÎÊÖ¤Ë??¡¹

    [Sleep, sleep now, my child, laying in your mother¡¯s hand...]

    The tender notes seemed almost dreamy, carrying warmth and tranquillity as it filled the room. The frenzied pixies, drawn to the song, began to gather near the red-haired girl. One by one, they folded their wings and drifted to the floor, fast asleep.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Everyone in the room stared, stunned, and silent, save for the faint hum of the lullaby as Scarlet held her dimly glowing wand aloft. The previously chaotic classroom now looked like a battlefield after a truce, with pixies peacefully scattered across the floor.

    With a quick wink at Alexis, Scarlet gave her a subtle nudge. Alexis snapped out of her daze and grabbed the cage. The other students, shaking off their awe, scrambled to help, scooping up the slumbering pixies and carefully placing them back into the cage.

    When the last pixie was secured and the cage firmly latched, the class collectively exhaled in relief.

    Scarlet flicked her wand again and muttered, ¡°Accio.¡±

    She didn¡¯t specify what she was summoning, but an object zipped through the broken window and into her waiting hand. It was a wand - Lockhart¡¯s, to be precise, the one the pixies had thrown outside.

    Straightening his robes and his hair, Lockhart emerged from beneath his desk. Flashing a broad ¨C if somewhat sheepish ¨C grin, he threw his arms out theatrically. ¡°Ah, a genius student in my class!¡± he exclaimed, as if he had planned the entire event. ¡°What a brilliant trick you¡¯ve pulled! I knew you all could manage.¡±

    Scarlet raised an unimpressed brow and turned to Fred and George, ¡°Do you have any more of those?¡±

    The twins held up another sticky bomb with matching grins. ¡°These? We¡¯ve got loads in our bag.¡±

    ¡°Great. Aim it at him,¡± Scarlet said casually as she tucked her wand back into her pocket, ignoring its faint hum of displeasure for being woken from its nap. Crossing her arms, she watched as almost every student in the classroom scrambled to get a sticky bomb from the Weasley twins. One by one, the students gleefully launched the bombs at Lockhart, their laughter filling the room.

    By the time they finished the leftover ammo ¨C which likely no more than ten - Lockhart was stuck to the wall, his flamboyant, shiny robes plastered with the gooey residue from the sticky bombs. He struggled, but his efforts were in vain, his usual smug grin now replaced with an expression of genuine panic. His pristine appearance was utterly ruined, though Scarlet didn¡¯t bother asking what the sticky substance was made of. She figured it was best not to know.

    The students erupted into cheers, exchanging high-fives and claps on the back as if they¡¯d just won the Quidditch Cup. For a brief, surreal moment, even the most bitter of rivals like Gryffindor and Slytherin, celebrated together. In some strange way, this could almost be called a success ¨C if only for the fleeting camaraderie it created.

    ¡°Unhand me at once!¡± Lockhart demanded, trying to regain his composure but failing miserably. His tone cracked as he wriggled against the sticky substance.

    The classroom was still a chaotic mess, the remnants of their battle against the pixies scattered everywhere. Yet, slowly, the cheers swindled, giving way to an uneasy silence. A shift in the air stilled the students. They instinctively stepped aside as the red-haired girl began striding towards the front of the room. Her expression was calm, but her cold, measured gaze silenced any lingering whispers.

    Alexis tugged nervously at the twins¡¯ shoulder and whispered, ¡°OMG, sensei is so mad. I¡¯ve never seen her this angry before.¡±

    ¡°Neither have we,¡± Fred and George replied in unison, eyes wide.

    ¡°Professor Lockhart,¡± she said icily, her tone cutting through the tension like a blade. ¡°Did you plan to teach us in such a manner ¨C chaotic, leaving students to learn nothing in the process?¡±

    Lockhart forcing a smile. ¡°Why, my dear! You performed wonderfully ¨C it was all thanks to me giving you a little...push...¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°I¡¯m a second year,¡± she stated cooly, her steely gaze locking onto his. ¡°And I do not see you as valuable in the role of a professor.¡±

    Lockhart spluttered, ¡°Now see here, missy, that is hardly proper manner--¡±

    Scarlet cut him off again, her tone sharp and commanding. ¡°I shall provide you with the syllabus for teaching Defence Against the Dark Arts. Follow it, or...¡±

    Her voice trailed off as she raised his wand, holding it delicately between her fingers. With a flick, his desk exploded into a thousand splinters. Gasps rippled through the room as dust and debris filled the air.

    ¡°I would prefer not to apply this charm on a living human,¡± Scarlet said, her tone as menacing as the wand in her hand.

    She flicked the wand again, and in an instant, the desk repaired itself, along with every damaged table, chair, wall, and window in the classroom. The mess had mostly vanished, and the room returned to its original pristine state, with student¡¯s belongings lightly scattered about, just like any ordinary classroom during a lesson at a brief glance.

    The students gawked in awe, watching the large-scale non-verbal Repairing Charm unfold. None of them had the skill to pull off such magic, and it left an impression.

    ¡°I heard a commotion...Merlin¡¯s beard! What just happened here?¡± It was at that moment that Professor McGonagall entered the classroom. She froze in the doorway, just in time to see the final piece of furniture snap back into place.

    ¡°Professor McGonagall,¡± Scarlet spoke before anyone else could. She turned to face the formidable witch with a calm yet deliberate expression. Tossing Lockhart¡¯s wand dismissively to the ground, she continued as she walked toward the doorway, ¡°Professor Lockhart decided that it would be wise to release a cage of freshly caught Cornish pixies into the classroom without first teaching the students how to handle them properly.¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s sharp eyes swept across the scene, her gaze lingering briefly on Lockhart, still glued to the wall. Confusion flickered across her face, soon giving way to thinly veiled disdain.

    ¡°And why,¡± Professor McGonagall began slowly, fighting to suppress the twitch of amusement at the corner of her lips, ¡°is Professor Lockhart against the wall?¡±

    ¡°Fred and George invented a brilliant gadget that explodes into a sticky mush when it hits an object,¡± Scarlet explained smoothly, her tone steady and calm. ¡°We used the sticky bomb to capture the pixies. Professor Lockhart was, unfortunately, in our way, so we had to...move him aside to get all the pixies back in their cage and restore some semblance of order.¡± She raised her voice slightly, glancing at her fellow seniors. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, absolutely!¡± Fred and George exclaimed, hurrying to the entrance to present their invention ¨C though only residues were left - with proud grins.

    The other students joined in, their voices layered with indignant complaints:

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the sticky bomb, we¡¯d have been doomed!¡±

    ¡°Look at my hair!¡±

    ¡°My face! Those little devils scratched my cheek!¡±

    ¡°It nearly dragged me to the ceiling! I would¡¯ve broken a dozen bones if Fred and George hadn¡¯t hit them with their bombs!¡±

    ¡°Ah, my glasses!¡±

    ¡°My notebooks! Reparo!¡±

    ¡°And, Professor McGonagall, we¡¯re almost done fixing the classroom with Mending Charms.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the only thing left to fix is Professor Lockhart.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Professor McGonagall raised her hand sharply, and the room fell silent. ¡°I see the situation is under control.¡± She turned to Lockhart, furrowing her brows before flicking her wand. With a swift incantation, the sticky mess dissolved, and Lockhart dropped to his feet.

    Dusting himself off, Lockhart attempted to regain his composure, though his dishevelled hair and torn robes betrayed him. ¡°Thank you, Professor McGonagall,¡± he said stiffly, trying and failing to sound dignified. He avoided the amused gazes of his students. ¡°As I was saying, it is absolutely vital to remain calm and composed in all situations.¡±

    Professor McGonagall raised an eyebrow, though she made no comment. Instead, she turned to Scarlet, her sharp gaze narrowing. ¡°This isn¡¯t a second-year class for Hufflepuff, is it, Ms. Hong.¡±

    Scarlet smiled innocently, unbothered by Professor McGonagall¡¯s probing expression. ¡°I was passing by and heard noises. I just wanted to make sure everything was alright. But my own class starts soon, so I really must get going, Professor.¡±

    Professor McGonagall clearly suspected that the story was far more complicated than the students had let on but decided to let it slide. She gave Scarlet a curt nod. ¡°Very well. Off you go, then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± Scarlet said. As she followed Professor McGonagall towards the door, she glanced back at Lockhart, her eyes narrowing in a final, warning glare.

    When Scarlet and Professor McGonagall exited the room, the students erupted into a flurry of whispers and chatter. They exchanged glances and animatedly discussed Scarlet¡¯s impressive display of power.

    Lockhart, still standing awkwardly by the wall, was completely ignored. Whatever scraps of respect the students had once held for their Defence Against the Dark Arts professor seemed to have crumbled entirely.

 Chapter 96 - Finding the wands name

    ¡°See? The class wasn¡¯t that bad after all!¡± Hermione said cheerfully over dinner. ¡°You guys are just being biased because you dislike him for being a famous author popular among girls.¡±

    Harry mulled over her words, his brow furrowed in thought, while Ron immediately retorted, ¡°Him teaching a decent lesson doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s a narcissistic git. Did you even hear the rubbish he was spouting? ¡®I¡¯m the winner of the Best smiling Competition. Did I defeat the creature by dazzling it with my smile? No.¡¯¡± Ron¡¯s mocking tone made his disdain clear.

    Nearby, Alexis and the Weasley twins caught wind of their conversation as they walked past on their way to the Gryffindor table. Alexis let out an audible huff when she heard Hermione defending Lockhart.

    Hermione looked up, spotting the disgusted expression on Alexis¡¯s face and the twins¡¯ roaring laughter behind her. Rolling her eyes, Alexis pushed past Fred and George and leaned towards Hermione.

    In a low, yet perfectly audible voice, Alexis said, ¡°Lockhart¡¯s teaching was tolerable because Sensei made him.¡±

    Harry immediately perked up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Fred and George eagerly recounted the chaos with the Cornish pixies in Lockhart¡¯s class and how Scarlet had taken control. Despite their excitement, they kept their voices hushed, making the moment feel almost conspiratorial.

    ¡°Oh, you should¡¯ve seen Milady¡¯s glare - it was menacing!¡± Fred said, feigning s shiver.

    George narrowed his eyes and mimicked Scarlet¡¯s supposed expression. ¡°¡®I shall provide you with the syllabus for teaching Defence Against the Dark Arts. Follow it, or...¡¯¡± He flicked an imaginary wand as Fred flailed his arms widely, creating an exaggerated explosion.

    Fred grinned and added, ¡°And Scarlet didn¡¯t need to finish the sentence, did she? We all knew she meant business!¡±

    The protagonist trio sat wide-eyed at the revelation. Hermione struggled to form a coherent response. ¡°But...how could she...Professor Lockhart...That¡¯s not...It can¡¯t be real...¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be?¡± Alexis said with a sneer, ¡°A so called ¡®powerful wizard¡¯ who couldn¡¯t even handle a sudden situation ¨C one he totally caused himself with all his reckless decisions. Like, it¡¯s so not what he made himself out to be in his autobiographies. Seriously, if you ask other fourth-years, you¡¯ll see they don¡¯t respect him either, and we don¡¯t disrespect professors for no reason, y¡¯know?¡±

    Harry blinked. ¡°And he keeps approaching me, talking absolute nonsense.¡±

    Hermione defended Lockhart again. ¡°He¡¯s not talking nonsense. He¡¯s trying to teach you how to handle fame--¡±

    But Harry cut her off. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to, and I never asked to be famous! Unlike him, who¡¯s constantly seeking attention.¡±

    His green eyes bore into Hermione¡¯s as he spoke earnestly. ¡°Last year, I had a relatively quiet life, though it was a bit of a headache in September. But once everybody got to know be better, no one was chasing me around asking for autographs. I was just another student ¨C sure, some people called me brave or said I had miraculously defeated You-Know-Who. But most admired me for being a decent Seeker.¡±

    Harry¡¯s tone grew more serious. ¡°Lockhart make it sound like I¡¯m hunted by screaming fangirls every day. His words might seem considerate, but if you think about it, he¡¯s trying to push me into becoming someone who hands out signed photo at every opportunity. Hermione, Lockhart isn¡¯t helping me. All he¡¯s doing is trying to mentor me into his version of a ¡®celebrity¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Alexis said with a mocking smile, curling her lips. ¡°Getting the title ¡®Mentor of the Boy Who Lived¡¯ would totally get him a bunch of spotlights in, like, every wizarding newspaper. Obviously, he¡¯s doing his best to buddy up to Harry. If it weren¡¯t for the syllabus Sensei gave him, he¡¯d be reciting passages from his book, basically putting on an opera ¨C probably with you, Harry, on stage to make himself look even cooler. I¡¯d bet all my money on some dramatic show right in front of the classroom!¡±

    Harry visibly paled at the thought of being dragged to the front of the room, acting out scenes from Lockhart¡¯s book while Lockhart played himself, clapping ¡°bravo¡± after every line.

    ¡°And we¡¯re willing to make a bet--¡± Fred chimed in with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    ¡°--if Lockhart were famous in the Muggle world--¡± George continued, taking a bite of a mince pie.

    ¡°--he¡¯d totally be trying to cozy up to our dear long-lost sister, even if she¡¯s turned him into a pile of ash. Too famous for him to resist, isn¡¯t she?¡± Fred finished, grabbing a salmon roll and popping it into his mouth with exaggerated delight. ¡°Gee, this taste great, George.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s, like, totally amazing,¡± George declared, immediately swallowing a salmon roll and beaming at his plate.

    Alexis rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Oh my Merlin, can you two dweebs stop mimicking my accent?¡±

    Catching Hermione¡¯s fragile expression, Alexis sighed and softened her tone. ¡°Just wait,¡± she said reassuringly. ¡°Lockhart¡¯ll do something totally dumb soon enough, and it¡¯ll be another shining example of how he¡¯s absolutely nothing like the hero he wrote about in his books.¡±

    Alexis knew Hermione wouldn¡¯t give up on Lockhart so easily ¨C at least that¡¯s what she remembered from the original storyline. Deciding not to press the matter further, Alexis headed off to grab her dinner. She had singing practice planned tonight; Sensei¡¯s lullaby had sparked an instinctive inspiration. Alexis was convinced the song was tied to her own traits and the core of her magic. She silently vowed to delve deep into her inner self and master the art of silent chanting, determined to pull off something equally amazing.

    ¡°Oh, hi, Ginny,¡± Alexis called as she spotted Ginny and her friends walking into view while she searched for a seat.

    Ginny gave a small smile and greeted her. ¡°Hi, Alexis.¡±

    ¡°Your brothers are over there with Harry and Hermione,¡± Alexis said, noticing Ginny flush slightly at the mention of Harry. Her friends giggled beside her, clearly amused. Alexis added quickly, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Jessica? I thought you two were hanging out more lately.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in Professor Snape¡¯s office,¡± Ginny said, her blush fading as excitement replaced it. ¡°Can you believe it? She did so well in class that she earned ten points for Hufflepuff! I¡¯ve heard so many bad things about Professor Snape, but he seemed all right today...I just wonder why he called Jessica to his office.¡±

    ¡°Uhm...maybe he¡¯s looking for an assistant to help with potions ingredients?¡± Alexis guess hesitantly, unsure whether she should reveal Jessica¡¯s sponsorship.

    Ginny¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is that why he¡¯s sponsoring Jessica? To secure a proper assistant?¡±

    Alexis paused momentarily. ¡°You...you know about the sponsorship?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we know,¡± a girl beside Ginny said, nodded. ¡°Jessica told us on the first day we met her. She was worried we¡¯d dislike her for being close with Professor Snape.¡±

    ¡°Of course we wouldn¡¯t!¡± another girl added warmly. ¡°She¡¯s so nice! But...Professor Snape is still pretty scary.¡±

    Alexis blinked, surprised by how well Jessica balanced the dichotomy of Snape¡¯s gloom and the energy of her new friends. It was a characteristic she¡¯d never associated with Snape. With Jessica¡¯s long, curly hair, it was hard to spot any resemblance between her and the professor ¨C unless someone looked very, very closely.

    ¡°If,¡± Alexis asked the first-years in front of her, focussing especially on Ginny, ¡°Fred and George invented something that could change your hair color temporarily, what color would you pick?¡±

    The girls¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. One of them asked tentatively, ¡°Would it be something like your hair?¡±

    Alexis twisted her highlighted bangs with her fingers, grinning. ¡°Well, that hasn¡¯t been decided yet...¡±

    Ginny narrowed her eyes mischievously, grabbing her friends by their arms. ¡°We¡¯re going to make them do it. I want a golden braid like that, too!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I want my hair purple!¡±

    ¡°And I want blue!¡±

    Alexis chuckled, watching the girls dash off. She noticed Jessica trailing after them, having just come up from the dungeon. Catching their conversation, Jessica exclaimed eagerly, ¡°I want light purple!¡±

    Perfect, Alexis mused as she watched them disappear. With dyed hair, fewer people would notice Jessica¡¯s resemblance to Snape, and more time for her to adapt to her new environment. Satisfied, Alexis found a quiet spot, quickly finished her dinner, and headed to her private training room ¨C conveniently located beside Scarlet¡¯s.

    Scarlet had helped her install a secure door to her space, ensuring privacy. Inside, the room was small but thoughtfully decorated. Unlike Scarlet¡¯s room ¨C which was a chaotic combination of Scarlet¡¯s tastes and contributions from the Weasley twins ¨C Alexis had enlisted the help of Hogwarts house-elves, trading them a stack of fashion magazines as a ¡°reward¡±. The elves had been delighted, and Alexis was more than satisfied with the results.

    Her training room was divided into two parts: the left side was lined with mirrors, perfect for observing her movements; the right side featured a soundproofed enclosure with partition, door, and windows. Inside, not even an echo would carry, allowing Alexis to practice in complete sonic isolation.

    She sat before the mirror, her wand cradled in her hands, the memory of Scarlet chanting before singing the lullaby replaying in her mind.

    Beadourich¨¦. Scarlet¡¯s wand name, as told by the wand itself.

    You have to believe ¨C truly believe - that you can achieve something. Scarlet¡¯s voice echoed in Alexis¡¯s thoughts.

    The world around you will shape itself to bring you imagination to life.

    Words strengthen your imagination.

    Even if I just call out my wand¡¯s name? Alexis thought, staring at her wand. Words are to strengthen my imagination, right? So magic could still work even without words, as long as my imagination¡¯s solid enough, right? And so, call out my wand¡¯s name, strengthen my connection with it, and just let the magic flow, then the world around me will, like shape itself to bring my imagination to life?

    She murmured. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Her gaze lingered on her wand. There was nothing remarkable about its appearance ¨C no phoenix feathers or legendary materials, nothing that would make it memorable like Harry¡¯s wand. It was crafted in America, using materials native to that distant land ¨C a wild, eclectic mix reflecting the country¡¯s unique collision of cultures, history, and diversity. It¡¯s foreign here...and so am I.

    So engrossed was Alexis in her thoughts that she failed to notice how much time had passed. The Weasley twins had snuck into her room, watching her in amused silence.

    She sat transfixed, magic gathering faintly around her like glimmering fairy dust, the particles dancing and swirling as if in tune with her unspoken intentions.

    And then, Alexis heard a voice ¨C not a voice in the conventional sense, but a message, a feeling that resonated withing her. It wasn¡¯t entirely human in nature, but she understood.

    It was her wand, speaking its name...

 Chapter 97 - Alexis, the Magical Girl

    ¡°Uhm, Scarlet?¡±

    Scarlet glanced up from her practice, the spear she''d been wielding at her side. She wiped sweat from her forehead with the towel draped around her neck and turned toward the door to find Fred lingering hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Somethings funny¡¯s going on with Alexis,¡± Fred said, pointed at the next door. ¡°George and I were planning to drop by and talk about the game-making schedule, but, uh... we found her in a really weird trance.¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow, slung her towel over her shoulder, and strode to the next door, pushing it open without hesitation. Alexis had placed both Scarlet and the twins on her approved visitor list for the room ¨C a perk the twins had taken full advantage of, turning a spare corner into their invention lab.

    Inside, Alexis stood motionless before the wall-length mirror. Magic glimmered around her, swirling like ethereal fairy dust, gently encircling her form. Her hair shone faintly, catching the light in a way that gave her an almost otherworldly appearance.

    George was near the back of the room, wand held cautiously, ready for any unforeseen accidents.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Scarlet murmured with an air of understanding. Her calm tone seemed to ease the tension in the room. She gestured for the twins to stay quiet, shut the door behind them, and lowered her voice. ¡°She¡¯s connecting with her wand on a deeper level.¡±

    Fred and George exchanged puzzled glances, but before either could ask more, Alexis suddenly raised her wand. She spoke softly, almost dreamily, ¡°Alejandro.¡±

    The wand tip glowed faintly, and the shimmering magic dissolved instantly, dissipating as if swept away by a sudden breeze. Pastel colours streaked through strands of Alexis¡¯s hair, and her eyelids shimmered with a delicate eyeshadow that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    ¡°...Huh?¡± Alexis stared at her reflection in confusion. Turning quickly, she spotted Scarlet and the twins watching her from the doorway. Fred and George wore expressions that mingled both confusion and relief, while Scarlet ¨C much to Alexis¡¯s irritation ¨C was quietly chuckling, tears of amusement polling in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, Sensei?¡± Alexis asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything stupid just now.¡±

    Scarlet shook her head, still smiling. ¡°Not stupid at all - it¡¯s brilliant!¡± she said warmly. ¡°You¡¯ve discovered one of your innate traits!¡±

    ¡°...By giving myself a new hair colour and eye makeup?¡± Alexis asked, still perplexed. She¡¯d been intent on asking her wand its name ¨C was this really the result of that focus?

    ¡°It all depends on what you were thinking,¡± Scarlet said, snapping her fingers to demonstrate as her own hair shifted seamlessly to a deep black, and with another snap, to stark white before returning to its original red. ¡°Whatever was on your mind at the time must¡¯ve shaped the spell. It could¡¯ve been scattered thoughts, not just your primary focus. Try to recall what else you might have been thinking.¡±

    Alexis frowned, studying her wand in contemplation. ¡°I was focus on asking its name...and your song from yesterday - the lullaby.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Scarlet prodded gently. ¡°Were there any other thoughts floating around? Even fleeting ones?¡±

    Alexis tilted her head. ¡°I thought magic could only be shaped by focused thoughts.¡± She rubbed her chin, turning back to study her reflection in the mirror. ¡°Did I really think of something else?¡±

    Fred and George exchanged a glance, a silent, knowing conversation passing between them as only twins could. They wisely chose to stay quiet, recognising this as a teaching moment between a Sensei and her student.

    ¡°Hair dye?¡± Alexis muttered to herself, frowning slightly. ¡°I ran into Ginny earlier and brought up the hair dye, like, just casually asked what she thought about it.¡±

    Behind her, the Weasley twins exchanged long-suffering glances before shooting her a glared, both clearly remembering the aftermath. They¡¯d been nearly mobbed in the Great Hall by a horde of girls ¨C all clamouring for their hair dye invention. Ginny, of course, had been the loudest, grabbing their hair and demanding that the product allow for highlights like Alexis¡¯s.

    ¡°And? There¡¯s more,¡± Scarlet prompted, her amusement evident as she observed Alexis.

    ¡°And...¡± Alexis trailed off, peering at her own reflection from the mirror, noting the faint eyeshadow that still shimmered on her face. ¡°I also ran into Jessica and thought she should totally keep her long, curly hair. But what else...?¡± Her voice faded, and then realisation dawned. She buried her face in her hands, groaning, ¡°No! It can¡¯t be! I wasn¡¯t thinking that when I asked my wand for its name!¡±

    ¡°But clearly, your wand picked up on those stray thoughts and brought them to life,¡± Scarlet replied with a chuckle, ¡°Wands are highly attuned to a user¡¯s intentions, even the subconscious ones. They¡¯re your antenna, remember? You definitely thought of those things, and...¡± she paused, eyeing Alexis¡¯s reflection, ¡°...it looks like the transformation wasn¡¯t even complete.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s incomplete!¡± Alexis wailed, her face bright red. ¡°Those were just random thoughts, I did not ask for anything on purpose!¡±

    Scarlet patted her shoulder, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. This traits of yours just shows that you¡¯re meant for the spotlight! Who knows - you could be a great singer or actress someday.¡±

    ¡°...Really?¡± Alexis asked, her tone uncertain but hopeful. ¡°You think I could be a great singer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not guaranteed,¡± Scarlet replied gently. ¡°It¡¯s one of the many possibilities open to you. Whether you explore it or not is entirely up to you.¡±

    Alexis stared at her reflection again, eyes narrowing as determination began to replace her embarrassment.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°How about giving it another try?¡± Scarlet encouraged. ¡°This time, make it a more complete attempt.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡± Alexis took a deep breath, straightened her posture, and nodded. She turned back to the mirror, holding her wand firmly in her hand.

    Scarlet stepped back, leaving room for Alexis to focus. Fred and George took the opportunity to sidle up to Scarlet bombarding her with hushed questions.

    ¡°What were you just saying?¡± Fred whispered.

    ¡°Why do you think Alexis could be a great singer?¡± George added?

    ¡°And what is she even doing right now?¡±

    ¡°Did she say she was asking her wand for its name?¡±

    Scarlet raised a hand to silence them, speaking in a low tone, ¡°Do you remember when you asked about my pendant and wanted to learn how to make one yourselves but failed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred nodded, ¡°but couldn''t make sense of the whole ¡®imagine a room above our dimension¡¯ bit.¡±

    George grumbled, ¡°And the instructions about ¡®dividing the space by rules¡¯ were just as baffling.¡±

    Scarlet smiled. ¡°So I tested a different approach - with Alexis. Looks like she picked it up just fine.¡±

    Fred and George gawked at Alexis, now radiating confidence as pastel strands of her hair shimmered in the light.

    ¡°Bloody hell!¡± Fred muttered under his breath.

    "Seriously?¡± George exclaimed.

    It was rare for the inventive twins to feel outpaced, but there it was ¨C a newbie like Alexis mastering something they hadn¡¯t. The boys exchanged glances, grinning with newfound determination.

    Meanwhile, magic swirled around Alexis once again, fairy dust gathering like glittering snow. Her expression was one of fierce focus this time. Raising her wand high, she commanded, ¡°Alejandro, transform!¡±

    A sudden whirlwind of shimmering air enveloped Alexis, blocking her from sight. The magic sparkled as the gust spun faster and faster, the energy in the room palpable.

    Then, as quickly as it started, it stopped. When the wind dispersed, Alexis stood in front of the mirror, her reflection a vision of brilliance.

    Her outfit had transformed into a fluffy, layered dress, paired with gleaming boots and sparkling twin ponytails. A microphone rested in her hand, her wand nowhere to be seen. Her thick, flowing hair seemed enchanted, bouncing lightly as though it were alive, shimmering in soft pastel shades.

    Fred and George stared, mouths agape.

    Scarlet chuckled softly. ¡°Now that,¡± she said, her voice full of pride, ¡°is what I¡¯d call a spotlight moment.¡±

    However, after flashing a smile at Scarlet and the twins, Alexis expression turned deadpan as she studied her appearance in the mirror.

    ¡°...¡± She spoke in a grave tone, ¡°I swear, I had no idea I was this into Magical Girl series.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, crossing her arms. ¡°But it¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it? I guess my pendant must¡¯ve left a deeper impression on you that you thought.¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Alexis admitted as she straightened up, giving a confident wink at her reflection. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s not too bad, considering this could work as a stage costume.¡±

    Scarlet snapped her fingers, conjuring a delicate cherry blossom that floated gently onto Alexis¡¯s hair. ¡°A little congratulatory gift - for uncovering one of your traits. Keep exploring. There¡¯s much more to discover.¡±

    ¡°Okie-dokie, sensei,¡± Alexis replied, making an ¡°OK¡± hand gesture at Scarlet, who simply waved her off dismissively before leaving the room. No sooner had the door closed behind the ever-respectful sensei than Fred and George cornered Alexis, their grins radiating mischief.

    ¡°...wait, I can explain.¡± Alexis quickly waved her hands.

    ¡°Well, explain,¡± Fred said, his eyes alight with curiosity.

    George added, ¡°Loving the outfit. By the way, where¡¯s your wand?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Alexis held up the microphone in her hand with a sheepish smile. ¡°It transformed into this.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The twins exclaimed simultaneously, ¡°Your wand can transform?!¡±

    Scarlet wasn¡¯t sure what happened that night after she left Alexis¡¯s singing room. She had other matters demanding her attention.

    Sitting at her desk in her training room, Scarlet stared at the synopses she had drafted for several stories. None of them felt right for her next book. Something was missing ¨C a crucial element she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint.

    Business matters, fortunately, were progressing smoothly. William had decided to remain on standby in London and delegated business trips to his assistants. He was ready to step in if Peter Pettigrew resurfaced or if Scarlet encountered anything suspicious. The staff in the Red House were actively assisting in tracking down the rat, doing their part to ensure her safety ¨C a gesture she deeply appreciated, even if she wasn¡¯t entirely sure how they operated, given that she was at Hogwarts rather than home.

    Recently, she had a private meeting with Kingsley Shacklebolt and Professor Dumbledore. As a result, she began occasionally joining the patrols within Hogwarts, while heightened security measures had been implemented in Hogsmeade. The quant village, a favourite weekend hangout for Hogwarts students above second year, was now quietly patrolled by Aurors members of the Order of the Phoenix, keeping watch for any potential threats.

    ¡°Lupin has returned,¡± Professor mentioned warmly during the meeting. ¡°He¡¯s stationed in Hogsmeade as a consultant, helping resolve conflicts between wizards and Muggles. It¡¯s a role that suits him well.¡±

    He smiled gently, perhaps relieved that his former student was finally freed from the torment of being a werewolf.

    Scarlet¡¯s face lit up at the news. ¡°Mr. Lupin is in Hogsmeade? It¡¯s such a shame I can¡¯t leave Hogwarts on weekends to meet him. I haven¡¯t heard from him since the summer holiday. The last time he wrote to me, he mentioned being in the wild, searching for a particular herb.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lupin¡¯s doing quite well,¡± Mr. Shacklebolt chimed in with admiration. ¡°In fact, if he were to apply to become an Auror today, I¡¯m confident he¡¯d be appointed immediately. His skills are remarkable ¨C he''s helped us with several delicate cases involving Muggles, and his handling of those situations has been nothing short of brilliant.¡±

    ¡°Good to know he¡¯s in great shape,¡± Scarlet replied with a nod. The knowledge that Lupin was nearby provided some comfort. With Hogwarts entrances sealed, Hogsmeade had effectively become the school¡¯s most vulnerable point. If Peter Pettigrew or any Death Eaters sought to infiltrate Hogwarts, that village would be their best ¨C and possibly only ¨C entry.

    Before Mr. Shacklebolt left the Headmaster¡¯s office, he raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I heard that Hogwarts¡¯s new professor is rather...entertaining?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore sighed, a faintly weary smile playing on his lips. ¡°Though I would prefer to respond with pride, I must admit he is, indeed, quite entertaining to the students.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled softly.

    Ever since Lockhart had exposed his incompetence during lessons ¨C and been thoroughly humbled by Scarlet¡¯s advanced magical prowess ¨C the fourth-year students had found a new pastime. Gryffindor and Slytherin students, surprisingly united, began working together to prank Lockhart once in a while. Watching him fumble his way through hexes and jinxed in his uniquely disgraceful style had become a favourite shared activity.

    Some students had attempted the same tricks on Scarlet. However, unlike Lockhart, she not only deflected the spells with graceful precision, but also caught the prankster red-handed, delivering equally matched counter-spells in return. This only bolstered her reputation as ¡°The Never-Falling Lady in Red¡±, solidifying the unspoken rule among students: unless you had a truly clever prank in mind, you didn¡¯t challenge Scarlet.

    To maintain some semblance of order, Scarlet warned the students not to take things too far. While Lockhart¡¯s teaching was undeniably subpar, he still followed the syllabus she provided. Without her intervention, Lockhart might well have spent more time in the hospital wing than the classroom.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t do anything extraordinarily foolish, we just might keep a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor alive and well until the end of term,¡± Scarlet commented as she walked alongside a chuckling Auror out of the Headmasters¡¯s office.

    Unfortunately, Lockhart was still Lockhart. True to form, he managed to devise the same brilliant idea from the original storyline, despite being overwhelmingly out of his depth ¨C and despite many students now clearly seeing through his facade.

 Chapter 98 - Another must-have scene of Lockhart healing Harrys broken arm

    With proper precautions in place, life at Hogwarts had become relatively easy for Scarlet.

    The Basilisk from the Chamber of Secrets - or more accurately, the castle¡¯s underground chambers - was safely removed with the combined efforts of Mr. Newt Scamander and Professor Kettleburn. It was now securely kept in a location accessibly only to authorised individuals. Scarlet even managed to obtain an autograph from the renowned Magizoologist after a brief discussion with him in the Headmaster¡¯s office.

    Through the capture of the basilisk, Hagrid was exonerated of the alleged crime his pet had been accused of decades earlier ¨C a crime that had resulted in a student¡¯s death and left a ghost nicknamed Moaning Myrtle to haunt the girls¡¯ bathroom. Scarlet had offered to help Myrtle move on to the Shadowy Land, but Myrtle had refused, choosing instead to remain at Hogwarts and continue startling students.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for...¡± Dumbledore paused thoughtfully, ¡°the Seer, I would never have suspected Tom Riddle of committing such a crime at such a young age. A student¡¯s death was overlooked, and the truth lay hidden for so long.¡±

    ¡°Hogwarts is in dire need of improvements when it comes to moral education,¡± Scarlet replied, her dissatisfaction with the school¡¯s system evident. ¡°I was shocked to discover there¡¯s neither a discipline teacher or counsellor to address bullying or student welfare. It¡¯s imperative that Hogwarts pays more attention to mental health. Students need professional guidance when they face emotional challenges. With the current staff numbers, I doubt it¡¯s sufficient to handle these issues adequately.¡±

    Dumbledore accepted her suggestion humbly, though finding a suitable candidate to serve as a counsellor would take time. Additionally, he needed to block the Ministry of Magic¡¯s increasing attempts to interfere with Hogwarts¡¯s curriculum. Oddly, while the Malfoys maintained a front of public aggression, they seemed to be far more passive behind the scenes, at least as far as Dumbledore was concerned. Meanwhile, other pureblood families, whom Dumbledore had long suspected of ties to Voldemort, were acting with bolder intentions. It seemed likely that either Pettigrew or the last piece of soul fragment hidden in the vault had stirred something. For now, there was no immediate danger, but the situation warranted careful management.

    The protagonist trio, however, had something to celebrate. They were thrilled that Hagrid¡¯s name had been cleared. The half-giant could now own a wand, making him an even more effective assistant to Professor Kettleburn in Care of Magical Creatures.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet¡¯s owl, Faye, along with several other owls she had sponsored, had taken on a dual role: delivering mail and patrolling the castle grounds. Their new mission was to hunt down any unregistered rats, ensuring Peter Pettigrew couldn¡¯t move unnoticed.

    With Hogwarts enjoying an unprecedented period of safety and calm, it seemed almost certain that no dark artefacts had been smuggled into the school. Even if something slipped through, the watchful eyes of Mr. Shacklebolt and Ms. Tonks would notice it immediately. Scarlet was relieved to cross that worry off her list.

    Her primary headache now was Lockhart. The flamboyant, utterly useless professor had been following her carefully crafted syllabus ¨C most of the time. Whenever he attempted to veer off course, opting instead to perform dramatic readings from his books, Scarlet made it a point to swiftly redirect him back to the curriculum.

    Lockhart might be an incompetent teacher, but at least the classes were structured according to Scarlet¡¯s revised syllabus. Crafted through interviews with her seniors, the lessons were engaging despite Lockhart¡¯s lack of expertise. Even when he simply read aloud from the text without explaining a word ¨C a task Scarlet doubted he was capable of ¨C the content of the course still provided value to the students.

    She had managed to handle Lockhart for all of September, so effectively that Alexis had even praised her for keeping him in check for such a long stretch. Then, in mid-October, Alexis had casually brought up an important reminder, ¡°The first Quidditch match is, like, early November, right? In the original storyline, Dobby was jinxing the Bludger, Harry got hurt, and that brilliant Lockhart made Harry¡¯s arm bones disappear. And even then, Hermione was still all, ¡®Oh, he¡¯s amazing, just a little mistake!¡¯ Like, seriously? Talk about delusional fangirling.¡±

    This conversation was happening in Alexis¡¯s dancing room while the Weasley twins were busy managing a flood of orders for their hair-dye candies. Fred and George had created a new type of candy that temporarily dyed hair strands in a range of colours. The effect only lasted a day, but the more candy you ate, the more colourful your hair became. Starting from early October, this ¡°Colour-Up¡± trend had swept through Hogwarts, with some students dyeing their hair in every colour available.

    This craze had pushed Professor McGonagall to her limits, and she finally stepped in to put a cap on it, limiting students to no more than three colours at a time as the overwhelming vibrancy had been too distracting. However, Ms. Tonks had fully embraced the chaos, gleefully changing her hair colour daily to join in the fun - though Fred and George swore they¡¯d never sold her a single candy, adamantly claiming that the shades she used weren¡¯t part of their palette.

    ¡°Now that Dobby¡¯s not pulling anything at the match, I can¡¯t guess what¡¯ll happen that day,¡± Alexis remarked, pausing mid-sentence to catch her breath. She was practicing basic dance moves after an hour on her magical makeshift treadmill. Her goal was to build her stamina to an amateur level ¨C at the very least ¨C to avoid embarrassing her Sensei¡¯s reputation in front of Kyle¡¯s artist with poor dancing or singing.

    Scarlet considered this. ¡°Well, Draco¡¯s been on his best behaviour, so I doubt he¡¯ll pick a fight with Harry. Probably just a normal match...though injuries are bound to happen, and that would still give Lockhart the opportunity to pull some idiotic stunt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m keeping both eyes on him that entire day,¡± Alexis declared, her eyes burning with determination as she repeated the dance moves, her breathing laboured.

    Scarlet arched a brow. ¡°You seem to have a surprisingly strong dislike for him. Any particular reason?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, totally,¡± Alexis said between breaths. ¡°Remember when I told you I was a game developer in my previous life? My DEI department manager back then looked exactly like Lockhart ¨C like, seriously, same vibe. Constantly posting on Twitter and Insta about his fabulous ¡®work-life balance¡¯, showing off as an LGBT icon with impeccable taste. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m all supporting everyone¡¯s choice in choosing partners and all, but he was different. He acted like everyone was, like, falling all over themselves for his oh-so-amazing natural looks and charm, but, ugh, the layers of makeup that man caked on, layers! And don¡¯t even get me started on how he kept sabotaging my designs, just to make himself look good, fitting in with those so-called DEI policies. Even thinking about it still gets under my skin. So, yeah, seeing Lockhart strutting around, reminding me of him? Total nerve-prick.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Scarlet raised her eyebrows again. ¡°You realise, by your own timeline, that was at least five years ago ¨C and in an entirely different world?¡± She gave Alexis a sceptical look. ¡°He must¡¯ve really upset you if you still fuming about him even after reincarnating here.¡±

    ¡°Because - even though everybody in our company knew he was a total bitch,¡± Alexis stopped dancing, rolling her eyes with exaggerated frustration, ¡°he had this perfect online persona and, like, millions of subscribers! If we ever isolated him or tried anything, he¡¯d just post some sob video about being bullied or whatever! And to keep our company image intact, we had to, you know, play nice. It¡¯s like how we can¡¯t get rid of Lockhart because of his flawless public face and his, ugh, influence over his fanbase ¨C which mostly housewives that could probably command their kids here at Hogwarts! Seriously, it¡¯s maddening!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Scarlet nodded, an amused grin tugged at the corners of her lips. Yup, very intense and determined Are-chan, she mused.

    Scarlet watched as Alexis took a deep, steadying breath, visibly trying to calm the surge of irritation dredged up by her memories of that ex-manager from some obscure department Scarlet had no knowledge of. After a moment, an idea began to form.

    ¡°Say,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever noticed a proper medical or first-aid station during matches. Do the injured players just rush off to the hospital wing right after they leave the field? Or is there any sort of emergency action in place?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, no,¡± Alexis frowned as she combed through her memories. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s ever been a first-aid team on standby during the matches ¨C not in the original story or from what I¡¯ve seen here. Like, dang, no medical aid for such an aggressive game? Even football matches ¨C I mean, the oval ball, not the round one - have a medical team ready! I mean, okay, I get it, it¡¯s a children¡¯s book, so maybe I shouldn¡¯t overthink it...but, seriously, dang!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s propose it,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug. ¡°Madame Pomfrey could oversee a program where students who want to be healers get hands-on experience assisting during matches. It¡¯d be a practical training opportunity and would benefit the school.¡±

    Without hesitation, Scarlet pulled out her quill ¨C the custom-made one from the Weasley-twins, which she¡¯d been using ever since she got it - and notebook. Her quill, attuned to her writing habit, started drafting the proposal based on her verbal input: a plan for healer interns to gain practical experience under Madame Pomfrey¡¯s supervision, alongside the establishment of medical booths for all large-scale events.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I don¡¯t know Madame Pomfrey very well,¡± Scarlet said after reviewing the draft. ¡°I can imagine Professor Dumbledore and Professor Snape would approve ¨C they like complete documentation - Professor McGonagall and Professor Sprout probably wouldn¡¯t mind it either. But Madame Pomfrey...I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯d take to being pitched an idea.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t even worry about it! I¡¯ve got this!¡± Alexis declared confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up with her when she¡¯s got some time.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll handle the follow-ups?¡± Scarlet asked with an arched brow.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Alexis clenched her fist in determination. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Lockhart doesn¡¯t get a single moment to strut his useless stuff at a Quidditch match!¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, passing the proposal to Alexis. She didn¡¯t follow up too closely afterwards, as Alexis kept her updated regularly, and the blonde girl clearly had everything well in hand. Also, judging by the group of fourth-year Slytherins who later approached her for autographs - she¡¯d gained a significant fanbase among them since the pixie incident ¨C the proposal must have taken off.

    Apparently, several students with an interest in becoming healers had undergone trials in the Hospital Wing, and a few had earned positions as healer interns, working alongside Madame Pomfrey to assist with injured students.

    Their first major challenge soon arrived: setting up a medical booth by the Quidditch field to treat injured players on the spot. The healer interns were thrilled at the prospect. One of them, a Slytherin who had previously sought her autograph, approached her once again. This time, the student seemed timid yet determined as he spoke.

    ¡°I, um, I know it must¡¯ve been you who suggested Madame Pomfrey take on interns,¡± he said, his tone awkward but earnest. ¡°There¡¯s just no way that wacky Gryffindor--¡± Scarlet guessed he meant Alexis, ¡°--could have come up with something so brilliant. So, uh, thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re most welcome, and best of luck with your first challenge during the match.¡± Scarlet offered a polite smile as she handed the Slytherin student his copy of the third book in the Akahime¡¯s Diary series.

    The first Quidditch match of the year arrived promptly in early November. Everything was in place, and Scarlet, having ticked off all the immediate tasked on her to-do list, found herself deeply engrossed in her studies at the library. Back in mid-September, after presenting a detailed proposal outlining her experimental procedures, she had successfully obtained Professor Dumbledore¡¯s permission to access the Restricted Section. Her focus? Researching the Killing Curse and, if possible, devising a counterspell.

    ¡°Please do not overexert yourself in this endeavour,¡± Professor Dumbledore had cautioned when handing her the authorisation letter. ¡°The Killing Curse is one of the most powerful and dreadful spells. Many brilliant wizards throughout history have tried to neutralise it, yet none have succeeded.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor, I¡¯ll manage,¡± Scarlet had reassured him with a confident nod.

    She had been diving headfirst into her research ever since, all while keeping up with her novel synopsis drafting and business matters, of course. Yet, by the time the Quidditch match began, Scarlet was no closer to finding a tangible solution to counter the curse. Do I really need to cloak myself with an ant to combat it? She mused wryly as she entered her private room for more focused contemplation.

    Just as she began scribbling, Alexis burst in, her grin as wide as her enthusiasm. ¡°Lockhart looked so pissed he couldn¡¯t get anywhere near Harry or show off any of his miraculous treatment!¡±

    ¡°A success?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow, her spear slicing through the air in a fluid arc.

    ¡°A huge success!¡± Alexis planted her hands on her hips and puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen his glare! His eyes practically popped out when I blocked him from getting to Harry and let the medical interns handle his broken ankle instead. Oh, he smiled ¨C awkwardly ¨C and pretended to be helpful to other injured students, but I stopped him every single time! Honestly, you¡¯d have loved how forced and cringy his smile was!¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± Scarlet waved a dismissive hand, not pausing her scribbling. ¡°I don¡¯t have much interest in his face.¡±

    With that, Alexis laughed and retreated to her own room to practice her singing and dancing, leaving Scarlet to her thoughts.

    November rolled on, and so did the steadily eroding fame of Gilderoy Lockhart. His inability to answer even the simplest first-year questions slowly began to crack his pristine image, and even Hermione¡¯s admiration for him started to waver.

    Still, as Alexis had predicted, a man like Lockhart wouldn¡¯t quietly fade away. Instead, he made his next move, just as he had in the original storyline - organising a Duelling Club. To everyone¡¯s great surprise ¨C excluding Scarlet and Alexis ¨C he enlisted Professor Snape as his reluctant assistant and eagerly announced the event with his signature grandiosity.

 Chapter 99 - Alexis and the Dueling Club

    Ever since Alexis successfully thwarted Lockhart¡¯s attempt to heal Harry and regain public attention - perhaps even salvage his crumbling fame - she had been nervously anticipating his next move: the formation of the Duelling Club.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sure he¡¯s gonna do it,¡± Alexis said as she repeated her dance moves. ¡°I mean, he organized it in the original storyline, right? Like, back when he was all famous and stuff ¨C even though that was mostly to reassure students and distract them from all the basilisk drama, which he totally failed at. So, of course he¡¯s gonna try the same trick now, especially with his whole ¡®fading fame¡¯ thing going on.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow, stepping forward to stop Alexis¡¯s movement. She adjusted the blond into a better position; she didn¡¯t dance, but her martial arts training gave her strong understanding of body mechanics. ¡°He failed in the original storyline. With all his current disadvantages, He¡¯ll fail again if he actually organises it.¡±

    ¡°Well, things are different now.¡± Alexis followed Scarlet¡¯s adjustments, noting how much better the new posture felt. She repeated the sequence, concentrating on embedding the movements into her muscle memory. ¡°Like, the Horcrux is gone, so Harry can¡¯t speak Parseltongue anymore. If Draco summoned a snake or something, there¡¯d be no dramatic moment with Harry speaking snake-language to freak everyone out. The whole thing wouldn¡¯t end up as messy as it did in the original storyline. But...¡± She paused briefly, catching her breath. ¡°The most likely scenario? A ton of injured students, ¡®cos Lockhart¡¯s totally useless at teaching proper duelling. He didn¡¯t even teach them how to defend themselves before pairing them up to randomly blast spells at each other! Ugh, now that I think about it, he didn¡¯t even bother teaching them Expelliarmus! Can you imagine? No disarming lesson before letting kids just start hexing each other?!¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s your plan?¡± Scarlet asked as she corrected Alexis¡¯s posture again. Unlike her companion, Scarlet wasn¡¯t particularly worried. Their version of Professor Snape was not the same man from the original storyline. Moreover, with Jessica around, Snape would surely do everything in his power to ensure his daughter¡¯s safety ¨C and, by extension, the safety of all students.

    ¡°Well,¡± Alexis began with a firm tone, still keeping up her dance practice, ¡°he didn¡¯t really prove his incompetence in the original storyline; the club just ended in chaos. But he didn¡¯t actually show any useful skills either, apart from being, like, a terrible example when Snape totally owned him in their duel. However, if he duels a student and loses...that would totally expose him as a fraud!¡±

    Scarlet arched an eyebrow. ¡°And you suggest who should duel him?¡±

    ¡°Sensei!¡± Alexis said enthusiastically. Then, noticing Scarlet¡¯s disapproving gaze, her excitement faltered. ¡°Bad idea?¡±

    ¡°Good idea. Wrong candidate,¡± Scarlet replied, her voice steady and firm. ¡°I¡¯ve already presented myself as a threat to him in class. Everyone knows he doesn¡¯t stand a chance against me. If I push any further, it¡¯s not proving a point - it¡¯s bullying. And let¡¯s be honest, Alexis, you¡¯ve been toeing that line yourself lately. What started as a good intention is slowly turning into a bad habit.¡±

    It was the first time Scarlet had spoken to Alexis in such a heavy tone. The blonde winced slightly, a flicker of guilt flashing across her face as she reflected on the past few months. She had to admit ¨C she¡¯d been actively antagonising Lockhart, even if it was because he didn¡¯t deserve the role of a professor.

    ¡°Remember your initial intention, Alexis,¡± Scarlet sighed, ¡°You wanted to show that he¡¯s incompetent and expose what he¡¯s done to the real adventurers whose memories he erased. Was your suggestion just now really the right way to go about it?¡±

    ¡°...no.¡± Alexis murmured, lowering her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re playing into his hands,¡± Scarlet pointed out, her tone unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re lowering yourself to his level and trying to beat him in a field where he might actually hold the upper hand.¡±

    Alexis blinked, mulling over Scarlet¡¯s words. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Sun Tzu¡¯s The Art of War? Or Zhuge Liang¡¯s wisdom from The Three Kingdoms?¡±

    Scarlet stared at her, deadpan. ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Alexis admitted with a wince again, her mind clearer now. ¡°I should¡¯ve, like, set a trap for him or plotted something to prove he¡¯s fraud, instead of just reacting to him using my foresight from the original storyline...Ooh! Could I, like, discuss this with Fred and George?¡±

    Scarlet nodded approvingly. ¡°They¡¯d be delighted to join you on an adventure to unravel the truth.¡±

    ¡°So...¡± Alexis hesitated for a beat. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one challenge him to a duel.¡±

    Scarlet studied her intently. ¡°Go on. Elaborate.¡±

    Alexis¡¯s heart thudded as she began piecing her plan aloud. ¡°I¡¯m not, like super great at magic or anything. I¡¯m mostly getting A¡¯s with the occasional E in my exams. People know I hang out with Fred and George, and most of them think it¡¯s because of my skills in coding and design - not charm work or spell-casting. So...if someone like me can beat Lockhart in a duel, it¡¯d be enough proof that he¡¯s a total fraud and not as amazing as his books make him out to be!¡±

    Scarlet gave her a nod of approval. ¡°It¡¯s a sound plan. And how do you intend to execute it?¡±

    ¡°Expelliarmus!¡± Alexis¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Disarm his first. Then Accio, to grab his wand ¨C oh, wait! I need to dodge his spells first. Like, seriously work on my agility? And maybe memorize some protective charms?¡±

    ¡°And your precision,¡± Scarlet added, finally offering Alexis a pleased expression. ¡°You¡¯ll need to aim precisely. Do you need my help with that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sensei,¡± Alexis said, bowed deeply, her tone infused with formality. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Scarlet exhaled, adjusting her schedule for the coming weeks in her mind.

    Time passed swiftly, and, just as Alexis had predicted, Lockhart went ahead and organised the Duelling club - even without the spectre of the basilisk hanging over Hogwarts. Predictably, he had enlisted Professor Snape as his assistant. The club drew a large crowd of curious students, but Scarlet didn¡¯t attend.

    Alexis had trained hard and done well under Scarlet¡¯s guidance, and with Professor Snape present, Scarlet felt confident no harm would come to the students. Instead, she opted to spend her evening in her training room.

    But Scarlet didn¡¯t practice her spear work that evening. While Alexis was most likely facing off against Lockhart in the Great Hall, Scarlet sat at her desk, sifting through feedback from her editor. Fruitless in her counterspell research, she turned her focus to her novel drafting, determined to at least achieve something productive to balance her defeated mood.

    Mr. Wilson had praised the concepts she¡¯d submitted, calling them ¡°eye opening¡± and expressing excitement for whichever story she decided to pursue first. Yet Scarlet couldn¡¯t muster interest in fleshing out any of the drafts she¡¯d proposed. There was something missing ¨C an intangible element that had once allowed her to craft the world of Akahime¡¯s Diary with such ease.

    Determined to reflect deeply, Scarlet spent the night in quiet thought. Her true intention, the creative spark buried deep within her, felt elusive...and she was certainly not waiting for the blonde to return with her victorious glee.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Her quill moved steadily, filling pages after page with scrap paper littered with interconnected mid maps. Lines of relationships weaved between characters; branches outlined possible main and side story arcs.

    And by the time the minutes bled into hours, Scarlet had something she hadn¡¯t anticipated: a magical detective story set in the Victorian Era.

    ¡°...¡± Scarlet studied the sprawling mind map in front of her, her gaze lingering on the web of characters and the intricacies of ten interconnected murder/mysterious cases. Each case made perfect use of the character inspirations she¡¯d gathered through her questionnaires and observations of Hogwarts students. With a flicker of delight, she decided this would be her next submission to Mr. Wilson. If dear Mr. Editor approves of this direction, I won¡¯t have to worry about what to compose for the next few years, she mused, one eyebrow arched. Satisfied, she set the drafts aside and rose, ready to begin her spear training.

    ¡°Milady!¡±

    The Weasley twins burst into room with boundless energy, their identical grins stretching wide.

    ¡°Oh, Milady of the Red, you simply won¡¯t believe what our misguided damsel has done!¡±

    Fred and George radiated excitement as Alexis trailed in behind them. She looked pleased with herself, albeit a touch weary. Before Alexis could utter a word, the twins launched into their dramatic recounting.

    ¡°Are-chan told us all about that despicable Lockhead--¡±

    ¡°--and how she planned to challenge him to further prove his incompetence.¡±

    ¡°Not that anyone needs proof to see how utterly useless shiny Lockhead is,¡± Fred declared, thumping a hand against his chest.

    ¡°But our dear Are-chan insisted on taking it to the next level,¡± George chimed in, his voice dripping with pride, ¡°and of course, we support her. That¡¯s what best friends are for!¡±

    ¡°After shiny Lockhead lost spectacularly to Snape in their demonstration ¨C honestly, what a pitiful display ¨C everyone was meant to pair up for practice.¡±

    ¡°But Are-chan bravely stepped forward and challenge Lockhart to a duel!¡±

    ¡°He, naturally, tried to refuse ¨C looked a bit panicked, if I¡¯m honest--¡± Fred added with a wink.

    ¡°--but with some encouragement from us and a rallying chant from others, he eventually caved!¡±

    Fred and George clapped their hands together, their expressions mimicking devout parishioners at prayer. They sighed dramatically, speaking as one: ¡°And, oh, how marvellous Are-chan was~¡±

    ¡°One perfect shot of Disarming Charm ¨C his wand went flying--¡±

    ¡°The second shot of Summoning Charm ¨C the wand soared right into her hand--¡±

    ¡°--and a third shot of Stunning Spell! Shiny Lockhead crumpled like an old sack of robes!¡±

    ¡°Cheers! Gasps! Absolute chaos in the hall!¡± George exclaimed, his arms thrown wide.

    ¡°And above it all,¡± Fred added with a flourish, ¡°Snape stepped forward and offered Are-chan the chance to conduct a proper demonstration!¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s brow quirked. ¡°Professor Snape asked Alexis to demonstrate on stage?¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡± Fred confirmed, his eyes gleaming. ¡°And our dear Are-chan performed brilliantly!¡±

    ¡°First, Are-chan cast Protego to block Snape¡¯s Disarming Charm. Then she muttered something and enchanted herself ¨C it boosted her speed, and she dashed aside, narrowly avoiding Snape¡¯s Reducto!¡±

    ¡°Like a bolt of lightning, she darted toward Snape, but he cast an Impediment Jinx. Are-chan countered with another Shield Charm, dodging cleanly!¡± Fred gestured theatrically.

    George rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°She whispered something ¨C couldn¡¯t catch it - but Snape had to block it with his own Shield Charm. Then, he used Mobilicorpus to sidestep Are-chan''s approach. Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen that spell used to for self-movement ¨C it was dazzling!¡±

    Fred let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°And just as it was getting exciting, Snape called it off! He even begrudgingly praised Are-chan¡¯s ¡°spectacular duelling skill¡±, though he clearly hated every word.¡±

    ¡°With that as the standard,¡± George added, ¡°the rest of the students¡¯ pairings were a total let down. The only standout? Harry!¡±

    ¡°Apparently, Harry¡¯s been practicing over the summer. Ron let slip something about battle club--¡±

    ¡°Archery club,¡± Scarlet corrected, her gaze shifting to Alexis, who had been silent throughout the twins exuberant retelling. ¡°Anything you¡¯d like to add?¡±

    Alexis nodded. ¡°Everyone who wanted the duelling club to keep going voted to kick Lockhart out. Instead, Shacklebolt¡¯s stepping in as the coach. He was there to observe, luckily, and managed to stop a few kids from totally messing themselves up with uncontrollable spells. Oh, and Snape agreed to assist whenever he¡¯s free.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a nice development,¡± Scarlet remarked, tilting her head slightly. ¡°So, why¡¯ve you gone so quiet all of a sudden?¡±

    Alexis hesitated, her expression shifting as she mulled over her thoughts. Finally, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s just too much running though my head right now. And my feelings...they¡¯re all jumbled up.¡±

    ¡°Elaborate.¡± Scarlet gestured toward a nearby seat, and Alexis sat down, much to the widened-eyes curiosity of the Weasley twins.

    Alexis took a long moment to collect her thoughts before speaking. while, and said, ¡°I beat Lockhart ¨C that, I expected. And I¡¯m glad I did. But...Snape praised me.¡± She frowned slightly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°It wasn¡¯t much, and it looked reluctant, but still...praise. I¡¯d traded spells with him, and I thought, for a moment, that I could actually win.¡±

    He hesitated, her gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t. I almost lost. I mean, I wasn¡¯t supposed to win. He¡¯s a master duellist, excels in Defense Against the Dark Arts...but somewhere in my head, I just thought ¨C since I¡¯m trained ¨C I''d stand a real chance. Thinking about it now, it¡¯s so embarrassing. I was arrogant to believe that.¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t interrupt, casting a glance at the twins to silently signal them not to interject either. She nodded quietly, urging Alexis to continue.

    ¡°And then Shacklebolt praised me too.¡± Alexis¡¯s tone brightened slightly, though still tinged with introspection. ¡°He said I should consider becoming an Auror someday. I mean...he¡¯s a skilled Auror. If he says that, I must be doing something right, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Alexis looked to Scarlet as though seeking validation. Scarlet returned her gaze with a calm nod. ¡°You¡¯ve discovered the name of your wand, started to understand your traits, and you¡¯ve been training diligently for weeks. You¡¯re improving, Alexis ¨C faster than I¡¯d initially expected.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alexis¡¯s face lit up with a mix of excitement and disbelief. She quickly deflated, however. ¡°But during training, you made it sound like I was just making ordinary progress. You¡¯re not just saying this to cheer me up, right, Sensei?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Scarlet replied with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got a battle coming up in a few weeks, Alexis. I¡¯ve had to push you hard to ensure you¡¯ll be prepared ¨C and, most importantly, safe. That wasn¡¯t the time to praise. Your training lacks solid foundations, it¡¯s a crash course to get you up to speed quickly, just enough for you to handle someone like Lockhart. But it¡¯s nowhere near enough to face someone like Professor Snape. The feeling that you¡¯re stronger than others is a common illusion for anyone who experiences a rapid boost in skill ¨C just like many Muggle-born students who, upon discovering they¡¯re magical, probably think they¡¯re some kind of chosen one at first. I imagine some of them feel a bit deflated when they realised that they¡¯re not so special in Hogwarts. Most adapted, but those who can¡¯t tend to develop...issues.¡±

    Alexis caught the implication instantly ¨C people like Lockhart, or even Tom Riddle.

    Scarlet continued, ¡°If you choose to carry on after this, you¡¯ll need to spend at least six months focusing on the basics ¨C over and over again.¡± She paused, allowing her words to sink in. ¡°It¡¯ll be boring. Just like your vocal and dance practices. Fundamentals aren¡¯t glamourous, but they¡¯re the foundation for everything else.¡±

    Alexis stayed quiet, her gaze urging Scarlet to elaborate further.

    Scarlet exhaled softly. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, I don¡¯t exactly teach, so I can¡¯t say for sure if this is the correct syllabus. What I can guarantee, however, is that the basics are absolutely essential for mastering any advanced skill. That said, they¡¯re incredibly dull, and you¡¯re free to drop it if you wish.¡±

    Alexis seemed to weigh her thoughts carefully. After a moment, she asked, ¡°If I stick with it, can I become like you?¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°No, you won¡¯t be like me.¡± Her expression softened. ¡°You¡¯ll be you. And I have a feeling you¡¯ll like the version of yourself that you grow into.¡±

    A broad grin spread across Alexis¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡±

    ¡°Good. Head back to your room, sort out your schedule, and start working on it. And don¡¯t forget to send me your Japanese essay - your language lessons were delayed by the crash course, it¡¯s time to continue now,¡± Scarlet gave her a firm yet encouraging nod. ¡°However, I expect your grades to stay consistent. I do not want to see them slipping because of this. Is that clear?¡±

    ¡°Crystal clear!¡± Alexis responded cheerfully, leaving the room with a spring in her step, clearly in far better spirits than when she¡¯s entered.

    Fred, watching Alexis skip away, rubbed his chin thoughtfully and leaned toward George. ¡°Think you could decipher what that was all about?¡±

    ¡°Not a clue. Lost track about halfway through,¡± George admitted with a shrug. The twins turned their inquisitive glares on Scarlet, clearly hoping she¡¯d spill the secret of her conversation with Alexis.

    Scarlet, entirely unfazed, raised an eyebrow at their silent demand. Instead of indulging their curiosity, she offered something else.

    ¡°Still interested in learning how to craft a wardrobe like the one in my pendant?¡± Scarlet gestured for them to approach, ¡°I¡¯ve just worked out a new method for teaching it. Would you prefer to start now or later?¡±

    The twins exchanged a single, wide-eyed glance, then snapped their attention back to Scarlet, answering in perfect unison, ¡°Now!¡±

 Chapter 100 - Alexiss Plan

    The Weasley twins failed spectacularly during Scarlet¡¯s lecture, leaving her once again questioning her ability to teach her kind of magic. Fred and George, however, quickly reassured her it wasn¡¯t her fault. Yet, as soon as they left Scarlet¡¯s training room, the doubts shifted onto themselves ¨C they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they simply weren¡¯t talented enough to master her techniques.

    Lee Jordan narrowed his eyes at the pair, ¡°You two? Not talented? The same two who ace their exams and invent all sorts of things with charms and skills that no one in our classes even learns? Pull the other one!¡±

    Fred and George regained their usual confidence but couldn¡¯t snake the lingering curiosity as they contemplated why Scarlet¡¯s magic seemed out of their reach. Alexis, on the other hand, had clearly made significant progress under Scarlet¡¯s guidance. Her incantations during the Duelling Club¡¯s first meeting were entirely unconventional for Hogwarts, and her precise footwork mirrored Scarlet¡¯s style ¨C the same footwork Scarlet had demonstrated so effectively when ¡°teaching¡± them with a spear against their greatsword.

    Weeks of Scarlet¡¯s training had transformed Alexis, who previously had no experience in duelling, into a competent fighter. The twins couldn¡¯t help but imagine how powerful Scarlet herself must be in a wizard¡¯s duel. Their eagerness to learn this form of combat grew with each passing thought, but no matter how determined they were, Scarlet¡¯s techniques seemed beyond their grasp.

    Lee Jordan studied his friends¡¯ expressions carefully. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pry into whatever secret twin business you¡¯ve got going on, but it¡¯s pretty clear something¡¯s bugging you. Anything we can help with?¡±

    Others in the common room quickly chimed in. ¡°Yeah, stuck on an invention? Too many orders to fill?¡±

    Fred waved off the concern with a light tone, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just...we¡¯ve been trying to learn non-verbal magic, and, well, let¡¯s just say we¡¯ve had no luck.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet seems to have mastered it,¡± George added. ¡°She tried teaching us, but...nothing. We can¡¯t seem to figure it out and were just wondering why.¡±

    Percy, sitting by the fireplace with a book, looked up with a sceptical expression. ¡°Non-verbal magic is a sixth-year skill,¡± he said, eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You¡¯re attempting it too early ¨C that''s why.¡±

    Another seventh year added, ¡°Besides, many adult wizards can¡¯t even use non-verbal magic. It¡¯s a skill, not a requirement for graduation. We¡¯re perfectly fine with using incantations, unless you¡¯re aiming for a job like an Auror.¡±

    Fred and George exchange knowing glances but said nothing. They weren¡¯t about to reveal their observations about Scarlet ¨C or Alexis ¨C to others.

    The conversation in the common room shifted as others brought up how impressive Alexis had been during the Duelling Club¡¯s first meeting. While most of the students admired her, a few noted her dynamic, almost frenetic movements, dismissing them as lacking elegance.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Neville piped up, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stick with the duelling club. Combat and fighting aren¡¯t really my thing. I wish there was a club focused on Herbology ¨C I¡¯d love that. What about you, Harry?¡±

    Harry paused, thinking it over. ¡°I¡¯ll go again. If Mr. Shacklebolt teaches us useful stuff, it¡¯s worth attending when I¡¯ve got time.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m with you, mate!¡± Ron said with a grin.

    Hermione frowned slightly, torn between her natural inclination for academics and the practical benefits of the club. ¡°Learning duelling skills does seem useful,¡± she admitted, ¡°but I prefer books...¡±

    Harry and Ron exchange a glance before diving into persuasion mode.

    ¡°Like you said, duelling skills are useful,¡± Harry argued. ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t be there alone. We can learn together!¡±

    Ron gave her a nudge. ¡°A clever witch like you ought to be brilliant at spellcasting, right? The Duelling Club¡¯s a great place to practice charms. Think of it as hands-on learning.¡±

    ¡°Charms that aren¡¯t part of our syllabus,¡± Harry added temptingly. ¡°And with Mr. Shacklebolt there, you can ask as many question as you like. He¡¯s got real experience catching criminals.¡±

    Ron wrinkled his nose in disdain, ¡°Unlike that shiny Lockhead, who fainted from Alexis¡¯s charm without even trying.¡±

    Hermione had almost thrown out her prized Lockhart books the moment she returned to the dorm after witnessing his humiliating defeat against Alexis¡¯s effortless spell. To her astonishment, Alexis had also held her own in a serious duel against Snape. Now Lockhart¡¯s stories filled her with disgust, and she found herself questioning every word of his autobiographies, including the ones she had excitedly asked him to sign during the autograph session.

    Harry¡¯s mention of a real crime fighter piqued Hermione¡¯s interest. She hesitated for only a second before nodding. ¡°Alright. Count me in!¡±

    Fred and George, who had been watching the interaction from across the room, exchanged raised eyebrows. As they mused over the experimental potion recipe they had been drafting, their thoughts drifted back to Scarlet. They might not be able to learn her magic, but they could help ensure she had some peace by keeping a close eye on Lockhart.

    They weren¡¯t entirely sure how Alexis had come to suspect Lockhart of stealing adventurers¡¯ memories, obliviating them, and claiming their accomplishments as his own. But Alexis had never lied to them before. Now, all they needed was a way to make Lockhart confess in front of everyone ¨C particularly those with Ministry connections or ties to the Daily Prophet.

    ¡°You¡¯re sounding suspiciously like a Slytherin right now, Are-chan,¡± George said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully as Alexis voiced her idea in her training room a few weeks before the first Duelling Club¡¯s meeting. Based on her weary expression, she was probably already in the middle of her crash course with Scarlet. She had called them there, saying she had ¡°something gravely important¡± to discuss.

    Alexis blinked, stunned by the comparison. After a moment, she whispered, more to herself than anyone else, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I said about Sensei! So...Zhuge Liang was actually a Slytherin?¡±

    The Weasley twins exchanged a quick glance before shrugging in unison. They had no idea who Zhuge Liang was, but the name reminded them vaguely of Cho Chang, the pretty girl from Ravenclaw. Their best guess was that it had something to do with something ¨C or someone - Chinese.

    ¡°So, Are-chan,¡± Fred asked, one brow arched. ¡°What¡¯s your plan for exposing Lockhart?¡±

    Alexis frowned, deep in thought. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any no proof or evidence. He¡¯s, like, super well-planned, leaving no trace that could catch him red-handed. The only idea I have is...using a truth serum to force him to admit it.¡±

    Fred perked up, intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s a truth serum?¡±

    George made an educated guess. ¡°A potion that forces someone to spill the beans?¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Well...¡± Alexis paused, trying to remember if truth serum was even a thing in the Harry Potter series. All she could recall was seeing it in crime investigation dramas or random mafia novels. ¡°Truth serum is...well, it¡¯s like a potion that messes with your brain, so you can¡¯t keep secrets anymore. It just makes you spill the hidden truth, y¡¯know? It¡¯s usually used to interrogate someone where the answer is, like, super critical, and there¡¯s no other way to get it...but the people who¡¯ve taken truth serum usually go insane or, y¡¯know, retarded, ¡®coz the potion¡¯s just way too damaging.¡±

    Fred snapped his fingers. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of that!¡±

    George immediately followed up. ¡°Veritaserum!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s illegal for us to use, restricted to the Ministry--¡± Fred added quickly.

    ¡°--And it¡¯s tricky to brew,¡± George finished.

    Alexis waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t need it to be that strong. Maybe we can adjust the recipe ¨C make it more like a prank potion than a full-blown interrogation serum?¡±

    The two red-haired boys¡¯ faces lit up with matching grins, and asked in unison. ¡°Care to elaborate?¡±

    ¡°Well, what if we turn it into a candy or biscuit?¡± Alexis suggested tentatively. ¡°Anyone who eats it would have to answer someone¡¯s question truthfully to cancel some kind of effect - like getting pimples all over their face.¡±

    The twins lit up with delight, finding this prank idea both amusing and innovative.

    However, George narrowed his eyes playfully. ¡°Did pimples personally offend you or something? This is the third time you¡¯ve suggested making people grow them.¡±

    ¡°Because they make us ugly!¡± Alexis huffed, her nostrils flaring dramatically. "Pimples are the sworn enemies of girls everywhere! You¡¯d make a fortune, like, in galleons if you came up with proper skincare products. Girls would go crazy for you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fred asked, his eyes sparkling. He gave a small cough and tried to look serious as he straightened up. ¡°We¡¯ll save that for later. Back to the truth serum biscuits. So, how do you suggest we deal with Lockhart? Force-feed his biscuits?¡±

    ¡°First,¡± Alexis said, rubbing her chin thoughtfully, ¡°we need the whole school to know about this product. Then, we ¡®accidentally¡¯ slip one into his food or drink in front of everyone ¨C but without him noticing. After that, we ask him directly about where he got all his stories, right there, in front of the crowd.¡±

    George nodded approvingly. ¡°Solid plan.¡±

    Fred grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s get started on the serum, then.¡±

    George gestured toward the space around them. ¡°In your room? Or Scarlet¡¯s?¡±

    Alexis paused to consider before replying, ¡°I...I¡¯d like to keep it a surprise for Sensei.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fred asked, curious. ¡°It¡¯d be easier with her help. She¡¯s got broader knowledge then all of us put together ¨C probably more than any students in Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Because...¡± Alexis flushed slight, ¡°Because I wanna, like, get praised by Sensei. I want her to see that I can totally handle things on my own, that she doesn¡¯t have to, y¡¯know, worry about me all the time.¡±

    The twins exchanged a glance, George, hesitant, said, ¡°Um, we¡¯ve never really seen her worry about you all that much.¡±

    Fred added, ¡°Honestly, we haven¡¯t seen her show particular concern for anyone specifically since the start of term ¨C apart from general worries about Hogwarts¡¯s safety. She¡¯s been patrolling a lot with Shacklebolt and Tonks, probably more concerned about Pettigrew sneaking in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean,¡± Alexis said with a dismissive wave. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it - it¡¯s a girl thing. Just hurry up and start with the prank version of Veritaserum already!¡±

    The twins shrugged, deciding to follow Alexis¡¯s lead. This led to them poring over books on herbs and potions, carefully crafting a recipe for their ¡°truth tonic¡± tailored for Lockhart. They figured it would be easier to disguise it as part of his meal or drink to ensure he consumed it unknowingly. The twins doubted that a threat like pimples or nonstop farting would faze someone like Lockhart, so they planned something more foolproof for him.

    While Alexis and the Weasley twins orchestrated their scheme, Scarlet continued juggling her overwhelming list of duties. Between classes, drafting novels, training with her spear, chanting ancient runes, managing business arrangements, reading news summaries, and patrolling Hogwarts alongside Mr. Shacklebolt and Ms. Tonks.

    The Aurors operated on a fixed patrol schedule, but to prevent anyone from exploiting their routines, they also conducted random patrols. Scarlet had earned her patrol pass early in September after proving her competence to Mr. Shacklebolt.

    ¡°That girl, Everhart,¡± Mr. Shacklebolt said to Scarlet as they flew across the darkened Hogwarts grounds after the chaotic Duelling Club incident where Lockhart had failed spectacularly. ¡°She used one of your moves against Lockhart. Did you teach her that technique?¡±

    It was well past curfew, and students were confined to their dorm. However, Scarlet, Mr. Shacklebolt, and Ms. Tonks patrolled the school grounds on their brooms, their figures silhouetted against the starlit sky. Scarlet¡¯s trusted broom, Sammy, carried her smoothly as she turned to answer.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been teaching her some techniques,¡± She admitted. ¡°How did she perform in the hall?¡±

    ¡°Magnificently!¡± Ms. Tonks exclaimed, her broom sipping through the air as she circled around them with characteristic enthusiasm. ¡°She¡¯s fast and determined, though a bit lacking in creativity with her spells. She kept using the same charms over and over, almost like she couldn¡¯t recall anything else¡±

    Scarlet chuckled softly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly the issue. She¡¯s only managed to remember a few charms so far. She told me her mind tends to go blank in high-pressure situations, leaving her to act on instinct. So, I¡¯ve been training her to rely on just a few versatile spells ¨C ones she can instinctively use in moments of danger or when panic sets in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the practical approach,¡± Mr. Shacklebolt said thoughtfully, his deep voice resonating against the quiet night. ¡°Perhaps I should incorporate a similar method into our trainee program.¡±

    Scarlet smiled. ¡°Feel free to, if you think it¡¯s useful.¡±

    The three flew along the border of Hogwarts, their eyes scanning the shadows for anything suspicious. Mr. Shacklebolt clutched a magical device that hummed faintly, designed to detect dark artefacts. Yet he doubted Pettigrew could afford such dangerous items; the cost of acquiring one were exorbitant. This patrol might seem futile but it reassured him that he was doing his part to secure Hogwarts and also give him time to train his trainee before passing her on to Moody, the ever-vigilant Auror.

    Scarlet¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. Her breath turned to mist in the freezing air above Forbidden Forest. ¡°Still no sign of Pettigrew being dead?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Shacklebolt replied, his tone grave. ¡°Our colleagues at the Ministry keep us updated. The detection device there still indicates that he¡¯s alive.¡±

    ¡°What a pity,¡± Scarlet remarked coldly. ¡°If he were dead, everything would be so much simpler.¡±

    Had any other students her age said those words, they might have sounded callous. But Shacklebolt knew better. Scarlet, with her ancient magic tied to death and souls, viewed life and mortality through a lens few could comprehend. Her time volunteering at a medical facility in Africa ¨C where she likely witnessed numerous death ¨C had only deepened her pragmatism.

    The three lapsed into silence, the cold air biting at their faces as they continued their patrol. Above the vast expanse of the Forbidden Forest, the world below seemed eerily quiet, a fragile peace hanging over Hogwarts.

    They returned to the castle grounds shortly after. However, something caught their attention.

    In the distance, the unmistakable silhouette of two tall figures with flaming red hair strolled through the halls. It could only be the Weasley twins.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard whispers that some students are plotting to get rid of Lockhart,¡± Ms. Tonks said cheerfully, her tone light despite the seriousness of her statement.

    Mr. Shacklebolt furrowed his brows as the thought of the inept Defence Against the Dark Arts professor crossed his mind. ¡°The students¡¯ proficiency in Defence Against the Dark Arts has been steadily declined over the years. When they graduate and join the Auror training program, we¡¯re forced to extend their basic combat training just to make up for the gaps. I never imagined Hogwarts¡¯s choice in professor could be so lamentable.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Scarlet replied with a chuckle, deciding not to call out the twins for breaking curfew ¨C after all, patrollers weren¡¯t there to enforce house rules, ¡°rumour has it the position is jinxed. Poor Professor Dumbledore struggles to find someone willing to take the post, knowing they won¡¯t last beyond a year.¡±

    Tonks blinked and tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be better to have Aurors like us take turns as substitute teachers like last year? At least we¡¯d save everyone from professors like him.¡±

    Scarlet nodded. ¡°That might not be a bad idea. From what I recall, last year¡¯s lectures with Aurors went smoothly ¨C well, except for the professor who was burned to ashes by backfired dark magic. I didn¡¯t hear any students complaining about having Aurors as instructors.¡±

    ¡°Brilliant! I¡¯d love to teach for at least a week!¡± Ms. Tonks exclaimed, looking at her mentor with a pleading gaze, ¡°Pleeeease?¡±

    Mr. Shacklebolt chuckled at her enthusiasm. ¡°You¡¯re quite confident those boys are capable of getting rid of him that quickly?¡±

    Ms. Tonks grinned and nodded resolutely, ¡°Oh, I¡¯d put my bet on them any day ¨C they¡¯re nothing short of amazing!¡±

    And as if fate had heard her wish, the time for Alexis¡¯s plan to oust Lockhart was fast approaching. Yet, when the moment finally came, the unfolding events were beyond anyone¡¯s wildest imagination.

 Chapter 101 - Peace before things get worse

    After exchanging several letters with Mr. Wilson, Scarlet had finally begun drafting her latest novel: How a Clumsy Mage Solves Mysterious Cases. The story was inspired by historical accounts of witches who concealed their identities following the witch hunt that raged between 1450 and 1750. Set during Queen Victoria¡¯s reign, it was essentially a witch¡¯s rendition of Sherlock Holmes ¨C a quirky, clumsy mage solving enigmatic cases while serving as a maid in a Duke¡¯s mansion in London.

    Unlike her previous works, this book required significant research into witches from Muggle history records, rather than relying on the traditions of wizardkind at Hogwarts. That said, some of the magical lore overlapped between the two worlds. Owls began arriving with large parcels, bringing Scarlet the historical reference books she had ordered, covering topics as varied as diet, culture, fashion, and even politics of the Victorian era. To her surprise, some of Hogwarts¡¯s ghosts also served as excellent references ¨C several had lived through the Victorian period, and she figured she might as well make take advantage of the unique resources available to her at Hogwarts.

    Before long, Scarlet became a familiar sight, scribbling furiously in the library or tucked into quiet corners, interviewing ghosts or poring over books that were clearly not part of the Hogwarts collection. Students began to notice her intense focus and deduced she was working on a new novel. Eager to assist, many even brought her old reference materials from their own family collections.

    ¡°A story set in the Victorian era!¡± Maya exclaimed, her eyes alight with excitement. ¡°Have you decided how many books there¡¯ll be in the series?¡±

    ¡°Ten,¡± Scarlet replied firmly, catching her roommates off guard. Sensing their surprise, she quickly added, ¡°But each book will be much shorted than Akahime¡¯s Diary. The series will feature ten cases ¨C one per book.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Maya pressed on enthusiastically. ¡°When can we read the first one?¡±

    Scarlet counted on her fingers. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve outlined the structure pretty comprehensively, but I still need to fill in the details, which means a lot of referencing. If everything goes smoothly, I should have the first draft finished by March or April. After that it¡¯ll need reviews, revisions, more reviews... Ideally, it would be ready by October, but realistically, I¡¯m aiming for December next year.¡±

    ¡°Aww, that¡¯s such a long wait,¡± Maya sighed, deflating briefly before clenching her fists with renewed determination. ¡°But don¡¯t worry! Just tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll help you get it. Let¡¯s finish the story quickly so we can read it sooner!¡±

    The news of Scarlet¡¯s new book, paired with Alexis¡¯s victory over Lockhart at the Duelling club the previous Saturday and the growing Christmas cheer, sent a wave of excitement through Hogwarts. Students were abuzz with anticipation - looking forward to Christmas, Scarlet¡¯s novel, and the lively atmosphere that filled the castle. Even Lockhart, his fame steadily declining, was tolerable amidst the festive mood, so long as he didn¡¯t stir up trouble ¨C a condition Scarlet vigilantly ensured during their lessons.

    However, Alexis couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that Lockhart was up to something. On several occasions, she and the Weasley twins noticed him absent from the castle entirely.

    ¡°He probably went for a walk in Hogsmeade,¡± Scarlet remarked in Japanese, her tone nonchalant as she reviewed Alexis¡¯s essay in the language. The essay was riddled with errors in nouns and verbs, which Scarlet diligently highlighted in red ink. It reminded Scarlet of the love letter Alexis had written to Cedric Diggory when she first arrived at Hogwarts ¨C back when she was clumsily trying to intervene the original storyline.

    ¡°No way he¡¯d do that,¡± Alexis said firmly - in Japanese as well - shaking her head. ¡°Sensei¡¯s been getting news summaries from Neville and your other assistants, but I¡¯m sure they missed out on the tea that¡¯s been spilling among housewives - and maybe even in those trashy tabloid magazines.¡±

    Scarlet momentarily looked up from Alexis¡¯s heavily marked essay, her quill hovering mid-air as she gave Alexis a curious glance.

    ¡°Lockhart¡¯s, like, totally on the verge of a meltdown,¡± Alexis continued, puffing out her chest a bit. ¡°All thanks to you, Sensei, and, you know, us fourth-years.¡± Her tone carried a mixture of pride and amusement. ¡°So, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve noticed by now that a lot of Hogwarts student¡¯s moms are housewives, right? They¡¯ve got their little tea parties, swapping stories and gossiping over cookies or whatever. And I guarantee those moms have been bombarded with letters from their kids, ranting about Lockhart. At first, they probably didn¡¯t believe it ¨C like, ¡®Oh no, my precious Gilderoy could never!¡¯ - but girl, those complaints just kept piling up. And the moms started connecting dots, sharing stories, you know how it goes. Eventually, they saw the receipts ¨C hard facts proving he¡¯s fraud!¡±

    Alexis leaned forward, her voice growing more animated. ¡°And get this, some of their husbands are Ministry employee. I bet they got dragged into it when their wives started wailing about being scammed by ¡®that despicable author¡¯. So now the Ministry¡¯s gotta be, like, at least lowkey watching him, right? Now we just lack of solid evidence to totally expose him.¡±

    Scarlet gave an approving nod, silently encourage Alexis to continue. While Alexis wasn¡¯t required to take any Japanese exams ¨C since studying in Japan wasn¡¯t on her agenda ¨C Scarlet insisted she practice speaking the language regularly. Her reasoning was simple: Alexis needed to at least be conversational to work with her Japanese assistant, who excelled in writing English but struggled with speaking it. To Scarlet¡¯s surprise, Alexis had a knack for speaking Japanese, far beyond what could be expected of a beginner. Whether it was sheer talent or a product of binge-watching anime in her previous life, Alexis had somehow picked up remarkably fluent Japanese, albeit a weak vocabulary.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Alexis continued with raised eyebrows, ¡°So, some of the folks in the Hogsmeade were totally his fans, right? But after all this news spread ¨C like wildfire, mind you ¨C they¡¯re so over him now. He¡¯s already gone there twice that I know of, but he hasn¡¯t shown his face since. My guess? He got a taste of mob justice, probably roughed up by a bunch of ticked-off fans. I swear I saw him sporting some bruises a while back.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Scarlet replied, nodding as a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She was pleased to see Alexis finally analysing a situation with some depth. ¡°And what are you suggesting?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s obviously scheming something,¡± Alexis said with a thoughtful frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know what yet, but something¡¯s brewing. In the original storyline, there wasn¡¯t anything major about him in December ¨C other than that epic fail of a Duelling Club. December¡¯s kind of a blank slate. But, ugh, I can totally recall how he ruined Valantine¡¯s Day ¨C like, full-on trauma with those horrifying cupids. Total cringe!¡± She grimaced, clearly reliving the nightmare. ¡°He¡¯s on thin ice now, so he¡¯s gotta be plotting something desperate to claw back his face. And it¡¯s probably gonna be soon!¡±

    ¡°And how do you plan on handling it?¡± Scarlet asked, tilting her head as her eyes stayed fixed on Alexis, awaiting her answer.

    Alexis sighed after a moment of thought. ¡°I¡¯ve done, like, literally everything I could think of as a precaution. There¡¯s no point tracking him anymore. If he wants to be sneaky, he¡¯ll be the sneakiest snake ever, and we¡¯ll just waste our time trying to catch him. He¡¯d totally frame us or something if he caught wind that we were tailing him.¡±

    Scarlet nodded approvingly. ¡°Kept your pace. Well done.¡±

    Alexis¡¯s eyes widened, sparkling with disbelief. ¡°Wait - well done? Me?¡±

    Scarlet waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I can keep the compliment if you don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, no! Of course, I want it!¡± Alexis pulled out a palm-sized notebook and began scribbling furiously, murmuring under her breath, ¡°10th December 1992: Sensei praised me for planning ahead to expose that despicable Lockhart. She said, and I quote, ¡®well done¡¯.¡±

    Scarlet blinked. ¡°... Didn¡¯t know you kept a notebook for this purpose.¡±

    Alexis sighed dramatically. ¡°Well, someone has to keep track of all the groundbreaking moments of my life, right? I mean, if Twitter existed, I¡¯d totally be posting about it already!¡±

    ¡°You could always get Fred and George to invent a wizarding version of the internet,¡± Scarlet suggested with a shrug. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the ¡®Tweet-it-Owl¡¯ messenger coming along? Did they figure out how to make it keep a message history?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Alexis replied with a slight pout. ¡°Their idea for the messenger partly came from the Marauder''s Map, and, like, duh, that map doesn¡¯t store history either. Distance-wise, as we tested with Meiko-san and William, it¡¯s solid for messages within the UK, but it can¡¯t reach Africa or anywhere farther. Sooo, it¡¯s still not ready for global use. I suggested Fred and George just start selling it as a Gen 1 version and upgrade later, like how iPhone do it - selling different generations, make bank for, like, ten years, you know? But nope! The refuse to release it until it¡¯s, like, absolute perfect.¡±

    Scarlet tapped her fingers lightly on the desk, calculating. ¡°Well, they¡¯ve already saved enough startup funds to open a shop. Now they¡¯re just waiting for graduation so they can launch their business. There¡¯s no rush for galleons now, so I suppose that¡¯s why they¡¯re taking their time perfecting it instead of pushing it out to gather funds.¡±

    Alexis shrugged. ¡°Their choice, I¡¯m not mad about it or anything, not my problem.¡± She accepted the essay Scarlet handed her ¨C a paper full of red ink ¨C and stared at it as though it were her mortal enemy. With a resigned sigh, she decided to retreat to her private room.

    Just as Scarlet¡¯s private room served as a multipurpose space for spear training, rune experiments, writing novels, and the occasional Weasley twin¡¯s brainstorming session, Alexis¡¯ room also had its own mix of uses. Part dance studio, part karaoke space, part art room strewn with storyboard drafts she needed to impress Kyle¡¯s office... and most importantly, her sanctuary for practicing her Japanese in solitude without anyone hearing her butchered attempts.

    But as she approached the door, Alexis was surprise to find Jessica wandering in the hallway near Scarlet¡¯s room, looking a bit lost.

    ¡°Jessica,¡± Alexis called softly, careful not to startle the girl, who seemed deep in thought and nervous. Jessica turned around, her face lighting up when she spotted Alexis.

    Alexis waved her over. ¡°What are you looking for here? There¡¯s nothing here but empty classrooms and two private rooms.¡±

    Jessica nodded eagerly. ¡°Exactly! I was looking for the private rooms! Yours and Scarlet¡¯s, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alexis replied, frowning slight before realisation dawned. ¡°Ohhh, you¡¯re looking for Scarlet? She¡¯s inside.¡± Alexis opened the door wide, poked her head in. ¡°Sensei, Jessica¡¯s here for you.¡±

    Scarlet glanced up in surprise. ¡°Jessica? Come in. You¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jessica exclaimed, rushed forward so quickly that Alexis barely had time to blink before the younger girl threw her arms around Scarlet in a tight hug. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but I had the weirdest dream, and I really need to tell you about it!¡±

    Alexis was intrigued by Jessica¡¯s word but decided to give the sisters some space. ¡°Sensei, I¡¯ll see you around!¡± she called out cheerfully before closing the door behind her.

    Scarlet gave Alexis a brief nod before the door clicked shut. Turning her attention to Jessica, she gently patted the girl¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here.¡±

    She allowed Jessica a moment to calm down before guiding her to sit by the window. Her tone was soft as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you a new dreamcatcher. This time, I¡¯ll weave it stronger ¨C no nightmare will get through it again.¡±

    Jessica clung to the sense of security Scarlet provided and hesitated before replying. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it was a nightmare,¡± she admitted. Her voice shaky but clear. ¡°It was so strange and... scary. Not like the horror films I¡¯ve seen. This felt... different.¡±

    Scarlet continued soothing Jessica with gentle pats on her back, ¡°Can you remember the dream? Would you like to tell me what it was about?¡±

    Jessica hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. ¡°I dreamed about this place - Hogwarts castle - and a beast.¡±

 Chapter 102 - Jessicas Dream

    Human dreams are often a chaotic blend of thoughts, processing fragments of information gathered throughout the day and embedding them into memory and subconsciousness. Over time, these fragments shape a person¡¯s perception of the world and, occasionally, fuel their inexplicable sixth sense ¨C a concept yet to be fully understood.

    Wizard¡¯s dreams, however, hold a unique significance. When vividly remembered after waking, they often reflect something meaningful.

    Jessica¡¯s dreams before coming to Hogwarts had been unremarkable ¨C a messy compilation of her daytime interactions. While most people forget their dreams moments after waking or retained only vague impressions, Jessica could recall hers vividly, sometimes days later. This peculiarity hadn¡¯t concerned her until one night she accidentally joined her group of siblings at the orphanage to watch a horror film. After that, the nightmares began.

    Scarlet had gifted her a dreamcatcher shortly after, and it had proven remarkably effective. Not only did it shield Jessica from nightmares, but it also diminished her ability to recall her dreams altogether. She didn¡¯t mind this ¨C on the contrary, it relieved her. The vivid clarity of her dreams had once been so intrusive that she sometimes struggled to differentiate them from reality.

    Even at Hogwarts, the dreamcatcher had worked flawlessly, and Jessica had assumed she was free from vivid dreams for good, especially now that she was learning to control her magic. Yet, during an afternoon nap after lunch, an unexpected, strange dream overtook her ¨C a dream so unsettling that she found herself seeking out her most reliable confidant: her non-blood-related sister, Scarlet.

    Jessica had never been to Scarlet¡¯s private room, though her sister had once mentioned its location. Knowing how many responsibilities Scarlet shouldered, Jessica often avoided bothering her with minor issues. But this time, a deep, instinctive urge drove her there to share her dream.

    ¡°I dreamed about this place - Hogwarts castle,¡± Jessica began, her heart still racing, ¡°and a beast.¡±

    She leaned against Scarlet¡¯s shoulder, steadying herself as recalled the details. ¡°In the dream, I was small ¨C fragile ¨C and I was breaking through... something. Then I saw Lockhart. He said something, but it was muffled; I couldn¡¯t hear him properly. Suddenly, I felt something forced down my throat ¨C it was hot, thick, liquid - like the potion we brew in Potions... and I was furious.¡±

    Scarlet listened intently, her mind racing even as she kept soothing Jessica.

    ¡°Then I became so strong, so powerful,¡± Jessica continued, clapping a hand to her throat. Her expression was a mixture of terror and confusion. ¡°I breathed fire... and venoms. But it didn¡¯t feel like me. It was more like I was watching it happen from someone else¡¯s eyes ¨C a strange first-person view, with colours I can¡¯t even describe. Then everything turned chaotic.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s voice wavered, her words trembling with emotion. ¡°There were students, screaming and crying, running for their lives... from me. It was terrifying, and I tried to escape, looking for a way out. But I got stuck ¨C surrounded by debris, everything charred and burning. Lockhart was there, near me, doing... something. I can¡¯t remember that, but it felt like I was too tired ¨C to heavy ¨C to keep going.¡±

    ¡°And then,¡± Jessica swallowed, her voice growing smaller, ¡°I saw it. A beast, bigger than I was in the dream ¨C bigger than the hallway. It roared at me.¡±

    Scarlet wrapped her arms around Jessica, silently comforting Jessica as she traced a few runes in the air. A sphere of warm air enveloped them both, creating a cozy haven against the chill.

    ¡°It had a lion¡¯s head, a snake¡¯s tail... and I think I saw hooves,¡± Jessica murmured, her voice distant as she blinked at the memory. ¡°It roared at me, and then everything went black. I woke up, and my back was covered in cold sweat.¡±

    No wonder her clothes feel so cold, Scarlet mused. She must¡¯ve run straight here, likely forgetting to put on her sweaters or warm coat in her rush.

    When Scarlet didn¡¯t reply for a long moment, Jessica glanced up hesitantly, fear flickering in her eyes. ¡°Scarlet,¡± she asked quietly, ¡°is this something bad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sweetheart,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully. ¡°Your dream must mean something, but we¡¯ll have to figure it out. It could be a warning - some wizards do have dreams that warn them of danger... Remember what I¡¯ve told you about traits? It seems clear that dreaming is one of yours. It¡¯s a talent, but I can¡¯t say yet what this one meant.¡±

    The room fell silent. Jessica frowned, reluctant to burden her sister further. But before she could say anything, Scarlet asked, ¡°Do you mind if I call Alexis in? Perhaps she¡¯ll have some ideas.¡±

    Jesica tilted her head, curiously sparking amidst her fear. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but... why Alexis?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s got an incredible knack of bold ideas. Blue-sky thinking, you might call it. We might decipher your dream with her help,¡± Scarlet replied with a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡±

    Jessica nodded, watched as Scarlet left the room and returned moments later with Alexis in tow. Scarlet took the lead, carefully recounting Jessica¡¯s dream as accurately as she could.

    Jessica observed Alexis¡¯s reaction. The blonde eyes widened as Scarlet spoke, and she suddenly leapt to her feet. ¡°Jessica can see the future!¡± Alexis exclaimed, her tone a mix of outrage and disbelief. ¡°Merlin of Avalon! Lockhart¡¯s gonna kidnap her!¡±

    Jessica flinched, startled by Alexis¡¯s outburst. The American began pacing the room furiously, her wild gestures matching the high-pitched shrieks of her exaggerated accent, which now sounded almost chaotic to Jessica¡¯s ears. ¡°That slimy little fraud! I knew he was desperate to get his stupid fame back, but seriously? Kidnapping Jessica and forcing her into some crazy monster transformation just to stage some dramatic moment where he gets to play hero? Ugh, what is wrong with him?!¡±

    Scarlet furrowed her brows slightly. She neither agree nor disagree with Alexis¡¯s theory but remained silent.

    ¡°Lion head, snake tail, hooves? That¡¯s totally a Chimaera!¡± Alexis fumed, her words coming out in a frantic rush. ¡°He dared turned Jessica into some kind of beast and then forced her to fight a Chimaera?! How does he even find a Chimaera at Hogwarts? Oh. My. Merlin. He must¡¯ve dropped a fortune in galleons on the black market to smuggle a dangerous magical creature in here. All this just to make himself a hero ¨C again! What¡¯s next? He thinks he¡¯s some kind of beast tamer now?!¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Alexis.¡± Scarlet snapped her fingers sharply, conjuring a breeze that brushes across the room.

    Alexis blinked, paused mid-stride as the soothing chill swept through her thoughts. Her frantic energy dissipated, replaced by a calmer clarity. She turned back toward Scarlet, who stood beside Jessica, one hand gently on the younger girl¡¯s shoulder. Jessica looked both horrified and overwhelmed.

    ¡°Oh, Merlin, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Alexis said immediately, pressing her hands to her chest. ¡°Jessica, I didn¡¯t mean to freak you out like that.¡± Taking a deep breath, she added firmly, ¡°But like, for real, we need to protect her. We can¡¯t let that fake professor lay even one grubby little finger on her!¡±

    ¡°There are flaws in your theory,¡± Scarlet said, her tone calm and deliberate. ¡°Let¡¯s suppose Jessica did witness her future, and that Lockhart indeed planned to force some potion down her throat to turn her into a beast, all in an attempt to regain fame by vanquishing a magical creature. Even then, one beast would suffice. Obtaining a Chimaera would be unnecessary ¨C it¡¯s an incredibly rare and dangerous magical creature, not easily acquired.¡±

    Alexis sneered. ¡°Who even knows what that fraud¡¯s got rattling around in that brain of his, soaking in saltwater or whatever? He probably thought this was a troke of genius or something!¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s gaze lingered thoughtfully. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling they were overlooking something important, though she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what. Meanwhile, Jessica focused on one thing Alexis had said that Scarlet hadn¡¯t dismissed.

    ¡°So... I was really dreaming about the future?¡± Jessica asked hesitantly. ¡°But maybe I was just having a bad dream.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Alexis said, turning to her, ¡°have you ever read about Chimaera? Or like, seen a picture of one anywhere?¡±

    Jessica shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Alexis declared firmly. ¡°You know nothing about Chimaeras, yet you described it in detail. If it didn¡¯t happen in the past, and you haven¡¯t read about it, then it must be from the future!¡±

    Alexis added, ¡°And, like, some people are just naturally gifted with stuff like divination or fortune telling ¨C they catch a glimpse of the future. But just so you know, the future isn¡¯t set in stone.¡±

    ¡°Meaning...¡± Jessica paused, considering the implications. ¡°I might be talented in divination?¡±

    ¡°Most probably,¡± Alexis replied, her tone brimming with certainty. ¡°Dreams are, like, the easiest way to peek into the future. No spells, no ritual, no creepy sacrifices ¨C just sleep. Only really gifted people can do that. But...¡±

    ¡°But what? What¡¯s the downside?¡± Jessica asked, her voice tinged with unease.

    ¡°Well...¡± Alexis rubbed her chin thoughtfully. ¡°First off, you can¡¯t really control what you dream about ¨C at least, not unless you find a way to, like, practice or something. Then there¡¯s the whole timeline thing. Dreams don¡¯t exactly send a memo about when the stuff is gonna happen. You¡¯ll end up stressing, thinking every single tomorrow might be the day, and honestly? Being mentally frazzled like that helps no one.¡±

    Jessica fidgeted anxiously. ¡°So... what am I supposed to do? I-I don¡¯t think I would like to keep dreaming about scary stuff like this.¡±

    ¡°I dunno...¡± Alexis furrowed her brows, then suddenly brightened as she turned to Scarlet, ¡°Sensei, maybe a Taoist Priest could help or something?¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°Before I ask why you¡¯re suggesting something so peculiar, care to explain why you¡¯re so convinced Jessica has the ability to foresee the future?¡±

    Alexis blinked rapidly, stiffening under Scarlet¡¯s gaze. Only now did she notice that Scarlet had remained quietly observant while she¡¯d been rambling about dreams, divination, and all sorts of fantastical ideas. And truthfully, Alexis had no concrete evidence for her claims. The concept of Seers in the Harry Potter universe probably worked differently from what she described. Come to think of it, does simply looking into the future count as being a Seer?

    She winced, a sheepish creeping onto her face.

    ¡°Well... I was just, um, making an educated guess?¡± Alexis admitted tentatively. ¡°Y¡¯know, like, I¡¯ve been reading a lot of books, so I can¡¯t exactly remember which ideas are from where... But, Sensei, you have to admit, my theory kinda makes sense. Right?¡±

    Scarlet nodded, though slowly, and Alexis let out a relieved sigh. Jessica, however, still seemed unsettled. She didn¡¯t quite understand what the two older girls had been discussing ¨C only that they had been arguing about her condition.

    ¡°And you¡¯re suggesting we find a Taoist Priest?¡± Scarlet asked, gently patting Jessica¡¯s head as she seemed lost in thought.

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Alexis replied cautiously. ¡°I heard that this ability is called the Third Eye, Mystical Eye or something like that in Chinese culture. Taoist priests can close or seal these eyes - ¡®coz, y¡¯know, some kids are really disturbed by having them up, ruins families and stuff...¡±

    Alexis¡¯s voiced trailed off as memories of the Chinese urban fantasy webnovels she¡¯d read in her pervious life surfaced. In those stories, the protagonists or key side characters often endured miserable childhoods because their Third Eye wasn¡¯t sealed. They were bullied for foretelling tragedies that later came true, or targeted by cultists wanting to harvest their ability. Usually, it ended up with life-or-death struggles and heartbreaking sacrifices... while the protagonists often rose to defeat their enemies and prove their worth, many key characters were unable to escape the fates their had glimpsed through their Third Eye.

    It occurred to Alexis that sealing Jessica¡¯s ability ¨C at least until she was mature enough to control or endure it ¨C might be the best solution. The idea struck her as she recalled one of the Weasley brothers mentioning a professor from China who had visited the Red House wielding flying swords - and who, intriguingly, didn¡¯t appear to practice magic.

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes rested on Jessica, who looked up at her with a mixture of hope, worry, and fear. After a long sigh, Scarlet said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jessica. You¡¯ll be safe in our common room. For now, it¡¯s best if you stay indoors until Christmas holidays - or stick close to seniors like Cedric. He¡¯s a gentleman and quite skilled in Quidditch. Then there¡¯s Emily and Jonathan; they¡¯re sixth-year prefects and very reliable. I¡¯ll come up with something. And remember, keep the pendant I gave you with you, okay?¡±

    ¡°The pendant is always with me,¡± Jessica said, pulling the necklace from under her clothes to reveal a jade pendant hanging from the chain. ¡°We¡¯ve kept it with us since you gave it to us as talisman. It¡¯s enchanted with protective charms, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Keep it close - it can withstand one lethal impact,¡± Scarlet replied, wrapping Jessica in a warm hug. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you back to the common room, and I promise to come up with a solution tonight before you go to bed. I won¡¯t let you dream about anything frightening again.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Scarlet... and I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jessica murmured, lowering her head. ¡°For bothering you with my problem.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Scarlet said firmly, lifting Jessica¡¯s chin gently. ¡°I¡¯d feel awful if I were the last to find out that you¡¯ve been struggling with this.¡±

    After escorting Jessica safely back to Hufflepuff¡¯s dormitory, Scarlet returned with a determined expression, clearly having thought of a solution on her way back to her private room. Alexis, who had stayed, noticed her sensei¡¯s unusual serious expression.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time before lights-out, and I have class later,¡± Scarlet began briskly. ¡°I¡¯ll need your help with something. Your suggestion is worth a try - I¡¯m going to create something to temporarily seal her ability.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Alexis yelped nervously, awkwardly catching boxes of items as Scarlet handed them to her from the enchanted storage in her pendant. ¡°But... I-I don¡¯t really...¡±

    ¡°I need your microphone, your traits, and your song,¡± Scarlet said casually but with the weight of complete certainty. ¡°I trust that you can do it.¡±

    ¡°My... song?¡± Alexis stammered, fumbling with the items in her arms. But I don¡¯t even know what my song does...! She didn¡¯t dare voice her doubts aloud under Scarlet¡¯s stern gaze. Swallowing her apprehension, she followed her sensei¡¯s instructions to the letter.

 Chapter 103 - Jessica being very MC here

    Jessica sat in Hufflepuff common room, surrounded by a few older students who were helping her practice charms while working on their own homework.

    ¡°Jessica, I heard you had a nightmare earlier?¡± Hannah entered, carrying a packet of cookies. She handed it to Jessica with a kind smile. ¡°Here - have some chocolate cookies. You¡¯ll feel better after a nice snack.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jessica replied softly. She nibbled on one of the cookies, then slipped the rest into her bag, which was already stuffed with an assortment of snacks other students had offered upon hearing her nightmare.

    Hannah wrapped her in a warm hug. ¡°Poor thing, you still look so pale. It must¡¯ve been an awful nightmare.¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± Jessica admitted, her voice low. She forced a faint smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can handle it... I just need more time to get through it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here for you,¡± Emily reassured her cheerfully. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to harm you with all of us around.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jessica murmured, her gratitude genuine. She had been overwhelmed by the kindness of the Hufflepuff students ever since Scarlet asked them to keep her company. Their support reminded her of life in the orphanage, surrounded by brothers and sisters who cared for one another.

    ¡°What exactly did you dream about?¡± asked Zacharias Smith, the boy Scarlet had mentally noted as someone to watch. His tone was more curious than concerned.

    Jessica hesitated before answering softly, ¡°I... I¡¯d rather not talk about it.¡±

    If Alexis was right ¨C that her dream involved a vision of the future - it would be wiser to remain silent unless Scarlet advised otherwise. Scarlet had instructed her to keep quiet, warning her that being identified as a Seer could thrust her into dangerous political struggles she wasn¡¯t ready for. Moreover, Jessica worried people might not believe her and that she¡¯d be labelled a liar and shunned. Thankfully, everyone in the common room seemed understanding and didn¡¯t press her further ¨C except for Zacharias.

    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t tell us what your dream was, how do we know you¡¯re not lying?¡± he asked with a smirk.

    Jessica frowned. ¡°Why would I lie about that?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you just like the attention,¡± Zacharias replied, raising his chin smugly. ¡°Like now, for instance.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s eyes reddened as she glared at him. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m lying about having bad dreams just to get attention?¡±

    Zacharias shrugged. ¡°If you won¡¯t say what you dreamed about, people might wonder. It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not seeking attention!¡± Jessica exclaimed, her voice breaking as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°How you could say that? I¡¯ve dreamed about a--¡±

    No, I can¡¯t say it! I can¡¯t let Scarlet down... Jessica nearly bit her tongue to stop herself, holding back the torrent of emotions threatening to burst forth.

    The terrifying image of a roaring Chimaera flashed in her mind. She felt as if she were suffocating, the phantom sensation of being forced to swallow a foul liquid making her gag even though she hadn¡¯t drunk anything. Her face turned ashen, her hands trembled, and she began to shiver uncontrollably.

    Emily cried out, rushing forward to catch Jessica just as her legs gave way. The little girl collapsed into her arms, her entire body shaking.

    ¡°Jessica! Jessica!¡± Hannah panicked, patting Jessica¡¯s shoulder as her voice rose in alarm. ¡°She¡¯s panicking - she¡¯s having a seizure! Merlin, what should we do?!¡±

    ¡°Lie her down! Quickly, clear some space!¡± Jonathan commanded, his prefect training kicking in. ¡°Turned her on her side! Someone gets help if this doesn¡¯t stop!¡±

    The common room burst into action as Emily carefully laid Jessica on the couch. She called out urgently, ¡°Is there any Hospital Wing intern here? Someone calls an intern or Madame Pomfrey!¡±

    All eyes darted around, a few of them narrowing in pointed glares at Zacharias. The boy crossed his arms, his lips twitching in irritation, clearly unwilling to take responsibility for the situation.

    Just as confusion overtook the room, and some decided to run and fetch the Matron, a voice cut through the commotion ¨C clear, calm, and authoritative. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Scarlet!¡± Hannah exclaimed, relief washing over her face. She hurried to explain, ¡°Jessica¡¯s having a seizure! What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Jessica?¡± Scarlet frowned as she quickly moved to Jessica¡¯s side. Placing a hand gently on Jessica¡¯s forehead, she muttered, ¡°She¡¯s been healthy for years and had never shown signs of seizures. What was she doing just now?¡±

    ¡°She was just sitting here...¡± Hannah hesitated, glancing at Zacharias who was edging towards the door. She continued with some urgency, ¡°... arguing with Zacharias. He accused her of lying about her nightmares to get attention.¡±

    ¡°She did not lie.¡± Without wasting another moment, Scarlet drew a few runes in the air above Jessica¡¯s forehead. Instantly, Jessica¡¯s trembling ceased, her body falling still as she slipped into a deep, magical sleep. Scarlet then retrieved a blindfold from her robes and gently placed it over Jessica¡¯s eyes. ¡°She has always had strange dreams, even before Hogwarts. I gave her a charmed dreamcatcher to block them and ensure a proper night¡¯s rest. But she¡¯s had these nightmares again earlier, the dreamcatcher must have lost its magic.¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Jessica¡¯s roommate, Mariette, gasped. ¡°You mean the dreamcatcher she hangs on her headboard? She takes such good care of it - keeps it dust-free every single day!¡±

    Scarlet nodded. Rising to her feet, she addressed the room, her tone steady and reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s alright now. I¡¯ve put her to sleep with a stronger charm, and this blindfold will ensure she¡¯s dreamless tonight. Jessica will be fine by morning.¡±

    A collective sigh of relief echoed through the common room. Slowly, students began returning to their dorms or resuming their activities. Emily still cradling Jessica in her arms, carefully carried her back to bed.

    Scarlet, visibly drained, retired to her own room earlier than usual. Whispers swirled among the student, their eyes lingering on the exquisite blindfold Jessica now wore. Embroidered with shimmering golden red thread, it glowed faintly under the light, as though touched by fairy dust. It was unmistakably a custom-crafted, powerfully enchanted item, undoubtedly Scarlet¡¯s work.

    Zacharias huffed impatiently, but as he turned to leave, Cedric¡¯s calm voice stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Zacharias, I suggest you apologise to Jessica once she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Apologise?¡± Zacharias raised an eyebrow, his tone sceptical. But as he looked around, the disapproving glares from the other left him little choice.

    ¡°You accused her unfairly,¡± Cedric stated, his voice measured but firm. ¡°She wasn¡¯t lying, she wasn¡¯t seeking attention, and she clearly needed help. It¡¯s only right to apologise when you¡¯ve wronged someone.¡±

    Zacharias pressed his lips into thin line before muttering reluctantly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apologise. Alright? Can I go now?¡±

    As the others made way, Zacharias strode off toward the boys¡¯ dormitory, irritation clear in his every step.

    Cedric sighed faintly, silently resolving to keep a closer eye on Zacharias in the future.

    Meanwhile, Alexis lay sprawled on the floor of the empty dance studio, looking completely lifeless. George crouching beside her, bending down to poke her cheek. ¡°Oi, Are-chan, you alive in there?¡±

    Fred stood a few steps away scanning the room. Everything looked as it always did ¨C nothing out of place, no signs of a fight or spell misfire. He folded his arms thoughtfully; they came here after passing through Scarlet¡¯s and noticed the spear-wielding girl was missing during her usual training hour. He made a guess and asked with a smirk, ¡°Did Scarlet beat you up - I mean, ¡®train¡¯ you with her spear just now?¡± The memory of Scarlet¡¯s lecture came to mind, along with the bruises he and his twin brother had once earned during a similar session.

    ¡°Nooo...¡± Alexis groaned, her voice raspy and worn, catching the Weasley twins by surprise. ¡°I was just singing nonstop for hours... And I didn¡¯t have dinner! I¡¯m literally starving...¡±

    George blinked, then reached into his pocket to offer her a rice ball he¡¯d saved as a midnight snack. His eyes widened as Alexis practically inhaled it in a few bites, her jaw stretching dramatically.

    ¡°That was... a thing to behold,¡± he mumbled, watching her swallow.

    Obviously, one rice ball wasn¡¯t enough for a ravenous teenage girl. Fred wordlessly handed her his rice ball, which she devoured with equal enthusiasm, leaving both twins staring at her in amazement.

    Finally fuelled, Alexis sat up with a small sigh of relief. ¡°Thanks, you two totally saved my life, bro. Where can I get more of these?¡±

    George scratched his chin, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°We¡¯ll swing by the kitchens after this, but first - care to explain what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fred joined this twin on the floor, curiosity shining in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve pulled all-nighters plenty of times ¨C sometimes two days straight with, four hours of sleep tops ¨C and you were always fine. But just one evening with Scarlet and you look, well... dead!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re definitely curious about what went down in the last few hours,¡± George said, giving Alexis a once over. ¡°No bruises, though - that¡¯s a good sign.¡±

    Alexis groaned, standing up on shaky legs. ¡°Okay, remember when I told you about Scarlets whole thing with her magic and traits a wizard had?¡±

    The twins nodded.

    ¡°Well, Jessica was having these nightmares or whatever, it¡¯s her traits, but kinda tricky for her to handle it now, so Sensei decided it was time to upgrade her dream-blocking thingy ¨C something to make her sleep without, you know, dreaming or remembering anything,¡± Alexis explained, brushing crumbs off her skirt. ¡°And since it was apparently the ¡®perfect timing¡¯, Sensei thought it¡¯d be fun to push me a little.¡±

    ¡°Push you? How?¡± the twins asked simultaneously, exchanging confused glances.

    ¡°By testing out, like bajillion different songs and singing techniques,¡± Alexis muttered, looking utterly unimpressed. ¡°Singing, like... chanting charms, y¡¯know? Like how we use a wand.¡±

    Fred raised an eyebrow, sceptical. ¡°Singing isn¡¯t the same as casting spells.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± George chimed in, frowning. ¡°And it¡¯s definitely not like using a wand.¡±

    Alexis huffed dramatically, gesturing like she was presenting a grand revelation. ¡°Um, hello! My wand literally turned into a microphone last time, remember? So, obviously, I¡¯m meant to cast magic by singing or whatever. I just, like, haven¡¯t cracked the secret sauce yet.¡±

    With that, she threw open her door and waltzed out, waving for the twins to lead the way. ¡°Now, let¡¯s hit up the kitchen before I die hunger, k?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fred led the way while Alexis trailing slightly behind with George at her side, ¡°So, did you manage to help Scarlet with the dream-blocking thingy?¡±

    ¡°Not really...¡± Alexis admitted, her stomach growling loudly. She placed a hand over it, her expression weary. ¡°I mean, I kinda sent, like strong, pure wishes or whatever? Sensei said that was, like, good enough for a first-timer. Honestly, I have no idea if she was just trying to make me feel better or if I actually helped. It felt like most of my magic just ¨C poof ¨C dispersed into thin air. But anyway, I drained my magic, which is why you found me looking so totally done.¡±

    They arrived at the kitchen, where a handful of Hufflepuffs were already gathered, placing orders. Within seconds, Alexis had her hands on some palm-sized minced pies. She devoured three of them like a starving wolf, her stomach finally beginning to settle. It took another three pies to satisfy her completely.

    While Alexis focused on eating, Fred and George struck up a light conversation with the Hufflepuffs. When they returned with a pie each, they shared the snippets they¡¯d picked up.

    ¡°Jessica had a seizure.¡±

    ¡°Probably because of the nightmare you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°How bad do you think a nightmare had to be to scare someone into having a seizure just by remembering it?¡±

    The twins¡¯ gazes turned pointed as they directed their questions toward Alexis, who avoided their eyes by turning her head. She clearly wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it.

    Before they parted ways for the night, Alexis offered them a sliver of insight.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when Sensei thinks it¡¯s the right time to spill,¡± she said, her tone more subdued. ¡°For now, it¡¯s too early to, like, jump to conclusions. She¡¯s just focused on making sure Jessica gets a good night sleep. Let¡¯s see how things go tomorrow. Night, boys.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± the twins replied, exchanging a glance before shrugging. With nothing more to do, they headed off to bed.

 Chapter 104 - Snape and Jessica

    ¡°Are you sure we should tell Professor Snape about it?¡± Jessica asked hesitantly as they approached the dungeon corridor.

    Scarlet nodded with a reassuring smile. ¡°He¡¯s your mother¡¯s friend, Jessica. He cares about you, and I think you know how much he values your skill. He¡¯s been teaching you more about potions while you¡¯ve been helping him prepare ingredients, hasn¡¯t he? Not many people get a chance like that. A Potions Master ¨C let alone someone as precise as Professor Snape ¨C doesn''t just ask anyone to assist him. You must¡¯ve impressed him with your brewing talent for him to even consider testing you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Most students don¡¯t like him, but... I think he¡¯s a good professor. Strict, but good. I really hope I can pass his test and become his assistant.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to keep putting in effort during the extra lessons he¡¯s giving you,¡± Scarlet said, her tone encouraging. ¡°But to help with that, he needs to know about your situation. How was your sleep last night?¡±

    Jessica thought for a moment. ¡°I think I dreamed about something, but I can¡¯t remember anything - even the dream about the Chimaera feels so fuzzy now... Is that what the blindfold was supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°I charmed it to help you sleep better and blur your memories of the dreams you had. You¡¯ll forget most of them, and even if you remember something, it¡¯ll eventually fade away. You¡¯re too young to deal with such vivid visions just yet.¡±

    Jessica mulled over this. ¡°But I¡¯ll still need to adjust when I¡¯m older, won¡¯t I? Like how the dreamcatcher didn¡¯t work this time ¨C eventually, the blindfold might stop working too?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Scarlet admitted, her expression clouding slightly. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on the idea of Jessica fully embracing a Seer¡¯s ability someday. Having visions of the future was never easy, and Scarlet wasn¡¯t sure if Jessica would be ready to bear such a burden.

    The two girls lapsed into silence as they reached Professor Snape¡¯s office. Scarlet knocked firmly on the door, and after a curt response from inside, they entered.

    Professor Snape was bent over his desk, meticulously brewing a potion. He glanced up, his dark eyes narrowing slightly when he noticed Jessica standing beside Scarlet. Scarlet hadn¡¯t mentioned Jessica in the request note she had sent.

    ¡°Ms. Hong,¡± Professor Snape began, his deep voice slicing through the quiet, ¡°be certain of the urgency of any future requests. I do not waste my time with trivialities.¡±

    Scarlet stood her ground as Professor Snape¡¯s cold gaze bore into her. ¡°Jessica has the potential to become a Seer,¡± she stated plainly, locking eyes with the professor, whose expression briefly flickered with surprise. ¡°I believe this is a matter of the utmost importance.¡±

    Professor Snape gestured for them to sit as he extinguished the flame beneath his cauldron and set aside the potion he had been working on. Taking his seat, he folded his hands on the desk, his voice low and commanding. ¡°Explain yourself, Ms. Hong. That is a bold claim, and I trust you understand the consequences of wasting my time with baseless assertions.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, recounting in detail everything Jessica had told her the previous day. She spoke clearly and without adding her own opinions, allowing Jessica to interject with details she could still recall. Finally, Scarlet concluded with an explanation of how she had sealed Jessica¡¯s dream using an enchanted item as a temporary measure to help her forget the troubling visions.

    Professor Snape didn¡¯t storm out of his office in a fury. Instead, he remained seated, though his expression was one of clear irritation. ¡°Lockhart,¡± he said with disdain, ¡°wouldn¡¯t have the spine to kidnap a student. The man¡¯s far too cowardly for such things.¡±

    He paused, scrutinising the unsettled girl before continuing. ¡°If Jessica truly is a Seer and her dreams are prophetic, then the Department of Mysteries at the Ministry would have recorded the prophecy immediately and catalogued it into their archives.¡±

    Scarlet nodded thoughtfully and followed his reasoning. ¡°So, if we could consult an Unspeakable from the Department of Mysteries - and if they were willing to disclose whether a new prophecy has been added ¨C we could confirm if Jessica is really a Seer.¡±

    Professor Snape narrowed his eyes at Scarlet. ¡°Judging by your demeanour and words before the explanation, you are already quite certain that Jessica is a Seer - or at least has the potential to become one. Her manner of accessing prophecy or foreseeing the future, however, seems vastly different from what I¡¯ve encountered. To others, these might appear to be nothing more than vivid dreams. But you clearly have a different opinion.¡±

    Scarlet held his gaze, her tone steady. ¡°Because I sensed that Jessica¡¯s soul was shaken.¡±

    Her words startled Jessica, and Professor Snape leaned back slightly, his sharp eyes locking on Scarlet.

    ¡°But... but I was just dreaming...¡± Jessica said nervously, her voice shaking.

    Professor Snape, clearly displeased, demanded, ¡°Explain yourself, Ms. Hong.¡±

    Scarlet spoke calmly, meeting his icy glare. ¡°As you already understand, Professor, I inherited ancient magic tied to death and the soul. This allows me - if I fully focus my abilities ¨C to observe souls directly. However, such focus takes significant effort, so I typically keep a lower perception, using glimpses to read the essence of a person¡¯s soul, such as its colour, which reflects their personality and emotional state.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Jessica listened in the wide-eyed amazement as Scarlet continued. ¡°Last night, I observed Jessica¡¯s soul when I blindfolded her. I noticed traces of resonance ¨C an impact that had shaken its stability. That¡¯s why she experienced the seizure: her soul was disrupted. The only significant factor that could¡¯ve caused this is the vividly detailed dream she experienced, which clearly didn¡¯t correspond to the present¡±

    Jessica clutched Scarlet¡¯s arm, trembling and confused, while Professor Snape¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You have more to say. Get to it.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, her voice growing graver. ¡°This situation is incredibly dangerous. Jessica¡¯s soul isn¡¯t strong enough to withstand the strain of peering into the long river of time. Our bodies serve as vessels that contain and nurture our souls. When a soul is impacted by external forces, it can fracture, shatter, be warped, or even be forced to leave the body. The soul is delicate and not easily healed. Any disturbance can affect sanity, lifespan, memories, and more. In Jessica¡¯s case, if she gazed too deeply into the river of time, her soul could be ejected from her body, which almost always results in death.¡±

    Jessica gasped, clutching Scarlet¡¯s arm tighter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die just because of a dream! I didn¡¯t ask for any of this!¡±

    ¡°I know, sweetie. I know,¡± Scarlet said soothingly, patting Jessica¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here ¨C to ask for help. Professor Snape will help you.¡±

    Jessica turned tear-filled, pleading eyes to Professor Snape. ¡°Really?¡±

    Though his posture remained stiff, Professor Snape gave a curt nod, quickly turning back to Scarlet. ¡°You came with a plan in mind. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°With sufficient preparation, she can withstand the impact,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Jessica can¡¯t escape the visions entirely, but the blindfold buys us time to prepare her. Her soul needs to be strengthened. She¡¯ll have to practice magic connected to the mind ¨C whether it relates to memories, thoughts, or similar areas ¨C which is part of Defence Against the Dark Arts. Unfortunately, few professors excel in this field besides you and Professor Dumbledore. However, the Headmaster is tied up with numerous responsibilities, leaving only you to mentor Jessica.¡±

    Professor Snape considered her words briefly before responding. ¡°Fine. She will come to me every night for additional lessons. I will prepare her using my expertise, and I trust you will support her as well.¡±

    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s my sister.¡± Scarlet gently patted Jessica¡¯s head, soothing her. The girl visibly relaxed, comforted that Professor Snape - a figure she trusted, having associated his mastery of Potions with the legendary pioneers of chemistry she so admired ¨C had agreed to train her.

    Professor Snape huffed. ¡°Now, let us turn back to what she dreamt. Lockhart would never dare to drug a student, but I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to experiment on animals with whatever idiotic ideas he concocted. While it¡¯s unclear what ¨C or who ¨C he drugged, it seems evident that a Chimaera has entered Hogwarts Castle.¡±

    His sharp gaze darkened in thought. ¡°The Magical Creatures Reserve falls under the care of Professor Kettlebutn and Hagrid. Kettleburn has raised numerous creatures within the reserve, many of which classified as extremely dangerous beast, meticulously catalogued by Mr. Newt Scamander, the renowned Magizoologist.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes widened in terror as realisation struck her. ¡°He¡¯s keeping a Chimaera as a pet?! An extremely dangerous creature within Hogwarts grounds, where students could wander anywhere?!¡±

    Professor Snape gave a curt nod. ¡°His passion for magical creatures burns brightly, even after losing several limbs in pursuit of it. Rather Gryffindor behaviour, I would say. That Chimaera is the only plausible explanation for Jessica¡¯s vision; smuggling such a creature into Hogwarts from Greece via black market would require connections and resources Lockhart likely lacks - and frankly, I doubt he has the nerve to involve himself with such unsavoury dealings.¡±

    Scarlet furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯ll report this to Professor Dumbledore. Dangerous creatures like that have no place on school grounds.¡±

    Professor Snape smirked faintly, as though relishing an opportunity to expose a flaw in Scarlet¡¯s reasoning. ¡°You¡¯ll find that rather difficult, Ms. Hong. Caves where Chimaeras nest are known to produce rare herbs used in highly expensive medicinal potions. Hogwarts relies on such resources. You don¡¯t seriously think the school could sustain itself on tuition fees alone, giving how laughably affordable they are?¡±

    Scarlet froze, stunned by the logic. Hogwarts¡¯s tuition fees were astonishingly low compared to the financial demands she¡¯d outlined though the wizarding news summaries. The truly costly items were school supplies, for which financial aid was available. Had Professor Snape not sponsored Jessica, Hogwarts would have provided support as well.

    Hogwarts was vast, encompassing not just the castle but expansive grounds, the Great Lake, and the Forbidden Forest. Supplies for lessons often included consumable materials that needed frequent replenishment. The school couldn¡¯t rely solely on Ministry funding or inconsistent, sporadic alumni and parental donations. Hogwarts had to have other revenue streams...

    Professor Snape must have been selling potions brewed with ingredients harvested from the Hogwarts ground, likely splitting the earnings with the school. The same probably applied to Professor Sprout with her greenhouse harvests and Professor Kettleburn with creatures raised in the Magical Creatures Reserve. Even part of Professor Flitwick¡¯s research earnings might contribute to Hogwarts¡¯s funds, given his use of the extensive library resources... Thoughts whirled in Scarlet¡¯s mind before she huffed reluctantly. ¡°Well, he could at least ensure his pets stays secure and doesn¡¯t break out of the reserve!¡±

    ¡°His pets are secure, contained within an enclosure designed by Mr. Scamander,¡± Professor Snape replied in his signature sneering tone. ¡°However, it seems a simple warning sign - ¡®Beware: Dangerous XXXXX Magical Creatures¡¯ - is not sufficient to deter all idiotic individuals.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remind Professor Kettleburn to tighten the security around his pets,¡± he said, his tone laced with a menacing threat. Then, softening slightly, he instructed Jessica, ¡°Come to my office tomorrow night after dinner. I¡¯ll have your lessons prepared by then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Professor Snape!¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes lit up with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re the best professor in Hogwarts!¡±

    Professor Snape gave a stiff nod, his features betraying little emotion, before resuming his discussion with Scarlet.

    Eventually, they agreed not to maintain an overly heightened state of alarm before the Christmas holidays, aware that excessive wariness could, paradoxically, create situations aligning with prophetic visions ¨C much like those chronicled in history. Instead, Jessica was instructed to remain with others whenever possible, while Scarlet continued her patrols of the school grounds alongside the Aurors. Meanwhile, Professor Snape collaborated with Professor Kettleburn to fortify the enchantments that kept the magical creatures securely contained in the Magical Creatures Reserve.

    Professor Kettleburn, an energetic old man with a wooden leg, bounded around merrily as he patrolled the Chimaera¡¯s habitat. Professor Snape, accompanying him to gather potions ingredients, raised an eyebrow as he exclaimed with delight, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know how thrilled I was to discover that my dear Chimmy is going to be a mother! Her egg is under her careful watch. We¡¯d best steer clear of the cave, or Chimmy might not take it kindly!¡±

    An egg? Professor Snape noted this detail, storing it for later consideration. Without a word, he continued surveying the reserve, carefully selecting the herbs he needed for his brewing.

 Chapter 105 - The Scheme unfolds

    The Christmas holidays began on 21st December. Students planning to return home needed to pack their belongings by the night of 18th, as the train was set to depart for London early the next morning, a Saturday.

    This year, the Weasleys were joining Scarlet for the holidays again, as Mr. And Mrs. Weasley were visiting Bill in Egypt. Ginny and Jessica shared their excitement about celebrating Christmas at Scarlet¡¯s house for the first time. Alexis, naturally, would stay in the Red House as well, having no other place to go unless she opted to remain at Hogwarts. Harry would spend Christmas with Black but planned to join them later for their orphanage visit.

    Hermione, having overheard the plan, was outraged, practically choking and shaking Harry and Ron by their collars.

    ¡°No way you¡¯re going without me! I¡¯ll bring gifts for the children, too!¡± Hermione huffed indignantly. ¡°And you two didn¡¯t invite me last year!¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t trying to leave you out,¡± Harry said, attempting to placate her. ¡°We just didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be interested in visiting an orphanage. Besides, last year¡¯s visit was a last-minute decision ¨C it wasn¡¯t exactly a well-thought-out plan. And you¡¯ve been away from your parents for months, so we figured spending time with them would be important.¡±

    Ron, loosening the grip on his collar, chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve basically been living with Scarlet anyway, considering our parents dumped all of us at Hogwarts every chance they got ¨C last year for Charlie in Romania, this year for Bill. So yeah, I¡¯ll go wherever Scarlet goes. And Harry barely got to spend time with Sirius last year ¨C they needed some ice-breaking time. Honestly, we thought you¡¯d just bury your nose in books over the holidays, even while you¡¯re with your mum and dad.¡±

    Hermione flushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not that obsessed with books!¡±

    Harry and Ron exchange sceptical glances before shrugging in perfect unison, earning themselves another round of Hermione¡¯s irritation as she tugged their collars again.

    Meanwhile, Fred and George sat at the end of the Hufflepuff table, finalising their invention plans, making what seemed to be an informal year-end report for the official patron, Scarlet, who had just wrapped up a morning meeting with her assistants in the same location.

    Scrolling through the papers in their hands, the twins began summarising.

    ¡°Colour-up candy, done,¡± George ticked off another item.

    ¡°Game table, also done,¡± Fred added. ¡°Though Wizard¡¯s Gambit still needs tweaking ¨C there''s a glitch with the maps overlapping. But we¡¯ve got over five hundred preorders already, including a few from alumni... interesting.¡±

    ¡°And ¡®Tweet-it-Owl'' notebook - we¡¯re planning to roll out the prototype for the latest version during the holiday. With Mr. Lupin joining us for Christmas, we won¡¯t have any issues using magic in the Red House. Kyle can take it to Japan, and we¡¯ll test its global connectivity. This one has the History function, a nudge feature for receiving messages, group chat capability, and a capacity for up to a hundred contacts.¡±

    Alexis clapped her hands enthusiastically. ¡°And users could buy extra skins from the store!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s extra ¡®Appearances¡¯!¡± The Weasley twins retorted in unison.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Alexis said, her eyes sparkling with determination, ¡°I¡¯m totally gonna prove my fashion and design sense is, like, way better than you two! People are so gonna buy my skins over yours ¨C it''s not even a competition!¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll see about that!¡± Fred huffed, determination gleaming in his eyes as well.

    Scarlet was momentarily puzzled but quickly understood the argument among the three inventors when she explored the ¡°store¡± page on the latest version of the notebook messenger. The default notebook design was plain, resembling an ordinary notebook. While there were a few free designs available, users could upgrade their notebook¡¯s appearance to something fancier by paying a small fee ¨C just a few Knuts. They payment process was simple: toss the Knuts directly at the page, select the desired design, and voil¨¤, the notebook would instantly transform into a more stylish version.

    Alexis, unsurprisingly, was well-versed in these kinds of microtransactions, having encountered similar systems in games and apps from her previous life.

    It became evident to Scarlet that Fred, George, and Alexis were betting on whose notebook design would be the most popular. Each ¡°Appearance¡± in the store prominently displayed the designer¡¯s name beneath it, along with how many people had downloaded the design, adding an extra layer of competition.

    As Fred and George wrapped up their discussion on other inventions, Alexis left when a group of Gryffindor and Ravenclaw girls called her over ¨C apparently, her wacky personality had earned her a solid group of friends among them.

    The Weasley twins wasted no time in finalising their newest creation: ¡°Spill-an-Out Biscuits, done!¡± Both broke into giggles as soon as they mentioned it.

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s so funny about this one?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but notice they¡¯d waited until Alexis had left to bring it up.

    ¡°A few couples have broken up because of it!¡± Fred said brightly. ¡°Some girls decided to test their boyfriends by giving them a Spill-an-Out biscuits to get an honest answer.¡±

    ¡°And - surprise, surprise!¡± George chimed in with equal enthusiasm. ¡°Turns out some boyfriends weren¡¯t as truthful as their girlfriends thought, and the girls ended up dumping them!¡±

    Seeing Scarlet¡¯s confusion, Fred leaned in to explain the latest Hogwarts trend. ¡°If someone eats a Spill-an-Out Biscuits, they¡¯ll either break out in pimples, fart nonstop, or keep burping until they tell the truth to whoever asked the question!¡±

    ¡°We limited it to one question per biscuit - thought it¡¯d be funny to see if anyone annoyed their mum or something,¡± George snapped his fingers with a grin. ¡°Who knew so many people had juicy secrets hidden from their girlfriends? Honestly, it¡¯s been quite the eye-opener!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame this is going to be a limited edition,¡± Fred shrugged, ¡°Alexis made us swear we¡¯d take the biscuits down after we get rid of Lockhead. She says it¡¯s ¡®totally invading people¡¯s privacy, and no legit game maker should be doin¡¯ that¡¯.¡±

    George rolled his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s worried someone¡¯ll force biscuits down people¡¯s throats to squeeze out business secret or something. But we already made the effect harmless - if someone¡¯s determined enough not to spill anything, they can just keep quiet until the biscuit¡¯s magic wears off after five hours.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who blurts something probably wasn¡¯t keeping that big a secret anyway,¡± Fred huffed, clearly displeased with Alexis¡¯s barbaric decision to shut down their latest masterpiece. Still, he reluctantly went along with it ¨C she did have a point.

    George sighed. ¡°So, we¡¯ll just cash in as much as we can in Hogwarts ¨C Alexis even made us promise to keep the biscuits within the castle so they don¡¯s spread to Hogsmeade - before we get the chance to make Lockhead spill his secret in front of everyone.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Fred nodded, ¡°Got to make sure the whole school knows what the biscuits do before we accidentally slip a little truth serum into Lockhead¡¯s drink and watch him blurt everything out.¡±

    George grinned. ¡°And judging by how fast our biscuits are spreading among lovebirds, that day¡¯s coming real soon!¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°So that¡¯s Alexis¡¯s plan to expose Lockhart? Let me guess - she told you to keep it a secret from me, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    The twins shrugged in unison, matching grins on their faces. ¡°And you heard nothing, except for our very innocent report on our latest inventions, yeah?¡±

    Scarlet chuckled and nodded.

    She had little interest in this particular invention, but she still praised the twins for their creativity and expressed interest in their future projects. While she never expected any return on her investment in the twins¡¯ endeavours, she was pleasantly surprised when they handed her a pouch of Galleons as her dividend.

    Well, that¡¯s good news before heading back for Christmas, Scarlet thought.

    Noticing that Scarlet and the Weasley twins had wrapped up their conversation, Alexis shot Scarlet a subtle wink ¨C her way of saying they¡¯d meet later in Scarlet¡¯s private room for a more private discussion. Scarlet responded with a slight nod before slipping away from the lively group in the Great Hall.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Alexis arrived. Once inside Scarlet¡¯s private room, Alexis got straight to the point. ¡°Lockhart must be up to something - and he¡¯s totally gonna strike before everyone leaves for Christmas!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re, like, four days away from hopping on the train,¡± Alexis groaned, her tone laced with frustration. ¡°And seriously, I¡¯m getting super stressed just watching the countdown to board the Express.¡±

    ¡°That just proves you¡¯d make a terrible rodman,¡± Scarlet replied with a casual air, ¡°We¡¯ve taken all the precautions we can. Have a little faith in your abilities, Are-chan.¡±

    ¡°Faith in what?¡± Alexis waved her hand dismissively. ¡°My talent for screwing things up? It¡¯s a miracle I didn¡¯t mess up Jessica¡¯s blindfold! Sensei, you¡¯ve totally seen the disaster zone that is my room.¡±

    Ever since Scarlet forced Alexis to channel her magic into crafting of Jessica¡¯s blindfold, Alexis had been trying to gain better control over her powers. Unfortunately, her attempts often ended in disaster, - shattering mirrors, exploding her soundproof room, and even cracking the floor. To make matters worse, Alexis was terrible at Mending Charms, and Fred and George, her usual go-to helpers, were too busy fixing the glitches in Wizard¡¯s Gambit. They were determined to organise a game tournament on Sundays and crown a worthy player to ¡°entertain the Lady of Red¡± before the Easter holiday.

    She never thought of asking others for help; she was too embarrassed to explain how she had made such a mess in her room.

    As a result, Alexis¡¯s room was under repair, and the job had fallen to Hogwarts¡¯s house-elves. However, given their heavy workload maintaining the castle, the only available help was a young and inexperienced house-elf named Lally. Progress was painstakingly slow. Alexis couldn¡¯t bring herself to urge or rush Lally, as the house-elf had an unfortunate tendency to hit herself with whatever was within reach ¨C and in her current workspace, that meant dangerous debris.

    Exhausted from repeatedly reassuring Lally and preventing her from self-harm, Alexis finally resolved to let the repairs take as long as necessary. In the meantime, she temporarily gave up her private room, cancelled her dancing and singing practices, and restricted her Japanese lessons to Scarlet¡¯s room.

    ¡°Lockhart had better not cause any troubles on Friday, or I swear I¡¯ll cook him alive in the debris from my mirror!¡± Alexis growled, muttering a string of inaudible curses, likely borrowed from various anime she¡¯d watched.

    Scarlet, engrossed in tidying up her manuscript, glanced up briefly; she wanted to make sure everything was polished and presentable before bringing it to Mr. Wilson during the Christmas holiday. ¡°So, when exactly do you expect him to stir up trouble? Thursday?¡±

    ¡°... I have no idea!¡± Alexis admitted, scratching her head in frustration.

    As it turned out, the chaos unfolded far sooner than anyone anticipated.

    The disruption began during breakfast the next morning, December 16th. Professor Dumbledore was absent from the Great Hall when it happened.

    Colin Creevey, Harry¡¯s ever-enthusiastic fan who was known for taking photographs everywhere he went, burst into the hall in a frantic sprint. His high-pitched voice rang through the room: ¡°Monsters! There¡¯s a monster at the front gate!¡±

    Before the professors could react, a fireball hurled into the Great Hall, narrowly missing Colins and nearly setting his trousers aflame. He crashed to the ground, his beloved camera smashing to pieces beside him.

    Panic erupted. Students screamed and fled away from the front door, tears streaming down some of their faces. The shouts and chaos escalated as students stumbled and tripped over one another. Several robes caught fire, worsening the situation as those affected scrambled to extinguish the flames.

    Scarlet immediately sprang into action. Grabbing the robe of a stunned Hufflepuff prefect, she practically shouted in his ear, ¡°Leave the Great Hall through the side exits! Get everyone into classrooms and lock the doors behind you. Go, now!¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s enchanted voice jolted the prefect into motion. Wasting no time, he waved his wand and, in desperation, began hurling his fellow Hufflepuffs toward the nearest window, breaking a clear path out. ¡°Break the window! Got out of here! Find a classroom, hide, and lock the door!¡± he barked, his voice carrying an urgency that spurred others into action.

    Seniors quickly took charge, replicating the prefect¡¯s efforts. More windows shattered as students scrambled through the newly created exits, helping clear the way for professors to deal with the threat at hand.

    The fireball wasn¡¯t the only projectile thrown into the Great Hall; a corrosive liquid accompanied it, releasing a putrid smell. The venom fuelled the flames, making them even harder to extinguish. Part of the long dining table near the entrance was now fully engulfed in fire, resisting even Professor Flitwick¡¯s expertly cast extinguishing charm.

    Acting quickly, Professor McGonagall divided the flaming debris into sections with a precise spell, her wand sweeping in broad strokes to push the burning wreckage away. Just as she created a temporary barrier, the so-called monster broke through, revealing itself at last - a juvenile Chimaera.

    Professor Kettleburn let out an incredulous exclamation. ¡°It¡¯s a juvenile! How did it get here?! And who in the Merlin¡¯s name enraged it?!¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s tone was urgent but steady as she asked, ¡°Kettleburn, what do you recommend to calm this creature?¡±

    As the juvenile Chimaera advanced, snarling and snapping through the wreckage, Professor McGonagall conjured obstacles to block its path. Meanwhile, the other professors hurled spells at the beast, but to little effect. The creature exhibited a strong resistance to magic, thwarting their attempts to subdue it on such short notice.

    Historically, very few wizards had survived encounters with a Chimaera, and even fewer had managed to tame one. Professor Kettleburn, famously bold, had been the only wizard known to have legally bred and kept a Chimaera as a pet - a feat registered with the Ministry. Though he had methods to deal with the beast, he¡¯s not in a position to use them now. ¡°I would need potions!¡± he shouted over the chaos. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the right ones with me! It would take months to brew!¡±

    Before anyone could respond, Lockhart stepped forward, puffing put his chest with exaggerated confidence. ¡°Fear not, for I shall save you all!¡±

    He hurled a potion bottle into the air, shattering it mid-flight, then flicked his wand to scatter the potion like rain over the beast standing amid the fiery ruins. The juvenile Chimaera, which had been roaring and spewing flames wildly, gradually quieted down and sank to the ground. The beast appeared dazed, as though drunk.

    A wave of relief swept over the room. Though the fire still raged in pockets, at least the Chimaera was subdued. Students who hadn¡¯t managed to escape earlier now turned their attention to Lockhart, some gazing at him with reluctant admiration.

    Lockhart, clearly basking in the moment, waved grandly at those still present. He straightened his robe, already imagining the accolades that would surely follow. Then, he caught sign of the red-haired girl standing amongst a small cluster of onlookers ¨C Scarlet, the little devil who had dared to threaten him into following her teaching syllabus.

    Lockhart mused to himself with a grin, Ah, young girls. No matter how menacing they try to appear, they¡¯re still just little girls.

    Putting on his trademark dazzling smile, he strode toward Scarlet and her companions. ¡°Fear not, students,¡± he declared dramatically. ¡°The situation is now under control! Soon the clouds of despair that robbed you of your joy will clear, and--¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± snapped the blonde teenage girl standing beside Scarlet, rolling her eyes impatiently. Alexis barely spared Lockhart a glance as her keen gaze swept the hall, still wary as if she were anticipating something worse.

    Lockhart froze mid-sentence, affronted, but before he could respond, a deafening, ground-shaking roar erupted. The sound reverberated through the Great Hall, silencing even the embers crackling in the flames.

    He turned slowly, stiff with dread, to see what had caused the roar.

    Standing at the entrance of the Great Hall, illuminated by the still-burning flames, was an adult Chimaera.

    The massive creature was clearly enraged, its muscles coiled like springs. It let out another ear-splitting roar, spewing fire and venom in an indiscriminate display of fury. Those who still remained in the hall were forced to scatter as the flames raged once more, intensifying the chaos.

 Chapter 106 - Revealing Lockhart

    It wasn¡¯t Jessica who had been drugged! Alexis knew immediately as chaos erupted in the Great Hall, with Jessica being pulled to safety by some Hufflepuffs retreating toward the exit. She wasn¡¯t upset that her assumption had been wrong ¨C she barely had time to think at all. Fire raged within the hall, filling the air with scorching heat and thick smoke.

    Fortunately, the growing heat and suffocating smoke were eased as more windows shattered, letting in fresh air. Unfortunately, the fire was no ordinary blaze. It defied conventional extinguishing charms, and even Professor Flitwick struggled to contain it, managing only to restrict its spread within certain bounds.

    Alexis and the Weasley twins quickly joined Scarlet, who was standing at the edge of the chaos, helping others escape the inferno.

    Fred turned, spotting Ron trailing behind him. He shouted, ¡°Ron, get out! Leave now! This is no place for you!¡±

    George, catching sight of Harry and Hermione helping other students escape, frowned deeply. His ash-covered face mirrored Fred¡¯s worried expression. ¡°You two! Leave at once! This isn¡¯t some thrilling adventure!¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not leaving,¡± Hermione said firmly, her voice cutting through the commotion as she used her wand to levitate a struggling student through a shattering window. ¡°We can help!¡±

    ¡°But--¡±

    ¡°Let them stay!¡± Alexis interrupted sharply. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to argue - just focus on getting everyone out!¡±

    More and more students made their way out of the hall, guided by the remaining prefects and professors who worked tirelessly to suppress the fire. Still, some students remained trapped, cornered by the raging flames, froze in fear with tears streaming down their faces.

    ¡°Fear not, for I shall save you all!¡±

    Lockhart¡¯s unmistakably boastful voice cut through the commotion as he launched a potion toward the juvenile Chimaera. With a dramatic flourish of his wand, the potion dispersed into a fine mist that rained down on the beast, causing it to slump to the ground in a dazed stupor, thoroughly incapacitated.

    Anger flared in Alexis¡¯s eyes as she glared at the ostentatiously proud Lockhart. ¡°Fear not, students,¡± he declared dramatically. ¡°The situation is now under control! Soon the clouds of despair that robbed you of your joy will clear, and--¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alexis spat under her breath, seething. If it weren¡¯t for you, this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first place! But she knew now wasn¡¯t the time to confront him. Her thoughts darted back to Jessica¡¯s dream ¨C the warning of second Chimaera appeared.

    Her heart sank as the ground quacked, and a gigantic Chimaera appeared at the entrance. The adult beast was furious, its enormous frame nearly filling the entire doorway.

    It roared, a deafening, thunderous sound that echoed through the Great Hall and left Alexis temporarily disoriented. Before she could think, the Chimaera let loose a deadly wave of flames and venomous breath that surged toward everything - and everyone ¨C in its path.

    Alexis¡¯s mind went blank.

    Her instinct screamed as she raised her wand and shouted, ¡°SHIELD!¡±

    An invisible, shimmering film erupted in front of her, blocking the oncoming blast. Flames and venom dissipated as they struck the barrier, sparing Alexis and everyone standing beside her.

    ¡°Chimmy! Stop!¡± Professor Kettleburn¡¯s voice rang out from somewhere in the chaos. ¡°Who upset you? Papa will deal with them, I promise! Be a good girl and calm down!¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, the Weasley twins produced several potions bottles from their robes, skilfully waving their wands to send the potions cascading down onto the Chimaera.

    Ron¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are those?¡±

    ¡°Calming Draughts and Sleeping Draughts,¡± Fred explained, tossing another bottle into the air. ¡°Chimaera are highly resistant to spells and charms, and even potions barely work on them.¡±

    ¡°Barely,¡± George added, ¡°but we¡¯re taking a gamble. The more we throw, the better our chances.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just make it drink the potion?¡± Harry asked, his wand poised slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯d love to, but as you can see,¡± George gestured toward the chaos - Professor Kettleburn and other staff members struggled to calm the magical beast while Lockhart was conspicuously absent ¨C whether he¡¯d fled, fainted, or worse, no one could say, ¡°getting it to sip from a glass isn¡¯t exactly an option right now.¡±

    ¡°I can do it,¡± Harry said firmly, his tone unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ll aim the bottle directly into its mouth.¡±

    The twins exchanged a quick glance before nodding. They both pulled a few more potion bottles from their bag. ¡°We¡¯ll keep you supplied with ammo.¡± Fred handed Harry one of the bottles.

    ¡°Hurry!¡± George shouted, glancing at Alexis, whose shield flickered under the relentless pressure. ¡°She can¡¯t hold it much longer!¡±

    Harry gripped the potion bottle and cast, ¡°Wingardium Leviosa!¡±

    While most student Harry¡¯s age could only manage slow, wobbly levitations, he whipped his wand with precision, sending the bottle darting straight toward the Chimaera gaping, fire-filled maw.

    The glass melted in the heat, but the potion seeped into the beast¡¯s throat. Almost immediately, its flame, its movements slowed ¨C proof that the draught was taking effect, even if only slightly.

    However, no one dared relax. Harry continued launching potion after potion into the Chimaera¡¯s mouth. Though the beast didn¡¯t collapse, it calmed enough to stop breathing flames and venom. Instead, it listened to Professor Kettleburn, who coaxed it in soothing tones.

    Yet, the hall remained a blazing inferno, with the chimaera unbothered by the flames it called home.

    As the professors debated how to extinguish the remaining fire, an invisible pressure suddenly filled the room. They sensed a repression over the still-burning flames, as if suffocating air had smothered them.

    A voice, clear and steady, rang out: ¡°Vacuum.¡±

    It was Scarlet. She stood silently beside Alexis, her hand extended toward the fire.

    In an instant, the fire extinguished, leaving only wisps of smoke as a reminder of the blazing chaos. However, her face grew paler with every passing moment. She began to feel a migraine building as she meticulously ensured that every ember was extinguished under the vacuum conditions. It had been no small feat to target the flames precisely across the vast hall while excluding any living beings within the area. Adding to her exhaustion, she had been shielding the trapped students from the start, but the relentless assault of flames and venom from the Chimaera had corroded her protective barriers far faster than she anticipated, depleting her magic pool even further.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She exhaled slowly in relief as the last spark was snuffed out. Still, she didn¡¯t lower her arms immediately. Instead, she called to the prefects, ¡°Check on the students in the corners!¡±

    Snapped out of their awe, the prefects hurried toward trapped students. Under Scarlet¡¯s protective wards, not a single scorch mark marred their skin. Although shaken and tear-streaked, they were unharmed, though too terrified to move without assistance.

    A faint clang echoed through the now-silent hall as Alexis¡¯s wand slipped from her grasp, hitting the floor.

    Before anyone could react, she began to slumped forward, collapsing into George¡¯s waiting arms just in time.

    ¡°She¡¯s exhausted,¡± Scarlet said, her voice calm yet firm as she finally lowered her hand. Though her pallor deepened and her voice carried a faint rasp, her tone remained composed. ¡°She needs rest. Keep her still for now.¡±

    Her gaze sharpened as she scanned the chaotic aftermath. ¡°Where¡¯s Lockhart?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Ron called out, standing beside a broken window. Hermione was at his side, her wand aimed at a dishevelled and bound Gilderoy Lockhart. Ron had him firmly by the collar, his once-flamboyant robe now singed and tattered, making him look far less charming as he flailed helplessly under Ron¡¯s rough shove to the ground.

    While Harry had been busy launching potions at the mother Chimaera, Ron and Hermione had learned the details of the chaos from Fred and George. Spotting Lockhart trying to flee through a shattered window ¨C previously used by students as an emergency exit ¨C they decided to act. Disgusted by his cowardice, the two wasted no time capturing him. Now, their disdain was evident in the way they handled the man, showing him no respect whatsoever.

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the scene. ¡°Why is Professor Lockhart tied up?¡± she asked, her tone laced with suspicion.

    Fred signalled to Ron, who quickly produced a small vial and forced the contents down Lockhart¡¯s throat. The man recoiled, his expression twisted in fear. ¡°What did you just give me? I--¡±

    Hermione cut him off coldly. ¡°What kind of potion you give the juvenile Chimaera, and where did you get the beast?¡±

    Eyes wide with terror, Lockhart stammered, unable to stop himself as the words tumbled out. ¡°Swift-grow Brew, I... I got the egg from the Reserve...!¡± His face contorted in horror as his tried to keep his mouth shut, but it was futile ¨C he couldn¡¯t stop speaking.

    Hermione wasted no time, her next question delivered with unyielding firmness. ¡°Whose memories did you steal to create your so-called autobiographies? List their names and their heroic deeds!¡±

    Lockhart let out a strangled noise but couldn¡¯t resist. His confessions spilled out in rapid succession:

    ¡°Elena Ravenscroft, a witch from Transylvania who actually rid the region of a dangerous vampire. Alastair Grimwood, a wizard from Wagga Wagga who defeated the local werewolf. Felicia Nightshade, a witch who saved the Elf-Maidens of the Black Forest from a banshee. Morgana Windrider, a witch who banished a Chimaera in Greece...¡±

    The list continued, each name exposing yet another stolen accomplishment. Ron scribbled furiously on a crumpled piece of paper he¡¯d been using for homework before the chaos erupted, while Hermione stood vigilant, wand at the ready, ensuring Lockhart couldn¡¯t make his escape.

    As Lockhart continued, his panic increases ¨C but then, abruptly, his voice halted. He clamped his mouth shut, trembling as if physically forcing himself not to speak further.

    Fred sighed dramatically. ¡°Too bad - two minutes are up.¡±

    George smirked and added, ¡°An advanced version of Spill-an-Out Biscuits. It doesn¡¯t work on people with strong willpower, but if someone¡¯s mentally or emotionally unstable when they take the potion? They¡¯re compelled to spill the truth to any question asked. Works for two minutes, tops.¡±

    Fred leaned against a nearby pillar, feigning regret. ¡°We thought it was too extreme for a joke product, so we use a milder version for the Spill-an-Out Biscuits. But, of course, we kept the prototype ¨C you know, for documentation purposes.¡±

    George chuckled darkly. ¡°And guess what? Professor Lockhart¡¯s answers surpassed even our wildest imagination.¡±

    The hall fell eerily silent, the air heavy with tension. Then Professor Kettleburn¡¯s shrill voice broke through: ¡°He made Chimmy¡¯s baby drink Swift-grow Brew?! That potion accelerates growth but causes death to the drinker! How could you?! He was just an egg - a baby! He shouldn¡¯t have hatched yet!¡±

    Professor Kettleburn turned in a panic, clutching at the edge of Professor Snape¡¯s robes. ¡°Severus! You must help! If we don¡¯t save him, the baby will die ¨C and Chimmy will lose her mind!¡±

    The last thing anyone needed was an upset Chimaera. Chimmy, the mother Chimaera glared menacingly at everyone, her fiery gaze lingering on Professor Kettleburn. The air was thick with tension as the massive creature appeared moments away from burning the entire hall to ashes if her baby didn¡¯t survive. The potions Harry fed her only seemed to calm her enough to think rationally, buying them time, but not enough to lull her into sleep as they would for a human. Her restrain was tenuous at best.

    Professor Snape nodded briskly, wasting no time as he swept from the hall to retrieve the ingredients needed to brew the antidote to the Swift-grow Brew. Professor Kettleburn remained behind, desperately attempting to soothe as she lay down, hugging her juvenile Chimaera close. The baby looked dazed and lethargic, trembling slightly in its mother¡¯s protective embrace.

    Harry fixed his sharp gaze on Lockhart. His voice, cutting and cold, rang through the hall. ¡°Malfoy, you heard what he confessed, right?¡±

    Draco, standing on the far side of the hall, turned with a scowl. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, Scarhead!¡± he snapped. Despite his usual sneers, Draco hadn¡¯t left during the chaos. Instead, he had stayed behind to help others escape the flames and was now a key witness to Lockhart¡¯s damning confession. His grey eyes narrowed as he appraised the dishevelled, panicked man. ¡°My father will hear about this, and I can assure you, he won¡¯t be pleased.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Harry replied, his tone as icy as his glare. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Sirius knows as well. A professor using a Chimaera to stage an attack, all for a fabricated heroic moment to bolster his stolen fame? It¡¯s vile. Every memory he¡¯s taken ¨C and every name behind them ¨C will be brought to light.¡±

    Professor McGonagall, who had remained silent during the exchange, now stepped forward. Her expression was stern, her lips pressed into a tight line. ¡°All of you will report to my office later to give full accounts of what happened. For now, escort the injured to the hospital wing immediately. Head of Houses, take all students back to their dormitories. Classes are cancelled for the rest of the day.¡±

    Her commanding presence turned to Professor Kettleburn. ¡°Keep Lockhart under your watch. We¡¯ll deal with him properly once this chaos is resolved.¡±

    As Professor McGonagall continued to issue orders, students and staff alike began tending to themselves and others. Many were coughing or struggling to breathe from the venomous smoke, their conditions exacerbated by the prolonged exposure.

    Scarlet, among those most affected, could hardly speak after instructing the Weasley twins to let Alexis rest. Her tongue and throat felt swollen, and a wave of dizziness washed over her as the effects of adrenaline subdued. Only then did she realise how much smoke she had inhaled while ushering students out of the shattered windows.

    She had forgotten that she was no longer part of a support team from her previous life - there was no assaulting squad at her side, no one battling the monster. The professors, accustomed to academia rather emergencies, had reacted too slowly to the chaos. Caught in the confusion of her role, she hesitated between confronting the beast and continuing to help others escape. Yet instinct, ingrained through years of training, dictated her decision: she prioritised evacuating the students over attacking the creature.

    Bad habit, she mused, swaying as Fred caught her in his arms. I need to get used to the fact that no one¡¯s guarding my back now... I overestimated myself... and underestimated just how destructive Lockhart could be. Who have thought the entire hall would end up in flames?

    Her musings were interrupted as a commanding voice bellowed through the hall. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡±

    Mr. Shacklebolt stood at the entrance, a broom in his hand, with Ms. Tonks right behind him, clutching hers ¨C they had apparently just returned from their patrol, likely drawn by the plume of smoke rising from the Great Hall¡¯s shattered windows. His wand drawn, assessing the aftermath before him with sharp eyes. His gaze flickered to Chimmy, the mother Chimaera crouched in the centre of the hall, confusion and wariness evident in his expression.

    And here comes the police... always late in every superhero movie, Scarlet thought with a wry chuckle, which quickly turned onto uncontrollable coughing. Fred wasted no time, rushing her toward the hospital wing, George close behind carrying Alexis in his arms. Harry, Hermione, and Ron followed, all struggling with laboured breathing.

    The younger student seemed to fare worse than the older ones, likely due to their weaker immunity. Many had collapsed from smoke inhalation, their faces pale as staff hurried to treat them.

    No fatalities were reported - a fortunate outcome - but the incident would undoubtedly dominate the front page of The Daily Prophet by morning. Students, however, remained blissfully unaware of the impending media storm. Some, clutching soot-streaked faces, had already begun hastily writing letters to their parents, tears smudging the parchment.

 Chapter 107 - The Reported News

    The Hospital Wing quickly became overcrowded, with more students succumbing to the effects of venomous smoke. Potions to treat scorched airways were in short supply, creating an overwhelming demand for replenishment. After completing the antidote for the Swift-Grow Brew ¨C a potion illegal for any wizard to brew ¨C Professor Snape immediately began preparing more potions for the Hospital Wing. Thankfully, he had all the necessary ingredients in his office; without them, the situation could have turned disastrous.

    Relief washed over the staff who gathered in the Great Hall when the juvenile Chimaera finally reverted to its basketball-size infant form. Chimmy, the mother Chimaera, carefully picked up her baby in her mouth before retreating to her cave. Professor Kettleburn accompanied her to inspect the Magical Creatures Reserve¡¯s security.

    Meanwhile, Professor Snape, assisted by a few Hospital Wing interns, worked tirelessly in the dungeons to brew healing potions at an urgent pace. As more students fainted or collapsed on temporary beds in the overcrowded medical room, the need for treatment grew increasingly dire.

    Jessica was among the helpers in the dungeon, assisting her sponsor, her watery eyes betraying her worry for her pale, unconscious sister.

    Fred and George, on the other hand, recovered quickly. A spoonful of Murtlap Mixture did the trick for them. Alexis, though still unconscious, appeared stable after administered a dose of the same potion. Her condition appeared to stem more from magical exhaustion than serious harm. The Weasley twins, having faced similar situations before, felt confident there was no cause for alarm.

    Harry, Hermione, and Ron remained in the Hospital Wing, gathered near Scarlet, who lay soundly on a sickbed. Nearby sat several others, including a coughing Neville perched on a stool, since there were no beds left for patients who could still sit upright.

    Before Scarlet collapsed into unconsciousness, she had managed to scrawl something with a quill, her trembling hand leaving behind shaky and cryptic letters. Hermione studied the note after Scarlet fell into a deep sleep. Clearing her hoarse throat ¨C it seemed nearly everyone in the Hospital Wing was speaking in a raspy voice now ¨C she read aloud, ¡°Scarlet says, ¡®Be creative when answering the journalist, act like a Slytherin¡¯.¡±

    The trio exchanged confused glances. Even Fred and George, who had spent hours with Scarlet, couldn¡¯t decipher her intention. The one person who might have make sense of her words had collapsed before her. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t time for further speculation as Madame Pomfrey, flustered and exasperated, promptly ushered everyone except the most critical injured out of the Hospital Wing ¨C including Alexis, who remained soundly unconscious in George¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Outrageous! That insufferable Gilderoy Lockhart!¡± The Matron muttered furiously as she tended to students injured by glass shards. ¡°I¡¯ve heard complaints about his incompetence, but staging such a reckless scheme? Unforgivable!¡±

    Fred and George shared a knowing look, shrugged in unison, and made their way back to Gryffindor Tower, carrying the unconscious Alexis in George¡¯s arms. As they returned to a raucous common room where cheers and applause erupted upon their arrival. Their peers praised their heroic actions, though an undercurrent of nervousness about the aftermath lingered.

    ¡°Classes are cancelled, and everything¡¯s a mess now,¡± Lavender said, her voice laced with worry. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to our Defence Against the Dark Arts lessons? Where will we eat with the Great Hall in ruins? Will Lockhart be sent to Azkaban? Could Hogwarts be shut down because of all this?! What¡¯ll happen to us?¡±

    Her final question sent a ripple of anxiety through the younger students, but the older ones quickly reassured them. ¡°Hogwarts won¡¯t close down so easily,¡± A sixth-year said with a dismissive wave. ¡°We¡¯ll manage, even if it¡¯s a rough time for the professors. Classes are probably cancelled tomorrow too, so enjoy the break while it lasts.¡±

    The Weasley twins mulled over the entire incident after putting Alexis back to her room. Deciding to take the initiative, they resolved to report everything to Professor McGonagall themselves. Scarlet¡¯s words about being creative echoed in their minds, inspiring them to cheerfully fabricate a full story to save others from the burden of explanation.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly let Alexis and the others deal with McGonagall¡¯s questions when they¡¯re injured and unwell!¡± Fred declared dramatically, sighing for added effect.

    ¡°So, we¡¯ll report to McGonagall now,¡± George added confidently. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll take appropriate action once we explain.¡±

    Their peers in Gryffindor Tower watched the twins prepare for the task with exaggerated solemnity, as if they were soldiers marching off to war. Amid hugs and well-wishes, the twins took a deep breath and left the common room.

    The others didn¡¯t see Fred and George again until dinner time, which was held in the common room. The Great Hall remained closed as staff worked to remove scorch marks and venom left by the Chimaera ¨C a dangerous task unsuitable for the inexperienced. When the twins finally returned, broad grins stretched across their faces.

    ¡°The whole incident will be in the Daily Prophet tomorrow!¡± Fred announced triumphantly. ¡°No need to rephrase the story for everyone. You¡¯ll know all the juicy details soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Right now, we¡¯re starving,¡± George added as their classmates erupted into laughter and cheers.

    Lee Jordan gave them a hearty clap on the shoulder. ¡°Glad that¡¯s sorted. Now go grab something to eat ¨C you both look shattered.¡±

    Fred sighed theatrically and rubbed his shoulder. Angelina wasted no time pushing him into a chair and starting a massage, while Alicia took charge of George. Seamus handed them cups of pumpkin juice, and other diced their steak for them, practically feeding the twins like they were invalids. Exhausted but amused, the twins accepted the pampering without complaint.

    Between bites, George instructed, ¡°Make sure to save some for Alexis. She¡¯ll need a lot when she wakes up.¡±

    Thomas Knight, one of the prefects, who had stayed to assist at the scene until the last minute, chimed in thoughtfully. ¡°She really burned herself out casting that spell, didn¡¯t she? It was incredible! But I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. Did she invent it? If she registers it with the Ministry, it could earn her a fortune.¡±

    The twins exchanged a look before Fred replied, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask her. We don¡¯t know much about that spell either.¡±

    George added, ¡°Though I wouldn¡¯t count on her remembering much. Last time we asked about her duelling Snape, she said her mind went blank, and she couldn¡¯t recall exactly what she¡¯d done.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Thomas said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯d go blank too if I were facing a fire-breathing Chimaera.¡±

    The group descended into a chorus of creative curses aimed at Lockhart, whose absence only fuelled their disdain. Even his staunchest fans were beginning to contemplate turning his books into ashes.

    The next morning, the twins and a groggy Alexis ¨C who had woken in the middle of the night, squinting her eyes before devoured all the leftovers meant for her (much more than anyone thought her body could handle, devoured with wide-opened mouth) and fallen back asleep, practically dead to the world ¨C prepared to visit Scarlet in the Hospital wing. Alexis looked zombie-like but resolute as the three left the common room after breakfast.

    An announcement informed the school that classes were cancelled for another day; too many students were still recovering from the previous day¡¯s chaos.

    Unlike Harry, Ron, and Hermione, who were discharged from the Hospital Wing yesterday at noon and narrowly escaped interrogation from an army of frenzied journalists, Scarlet remained confined to her bed. She had regained consciousness during dinner last night, but Madame Pomfrey had sternly ordered her to stay another day, forbidding her from leaving the hospital wing.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    When the group arrived at Scarlet¡¯s bedside, they found her reading the latest issue of Daily Prophet. Her expression was one of amused disbelief.

    ¡°I hear you two were the main contributors to the story for yesterday¡¯s journalists?¡± Scarlet greeted Fred and George with a teasing smile. ¡°I said to be creative when answering, but I didn¡¯t expect that level of creativity.¡±

    ¡°What story?¡± Alexis asked, her confusion growing. Scarlet handed her the newspaper, and Alexis¡¯s eyes widened as she scanned the headlines.

    ¡°Oh. My. Merlin. ¡®Harry Potter Breaks Down as He Recalls Heroic Battle with the Savage Beast¡¯? ¡®Chosen One Stands Between Students and Certain Death¡¯? This is, like, so fake! Who¡¯s writing this... Rita Skeeter ¨C should''ve known. Seriously? She¡¯s making it sound like Harry single-handedly wrestled the Chimaera or something.¡±

    She flipped through the pages frantically. ¡°Ten whole pages about the ¡®horrifying ordeal at Hogwarts¡¯? And look at this!¡± Alexis jabbed her finger at another column. ¡°Half the paper is just going on and on about how ¡®unsafe¡¯ our school is. As if there aren¡¯t, like, a million more interesting things happening in the wizarding world right now?¡±

    Scarlet shrugged nonchalantly, taking a sip of her congee that Jiffy, the Hogwarts house-elf, had brought her ¨C delivered at her request through a note to the kitchen by a kind-hearted Hufflepuff senior who had been discharged from the Hospital Wing not long ago. ¡°Perhaps there really isn¡¯t anything else. With such a small population and an equally useless Ministry, there isn¡¯t much to print ¨C other than the escape of Peter Pettigrew, of course. The Ministry is probably delighted to have other headlines overshadowing a fugitive¡¯s escape.¡±

    Fred and George wrestled the paper from a fuming Alexis, eagerly scrolling to the account they had apparently inspired when reporting the even to Professor McGonagall yesterday. Moments later, they both exclaimed, ¡°This isn¡¯t the version we told them!¡±

    ¡°Well then, what did you even tell them?¡± Alexis inquired, her arms crossed. Scarlet watched with amusement, clearly eager for the twins¡¯ explanation.

    Fred started, ¡°When we went to report to McGonagall yesterday, her office was crammed. Aurors, Ministry officials, journalists ¨C everyone was there, ready with cameras and Quick-Quotes Quills.¡±

    George continued, ¡°We thought we¡¯d have time to prepare and come back later, but they insisted we speak right then and there. So we got creative, as Scarlet suggested.¡±

    Fred grinned mischievously. ¡°We told them we¡¯d been keeping an eye on Lockhart because mum is such a big fan of his. She wouldn¡¯t stop talking about him at home, so we thought we¡¯d watch him and, you know, prank him a bit if we got the chance.¡±

    George picked up the thread. ¡°But then we saw how useless he was in his first class ¨C couldn''t even fend off a second-year. Don¡¯t worry, Scarlet; we kept your name out of it. Figured you wouldn¡¯t want this kind of attention.¡±

    Fred smirked. ¡°After that, we started suspecting all his stories in those autobiographies weren¡¯t his own. Either he made the lot up, or he paid adventurers to hand over their tales. So, we decided to whip up a potion ¨C a sort of truth serum, though not Veritaserum, mind you. That¡¯s far too expensive and, well, technically illegal to brew - to get the real story out of him.¡±

    George leaned forward conspiratorially. ¡°While we were working on the potion, he proved just how hopeless he was. He lost a duel to a fourth-year student who wasn¡¯t particularly talented in any subject. Again, no worries, Are-chan ¨C we kept your name out too. Figured you¡¯d rather not deal with this circus either. Then we noticed he started acting desperate.¡±

    Fred said with mock seriousness. ¡°We saw him in Hogsmeade looking a bit rough ¨C bruises, even. Suspicious, wouldn¡¯t you say? But we didn¡¯t have the faintest clue what he was up to until one of our friends mentioned spotting him skulking about near the reserve. And yep, Are-chan, that was your valuable insight. Thumbs up.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± George said dramatically, ¡°we figured we¡¯d better be ready. Something to calm or knock out whatever chaos he might stir up. We got some potions from our brewing-savvy friend ¨C shoutout to Jesssica for selling her extra supplies, despite Snape breathing down her neck. Poor girl, Snape probably expects her to outdo even her standards.¡±

    Fred took over, his grin widening. ¡°Then came the grand finale. A juvenile Chimaera, its furious mother, Lockhart looking like a shiny but useless knight trying to play hero, and Harry nailing the Calming and Sleeping Draught right into the mother Chimaera¡¯s mouth. That¡¯s the only part we even mentioned Harry.¡±

    ¡°By the end of it,¡± George added, ¡°Ronniekin, with Hermione¡¯s help, had captured Lockhart. They forced the truth out of him with our prototype truth serum. The whole hall heard him admit he staged the whole thing and that he¡¯d been stealing memories from real adventurers to fake his fame.¡±

    The twins frowned in unison. ¡°We were pretty sure our story was creative enough already.¡±

    ¡°And,¡± Fred said, puffing up with pride, ¡°we followed Scarlet¡¯s instructions to the letter - acting like a proper Slytherins and shifting all the highlight moments onto ourselves. What a move! We¡¯re practically advertising for our joke shop before it¡¯s even open, and it didn¡¯t cost us a Knut.¡±

    Alexis rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, obviously, Rita Skeeter¡¯s like light-years ahead of you guys in the creativity department. She can whip up a whole story outta thin air with, like, one measly sentence from whoever she¡¯s interviewing! You two better go grovel to Harry and say you¡¯re sorry later.¡±

    The Weasley twins retorted in unison, ¡°How were we supposed to know Skeeter would drag Harry into all of it?¡±

    ¡°And Draco Malfoy? Fred threw up his hands. ¡°How is he even part of this? We didn¡¯t mention him at all!¡±

    ¡°Politics,¡± Scarlet said dismissively, setting down her empty bowl of congee with a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your precious inventor brains on that mess. Save them for something more worthwhile. Anyway, make sure to check on Harry later. He¡¯s bound to be annoyed by all the attention this nonsense will bring. I¡¯m guessing half the students have already bought into Skeeter¡¯s so-called facts. And don¡¯t be surprised if we¡¯re hounded by reporters even during the Christmas holiday. That¡¯ll be a pain to deal with.¡±

    Alexis noticed Scarlet¡¯s words carried an undertone of unspoken concerns. ¡°So, like, should I hit up Dumbledore about this? I mean, isn¡¯t this kinda his thing? Maybe he could, like, tell the newspaper paper to back off or whatever and leave the students alone?¡±

    Scarlet nodded and picked up another stack of papers ¨C delivered earlier by Neville, whom she had encouraged to take a few days off from assisting her to properly rest. As she began leafing through the pile, she remarked. ¡°You can try. He¡¯ll definitely take action, but I wouldn¡¯t hold my breath for it to be all that effective.¡±

    Alexis furrowed her brows. ¡°The paparazzi won¡¯t care much about regular students, but they¡¯ll totally swarm Harry ¨C and, like, all the ¡®side characters¡¯ in the story. Sirius¡¯ll block anyone near Harry, Draco¡¯s dad¡¯ll handle the nags, and the Weasleys¡¯ll stick with us. Plus, I totally trust the Red House for security... Hermione? Should we, like, take precautions for her? Maybe invite her crash with us in the Red House?¡±

    Scarlet shook her head, her voice calm yet knowing. ¡°They¡¯ll lose interest in her soon enough. Pureblood supremacy still has deep roots in the wizarding world. Hermione¡¯s not famous enough to stay on their radar. Stories about Potter, Weasley, and Malfoy are much more lucrative. The sales for those issues will skyrocket, and the papers will rake in even more Galleons from the added advertising.¡±

    ¡°Galleons over Galleons,¡± Alexis sighed, while Fred and George started to look noticeably detached, their attention drifting somewhere else.

    Scarlet casually picked up the Daily Prophet again, her gaze lingering on the byline at the bottom of the article - Rita Skeeter. With a faint smirk, she remarked, ¡°Honestly, Skeeter would¡¯ve made a brilliant soap opera writer or novelist. She¡¯d earn a fortune and attract a lot less hatred. Why on earth she decided to become a journalist instead?¡±

    ¡°Who even knows. Maybe she¡¯s just way more into twisting words and making up stories,¡± Alexis said, rolling her eyes dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Dumbledore now. So, boys, you sticking around here or coming with me?¡±

    ¡°Not with you, and not with Scarlet,¡± Fred quipped.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a meeting with the Aurors,¡± George said, a smug grin spreading across his face. ¡°They¡¯re interested in our truth serum.¡±

    Fred nodded. ¡°Possibly a contract for using our serum ¨C since it has fewer side effects than Veritaserum. Might help cover up our losses after we officially announce that Spill-an-Out biscuits are off the market, seeing as they¡¯re a bit too close to Veritaserum.¡±

    ¡°Yup, definitely not breaking any rules,¡± George added with a nod. ¡°So, we¡¯re off to the meeting now...¡±

    Alexis¡¯s eyebrows arched, then grabbed them each by an arm and began dragging them toward the door. ¡°Uh-uh, no way! You¡¯re not meeting anyone without me making sure you don¡¯t sign something stupid. Seriously, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they tried to slip in some sneaky clauses or whatever. You two are coming with me to see Dumbledore first, then we¡¯ll meet the Aurors together. Is Shacklebolt in on this?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± Fred said hesitantly.

    ¡°Good,¡± Alexis said with finality. ¡°At least he¡¯s someone we can count on.¡± As she dragged them along, she threw a quick goodbye over her shoulder to Scarlet, muttering under her breath, ¡°You two seriously need to brush up on contract stuff or something. Maybe hire a decent lawyer if it comes down to it... Wait, does the wizarding world even have lawyers? Ugh, whatever. Just, like, clear your heads and actually pay attention for once...¡±

    Her voice faded as she and the protesting twins disappeared down the corridor, leaving Scarlet alone in blissful silence ¨C or what would have been blissful if not for the near-constant stream of visitors.

    The Matron bustled in, her expression one of mild exasperation and surprise. ¡°You really are quite popular, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Scarlet offered a wry smile, tugging another paper closer. ¡°Perhaps?¡±

 Chapter 108 - Another Holiday

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Despite this unexpected spotlight, Cedric had been driven to near madness trying to evade the persistent journalists. The Hufflepuffs rallied around him, cleverly deploying Spill-an-Out biscuits¡ªones they had stashed away before the Weasley twins discontinued them¡ªto prank the journalist, forcing them to blurt out their secrets. This quickly scared off most of the press and gave Cedric much-needed relief.

 Chapter 109 - Kyles Strategy

This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 110 - The Lost Ron

Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

 Chapter 111 - The Shooting Range

Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

 Chapter 112 - A small meeting in the Red House

Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 113 - The Discussion

The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

 Chapter 114 - Blackmailing Rita Skeeter, as expected

    Kyle picked up the telephone from the side table and pressed the intercom to the shooting range. The call was picked up after three rings, and Kyle spoke cheerfully, ¡°Is William there? Yes, thank you, Ron. William? I remember we bought a Sony Handycam a few months ago. Did we bring it here? Great! Bring it to the living room now... yes, serious meeting, not exactly child-friendly... Sure, Eko should be able to keep them entertained. ¡®Kay.¡±

    He hung up the phone with a smirk, glancing at the paper cage held by Meiko¡¯s fingertips. ¡°Now, let us present our tiny little intruder.¡±

    ¡°Rita Skeeter, the famous journalist with great influence in the Britain Wizarding world,¡± Kyle studied the green beetle in the cage, his brow raised in amusement. ¡°Apart from the pattern that looks like a pair of glasses, it looks just like a normal beetle. How did you spot it?¡± he turned to Meiko, curiosity in his voice.

    Meiko replied politely, ¡°It¡¯s Nekhi¡¯s Robin. The charming furball scouted the garden and found something odd in our backyard, then quickly plucked the beetle and passed it to Nekhi, who reported to me immediately. I feared it would escape if we just kept her trapped in a regular jar, so I caged it with shikigami.¡±

    Kyle rubbed his chin thoughtfully as he continued to study the beetle. Of course, he couldn¡¯t see or understand the beetle¡¯s expression, but he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at the chance to get a glimpse into the Britain wizarding world, the magic being so different from what Scarlet had shown him. He said, teasing, ¡°Let me guess, the popular journalist¡¯s arrival must have some reason. Not for me, of course, not for you either, Lupin, and it¡¯s definitely not for my dear daughter. Hmm... Sirius? The Weasley boys? Or... Harry? Aha! I see the antennae twitching! You¡¯re here for Harry, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Alexis watched in awe. She¡¯d known this man was slick and cunning when he¡¯d baited her into his company with the animation studio, but she hadn¡¯t expected to see him in this scene, interrogating a beetle.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve brought the Handycam,¡± William entered the living room, his gaze immediately catching the peculiar scene of everyone staring at the paper cage. With a quiet pause, he turned on the camera and began recording. ¡°The camera is rolling, Sir.¡±

    Meiko glanced around at the audience present, nodded, and placed the paper cage on the floor. Taking a few steps back, she readied her paper fan, and the paper cage transformed back into a paper figure that flew back into her palm.

    The beetle stayed a beetle for a long moment, but none of the people in the room looked away from it. Kyle smirked, extending his hand toward Scarlet, signalling her to hand over the yellow pages she still held in her hands. He took the thick phone book, stood up, and raised it high. With a theatrical tone, he said, ¡°Oh, I just hate bugs in my house. Smashing it into a smear would do the trick, and I¡¯m going to do it now.¡±

    The beetle lingered in a small circle, its antennae twitching rapidly, as though weighing its options. Just as Kyle started lowering the book, she finally transformed with a crack, straightening her glasses indignantly.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said, smoothing down her green leather robes with maroon furs at the collar and sleeves, ¡°you could have simply invited me for tea like civilised people...¡±

    ¡°Ah, the wise words from an intruder,¡± Kyle said, narrowing his gaze, his tone menacing even though a wide grin spread across his face. He tilted his head as he observed the woman from head to toe. ¡°I suppose you didn¡¯t tell anyone you¡¯re here, being an illegal Animagus... You know, I wouldn¡¯t mind having a body buried in my backyard. It¡¯d fertilise the land and benefit the trees.¡±

    The faint smile on Skeeter¡¯s face froze, and she stiffly replied, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone with such a bad sense of humour, telling jokes that aren¡¯t funny...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking around,¡± Kyle chuckled, his voice low. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind silencing you with the simplest method ¨C after all, only the dead keep the best secrets.¡±

    A cold shiver ran down Skeeter¡¯s spine. From the man¡¯s gaze, she knew he meant every word, and he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take her life if she didn¡¯t go along with him.

    Who is this man? Skeeter mused, her heartbeat pounding in her chest as she tried to recall every family she knew in the wizarding world. Such words could never come from random wizards or Muggle-borns. He must be from a pureblood family. But which one? Which family has the audacity to speak so casually about taking someone¡¯s life... ?

    ¡°Ah, I see you finally understand your situation!¡± Kyle nodded approvingly, not giving her time to spin the situation in her favour. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you¡¯d just minded your tongue from the start? Saved us all some precious time.¡±

    Kyle settled back into his armchair, gesturing lazily toward the seat opposite him. ¡°Have a seat... but hands off your wand. You wouldn¡¯t want to know what would happen if you tried using magic here.¡±

    Skeeter sat stiffly in the seat he¡¯d pointed to, her hand twitching towards her crocodile-skin bag before she quickly withdrew it. Her lips tightened as she adjusted her jewelled spectacles. ¡°What do you want me to do in exchange for my freedom?¡±

    Kyle feigned hesitation. ¡°Do as I say, or should I report you to the Ministry?¡± he said, voice light as he chuckled upon seeing Skeeter almost leap from her seat, her fists clenched. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve probably thinking too kindly of me. I won¡¯t just report you to the Ministry. No, no. I¡¯ll also report to whoever you¡¯ve eavesdropped on. I bet there are some victims of your juicy articles who would gladly take your life when they hear the news, and I could even arrange a friendly chat with them. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Skeeter knew then that if she didn¡¯t follow his instructions exactly, it wasn¡¯t just about dying right here, in this moment ¨C no, if she escaped, she¡¯d be hunted by the very people she¡¯d wronged and placed on the Ministry¡¯s most-wanted list. And it was clear, this man wouldn¡¯t let her escape so easily, not with so many forces encircling her ¨C and he was likely to play a part in that hunt.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Just tell me what you want,¡± Skeeter narrowed her eyes, frustration evident in her tone. ¡°You must need something from me, or you wouldn¡¯t be babbling on so much.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I do need your help.¡± Kyle waved dismissively at William, who stood silently behind his armchair. ¡°William, keep the camera rolling. Since Ms. Skeeter kindly provided her very valuable footage of the Animagus transformation - beetle to a human form - I might as well turn this clip into the perfect evidence for my brilliant plan to overthrow the current Ministry of Magic, led by... what¡¯s his name again? Oh, yes, Cornelius Fudge.¡±

    ¡°You recorded me transforming?!¡± Skeeter¡¯s first thought was shock, but then her mind focused on his words, the gravity of his intentions crashing down on her. ¡°Overthrow the Ministry... how dare you?! I would never--¡± Her voice trailed off as she realised the situation she was caught in. Her eyes widened, and her hand instinctively moved toward her wand, but a sudden, sharp pressure of two wands pointing directly at her silenced her. She froze, slowly withdrawing her hand from her handbag.

    One of the wand wielders was unmistakable - the only heir to the Black family.

    This is a plot staged for the Ministry by two pureblood families! The conclusion hit her with chilling clarity, and her hands trembled in horror.

    Cold sweat ran down her back, and her fingers felt as though they were made of ice. She regretted tailing Harry Potter to this place and stumbling into this secret rebellion plot. Screaming internally, she wished for nothing more than to escape. Death, at that moment, seemed inevitable. No one would be there to avenge her.

    ¡°Now, I trust such a kind lady would understand and align herself with my ambitions, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Kyle smirked, a devilish gleam in his eyes. ¡°I trust that you¡¯ll follow through and write an article ¨C something as juicy as the Chimaera incident ¨C about the person I need you to eavesdrop on, in exchange for your life. What say you?¡±

    ¡°Yes... yes, I will,¡± Skeeter replied with a stiff nod, her voice tight with anxiety.

    ¡°Dolores Umbridge,¡± Kyle¡¯s tone turned cold and precise, ¡°A woman in pink. I have reason to believe she¡¯s been in possession of dark artefacts since she started in the Ministry, and she¡¯s been controlling some Ministry staff, turning them into her lackeys. Follow her, gather evidence of her using and possessing those dark artefacts, and report it in the Daily Prophet within two months. I trust that two months will be more than enough for you to produce something truly groundbreaking.¡±

    Skeeter nodded again, her muscles stiff with reluctance.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my only option, you know,¡± Kyle continued casually, as though discussing the weather. ¡°I hope you prove useful. Otherwise... death will be the most merciful option I can offer. And I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t want to know what the alternative could be.¡±

    ¡°Meiko, mark the lady who has so kindly contributed to our little plan for the betterment of the wizarding world,¡± Kyle said, dismissing her with a wave. ¡°We can use a tracking spell if we ever need to meet. Or perhaps a curse to ensure her silence?

    Meiko flicked her fan, and a tiny, red dot appeared on Skeeter¡¯s hand as if a new mole had sprouted there, like a spot of red ink. The shrine maiden¡¯s voice was cold and stern as she spoke.

    ¡°The mark will stay active unless Young Master decides otherwise. No matter where you hide - no matter how well protected by spells or charms ¨C I will be able to find you. If Young Master decides your silence needs to be enforced, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done. Don¡¯t try to flee to another country, either. I¡¯ll know immediately. Removing the mark will lead to consequences beyond your imagination.¡±

    With a brief flutter of her fan, Meiko muttered an incantation under her breath. Skeeter felt a sudden warmth brush across her body, though it did nothing to ease the cold dread that now gripped her. Her spine stiffened when she realised what had just happened - she had been cursed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick,¡± Meiko added, her voice almost casual now.¡°It won¡¯t take your life, but it will blind you instantly. If we hear that you¡¯ve gone blind, we¡¯ll know you¡¯ve spoke about this incident. And I¡¯ll come for you, to hunt you down.¡±

    While none of the others were looking, Scarlet subtly marked Skeeter as well. Her mark was far more discreet, invisible to human eyes but visible only to her, the priestess of the Queen. However, she was surprised to learn that Meiko had the ability to cast curses. Perhaps I could learn something from her, she thought, a way to research a counter-curse for the Killing Curse?

    Kyle glanced at Skeeter, who looked both defeated and depressed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Say something! I thought the famous journalist was known for her silver tongue, always prying information from anyone?¡±

    Skeeter shot him a glare but quickly lowered her gaze, fearful that her hatred would provoke him. ¡°If I do as you say,¡± she said, her voice tight,¡°will you leave me alone?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Kyle replied with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. If I like your juicy articles on Dolores Umbridge ¨C of course, I prefer solid evidence, not just rumours - then I won¡¯t make use of your little secret at all.¡±

    Skeeter forced a smile as she stood, trying to maintain composure. ¡°My readers will find the story behind the Senior Undersecretary quite intriguing very soon.¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Kyle said cheerfully, bidding her goodbye as he watched her, clearly uncomfortable, open the door. She turned into a beetle once more, and left without another word.

    After a long moment of silence, ensuring Skeeter hadn¡¯t made an abrupt return to spy on anyone in the Red House again, Kyle leapt from his seat and let out a roaring laugh.

    ¡°All done!¡± Kyle declared, beaming. He clapped Black on the shoulder, adding, ¡°Mate, thank me for saving you some money.No need to waste handsome rewards on her!¡±

    The wizards exhaled in relief as Meiko quietly slipped out of the room. William, sensing they needed privacy to continue their discussion, ensured he had recorded everything before turning off the camera. ¡°I¡¯ll go make a few copies of this tape andsend one to Japan and another to Hong Kong for safekeeping,¡± he said before excusing himself.

    ¡°Thanks, William!¡± Kyle waved cheerfully, his gaze apologetic as he turned to the rest of the group. ¡°Sorry for taking charge of things earlier. The timing was just perfect. Thought I¡¯d save you all some trouble by getting a professional to handle the Umbridge situation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise,¡± Black said earnestly. ¡°We should thank you. I¡¯m not exactly good at this kind of thing, and you¡¯ve done us a great favour.¡±

    Lupin, now visibly more at ease than before, laughed. ¡°Kyle, you really surprised me! You make it sound like we¡¯re actually going to overthrow the Ministry!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Kyle shrugged, ¡°she definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed our real motive if we¡¯d just said we wanted to stop the Ministry from sending anyone to Hogwarts. I figured I¡¯d go with something she¡¯d actually believe. Sorry for painting your family in black, Sirius.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was ¡®Black¡¯,¡± Black smirked, ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±

    Laughters spread among the adults. Meanwhile, Alexis, sitting closely with Scarlet, whispered, ¡°I really think I shouldn¡¯t be here.Like, I didn¡¯t help with anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped a lot, Alexis,¡± Scarlet reassured her. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the information you exposed to my dad, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to blackmail Skeeter so easily.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alexis replied, puzzled.She thought about it for a second but decided to let it go, figuring she wasn¡¯t very good at thinking through these things.

    Two months... Alexis mused bitterly, That means everyone at Hogwarts is gonna stuck with that control freak for two whole months before Skeeter can drop the articles to, like, totally wreck the Ministry and kick Umbridge out. Ugh, life¡¯s gonna be pretty miserable after Christmas break.

 Chapter 115 - Inviting Foreign Interference

Stolen story; please report.

 Chapter 116 - Another filler-ish chapter

The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

 Chapter 117 - Alexiss song

If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

 Chapter 118 - The Possibilities of using an Enchanted Firearm

Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 119 - William and His Plastic Toy Gun

Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.